《Netori: I Shall Steal All Of My Enemies' Women For Revenge!》


 Chapter 1: Debauchery Slave System

    Thunder cracked through the sky, lightning shing ominously as rain poured down, soaking everything in its path. A skyscraper was struck, the light illuminating a dark scene below.


    In the middle of it all was a teenage boy, his high school uniform drenched and torn, his ck zer discarded on the ground.


    He clung desperately to another boy''s leg¡ªhis ssmate¡ªpleading for mercy.


    "Please¡­ let go of my sister," Haruto''s voice trembled, his hands shaking with fear and desperation.


    "I''ll do anything to repay you, just¡­ let her go."


    His uniform was stained with blood and mud, his body battered by the relentless rain. Bruises marred his face, and each word he spoke tasted of blood.


    "I''m begging you¡­" he sobbed.


    "Fuck off, Haruto!" sneered the blonde-haired boy towering over him. His hair was dyed, dark roots peeking through the blonde.


    "Your sister belongs to my group now. She agreed to it herself."


    He smirked cruelly. "Get that bitch out here."


    Two other teenagers emerged from the shadows of a nearby abandoned building, dragging a girl between them.


    Her sailor uniform was ripped to shreds, her body battered and broken.


    Behind them, a group of teenagers in school uniforms stoodughing at Haruto, who was still lying in the mud.


    The two boys threw the girl into a puddle, her body limp and her uniform soaked through. Her face was a mess of blood and scratches as if she had been mauled by some wild animal.


    Cuts and bruises marred her skin, leaving her half-conscious.


    "Haruka¡­" Haruto whispered, reaching out for his sister''s frail hand, which seemed so close yet so far away.


    "What have you done to her?!" he screamed at the blonde boy, his green eyes wild with fury and anguish.


    The blonde smirked, grabbing Haruka by her silver hair and forcing her to stand.


    She let out a soft moan, weakly reaching for his hand, silently begging for release.


    "You want to know what I did to her?" the blonde boy taunted, his smirk widening. "I broke her. Enjoyed every second of it. And when I was done, I handed her over to my boys. What did you guys do to her?"


    "Wr give her to the dogs, boss," one of the boys behind himughed.


    Theirughter made Haruto''s stomach churn. Rage boiled inside him as he clenched his fists and tried to rise to his feet.


    He lunged at the blonde, but the boy easily dodged, sending Haruto crashing back into the mud.


    "Pathetic," the blonde scoffed, delivering a swift kick to Haruto''s ribs, making him cough up blood.


    "Your sister loved every minute of it, didn''t you?" he yelled, shaking Haruka by her hair.


    "¡­" she murmured weakly, her voice barely audible over the rain.


    "WHAT?!" the blonde screamed, pping her hard across the face. "Speak up, you bitch!"


    "Yes¡­ I enjoyed it, Daiki" Haruka said louder, tears mingling with the rain as she choked on her words. "I''m sorry, brother¡­"


    Her red eyes, swollen from crying, met Haruto''s.


    Shame and despair consumed her, and she wished for death to take her away from this nightmare.


    Haruto''s fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles bled. Pain shot through his body, but he forced himself to stand once more, every muscle screaming in agony.


    He couldn''t feel his legs anymore, but he knew he had to fight. He had to save his sister.


    She was all he had left¡ªhis beloved sister.


    "Let''s end this! If I win, you let my sister go and never touch her again!" Haruto screamed, his voice cutting through the roar of thunder.


    "Bring it on," Daiki sneered, finally releasing Haruka. He cracked his knuckles, ready for the fight.


    Haruto was the first to move,unching himself at Daiki with all the strength he could muster. His fist flew toward his face,ing within millimeters, but he was faster.


    He grabbed Haruto by the shoulders and delivered a brutal kick to his stomach.


    The impact sent Haruto reeling, blood spilling from his mouth as he doubled over in pain. His vision blurred, and before he could react, he felt a sharp, searing pain in his abdomen.


    It wasn''t another punch¡ªit was a knife, buried deep in his flesh.


    Blood sttered on the ground as Daiki twisted the de, a cruel smile spreading across his face.


    Haruto groaned in agony, his strength fading rapidly.


    "You want to know what I''ll do next to your sister?" Daiki hissed. "I''m going to sell her off cheap, make her a sex ve for the rest of her life."


    "Why¡­ Why are you doing this?" Haruto''s voice trembled, growing weaker with each passing second.


    "Why?" Heughed coldly. "Because you''re pathetic, Haruto. This is all your fault."


    Everything around Haruto began to fade. The voices became distant, a dull buzz as his consciousness slipped away.


    .


    .


    .


    [Ding!]


    [Establishing connection to the host¡­]


    [Connection established sessfully.]


    [The host, Haruto Hayashi, is now linked to the Debauchery ve System.]


    [System functions are now essible.]

 Chapter 2: Back To The Past

    Haruto jolted awake, his body drenched in sweat as he struggled to steady his breathing. His heart was hurt like being crushed by a truck and the tears kept streaming down his face.


    "What happened? Someone brought me to the Hospital?"


    He frantically scanned the room, it wasn''t a hospital, he was in his own simple space.


    The bed was tucked into the corner, against the white walls adorned with posters of his favorite bands.


    Sunlight streamed through the window behind him, causing his green eyes to squint against the brightness.


    To his right was a cluttered desk, piled with books and light novels he loved. His guitar rested beside it, untouched.


    "What the hell¡­ I''m not dead?"


    He touched his stomach, expecting to find the wound from his nightmare, but there was nothing¡ªno pain, no blood.


    "Was that just a dream¡­? But it felt so real."


    He got out of bed and approached the cupboard near the door, where a small mirror was attached.


    Staring at his reflection, he ran a hand through his disheveled ck hair, which had grown past his shoulder, covering his eyes.


    Lifting the bangs, he saw the familiar mole beneath his eye.


    He was stunned, his hairstyle was totally changed! He remembered that he cut his hair every time the summer vacation was over.


    "It''s¡­ Might not be a normal dream¡­ but what''s with this golden screen?"


    Before him hovered a translucent screen, like something out of an RPG game. The text read:


    [Wee to the Debauchery ve System, Haruto Hayashi!]


    His brow furrowed in confusion. He''d read plenty of novels with this kind of premise, but to see it happening to him was surreal.


    He decided to deal with the systemter; first, he needed to confirm if what he experienced was truly just a dream.


    "Daiki, that bastard!"


    His anger red at the thought of Daiki, the emotions from the nightmare still raw and vivid.


    He could still feel the pain and the helplessness as he faced his sister''s torment.


    Then, as if struck by lightning, he remembered¡ªHaruka!


    Without a second thought, Haruto bolted from his room, mming open the door and racing to his sister''s room next door.


    He threw the door open with force, his heart pounding. There, lying peacefully on her bed, was Haruka.


    Her eyes fluttered open at themotion, panic shing across her face.


    She quickly pulled the covers up to her chest, her satin pajama dress slipping slightly, "What are you doing, brother?!" she eximed, flustered.


    But Haruto didn''t respond. His focus was entirely on her safety.


    He rushed to her side, pulling her into a tight embrace, his body trembling with a flood of overwhelming emotions.


    ''Haruka is real, she is here! She is still alive!'' his mind was busy with thought, as his hands could feel his sister''s warmth, her heartbeat, and her voice.


    Tears streamed down his face as he clung to her, the words choking in his throat.


    The nightmare had left him shaken, a swirl of shame, sadness, powerlessness, and anger brewing inside him.


    "Haruka¡­ Haruka¡­" he whispered, his voice thick with emotion.


    Hoping that it wasn''t a dream, hoping that it was really just a nightmare.


    Hearing her brother''s voice so soft and gentle was bewildering for Haruka.


    He rarely spoke to her these days, always absorbed in his phone or lost in his music, ever since their mother passed away.


    His sudden affection was both startling and strangelyforting.


    "Brother¡­" she whispered back, wrapping her arms around him, savoring the rare warmth of his embrace.


    After calming down, Haruto released his sister and grabbed her shoulders firmly.


    "This time, I won''t let you die! You''ll live and be happy!"


    His voice was intense, as though he was making a vow to himself. He was sure now that it wasn''t just a normal dream, maybe a foreseen of what would happen in the near future.


    In that dream, Haruka would vanish in the first week after summer vacation, as if she never existed and he frantically searches for her to just find her in that sorrowful situation.


    "What are you talking about, brother¡­?"


    "Haruka, you need to drop out of school and move somewhere far away!" he insisted, his voice urgent.


    "Are you joking?! This is myst year of junior high! I can''t just drop out!" Haruka protested, her eyes wide with confusion.


    "What''s gotten into you, brother? Have you been reading too many novels? You sound delusional!"


    "Wait, what? You''re still in junior high?"


    Haruto''s eyes widened in realization that what he saw wasn''t a dream or a foreseen! He was given a second chance!


    He went back to the past!


    A small, almost eerie smile crept onto his face.


    "This¡­ This is a chance!"


    ''A chance for revenge and to make things right,'' he thought, his resolve hardening.


    They were only two years apart, which meant that when Haruka was in herst year of junior high, he was in his second year of high school!


    All the terrible things that had happened to her started when she entered the same school as him.


    There was a gang of boys who had taken an interest in her. Haruto had done everything he could to protect her, but in the end, he had failed.


    "A year¡­ I''ll destroy him and his entire group in a year," he murmured darkly, his voice low and dangerous.


    Haruka shivered, sensing the change in him. Her brother''s green eyes had grown dim, darkened by something she couldn''t understand.


    The veins on his temple throbbed as his voice dropped even lower.


    "Brother¡­ What''s happening to you?"


    Haruto took her hand, his grip gentle this time. "Don''t worry, Haruka. You''ll be fine. I''ll destroy anyone who dares to hurt you."


    "I''ll make sure they all die¡­ in the most painful, horrible way possible."


    His eyes gleamed with a madness that made her blood run cold. His smile twisted into something grotesque, and his grip on her hand tightened until she flinched.


    "Brother, you''re hurting me," she said, trying to pull away.


    Realizing what he was doing, Haruto quickly let go, staring in horror at the red marks on her hand.


    His expression fell, guilt crashing over him like a wave. "I''m so sorry, Haruka. Does it hurt?"


    He reached out to take her hand again, but she pulled back, avoiding his touch. The guilt in his chest deepened, twisting his stomach into knots.


    "You''re scaring me¡­ What''s happened to you?" Haruka''s voice was small, frightened, as she edged away from him.


    "I¡ª"


    Before Haruto could exin, someone called out from the doorway.


    "Haruto, Haruka, why don''t youe for breakfast?" came the voice.

 Chapter 3: Happy 18th Birthday!

    Haruto turned around as the door creaked open, revealing his stepmother, Chiyo, standing there with a gentle smile, dressed in her apron.


    "Ah, yeah, we''reing, Mother" he said with an awkward smile.


    Despite the years that had passed, it still felt strange calling her his mother.


    Chiyo gave a small nod, her soft eyes lingering briefly before she turned and left them alone.


    Haruto sighed, rubbing the back of his neck, and refocused his attention on his sister.


    "I''m just d you''re okay. I had a nightmare about you, Haruka."


    Haruka''s stern expression softened the sincerity in his voice. "I get it, but don''t go barging into my room like that!"


    She shot back, pointing at the door handle hanging loosely. "You broke the lock!"


    Haruto blinked in surprise, his gaze snapping to the broken door handle.


    He grimaced, rubbing his temples. "Ugh¡­ I''ll fix it. Promise."


    Rising to his feet, he stretched his arms above his head. "Anyway, let''s go have breakfast."


    "No way! You go first. I need to change!"


    Haruka insisted, pushing him out of her room and closing the door behind him. "And don''t you dare peek!"


    Haruto rolled his eyes as he shrugged. "I''d never do that."


    Once alone, Haruka let out a relieved breath, leaning against the door. "Stupid brother¡­" she muttered. She hesitated for a moment, ncing toward her desk.


    "I''m d he didn''t see it¡­" she whispered under her breath, her face shadowed with unease.


    Walking quickly, she returned to the table, grabbing a piece of ck cloth and draping it carefully over the items she had hidden. Whatever it was, it needed to stay hidden.


    ***


    Haruto still struggled to believe everything he''d experienced.


    As he looked around the dining area and kitchen, the familiar surroundings confirmed his suspicion: this was indeed a year ago.


    The simple, old table with four chairs, the wooden kitchen set, the old stove, and the refrigerator still decorated with their childhood drawings and a photo of their mother¡ªit all felt too real to be a dream.


    He nced toward the living room, noting the old TV and the door to the bathroom beside it. A sketch of Haruto and Haruka''s height was marked on the wall next to the door.


    In just a few months, his drunken father would leave the family, never to return, and they would be forced to leave this house, needing the rent money for their survival.


    ''This is the second semester of my second year in high school,'' Haruto thought, eyes narrowing in contemtion.


    ''It''ll take another five or six months before I''m in third grade¡­ and Haruka will enroll in my school.''


    The thought made his heart race. ''I need to do something before then,'' he mused grimly.


    He clenched his fists, frustrated by the limitations he knew he had. Haruto was tall, sure, but he wasnky¡ªhis long limbs weren''t backed by strength.


    Violence had never been his go-to. And intelligence? He grimaced at the thought. He wasn''t exactly known for his brilliance in academics either.


    ''So how do I crush them¡­ all of them?'' he pondered, staring off into the distance.


    As if in answer to his silent question, a familiar chime echoed in his mind, and the system screen flickered into existence before him.


    [Ding!]


    [Automatic scanpleted.]


    [One potential target identified with elevated Libido levels.]


    [Target Information:]


    [Name: Chiyo Hayase]


    [Age: 35 years old]


    [Status: MILF]


    [Libido Percentage: 60%]


    [Would you like to designate Chiyo Hayase as the host''s first target?]


    [Yes/No]


    ''What the hell? Why is her libido so high? Has Father never touched her?'' Haruto furrowed his brows.


    He nced at Chiyo who was still busy cooking. Her blue aprons were tight to her curvy body and her big ass jiggled everything she moved.


    He gulped, his step mother was indeed sexy.


    "Haruto, why don''t you sit down? The food is almost ready," Chiyo called, smiling at him.


    Her blue eyes were warm, and her short, curly ck hair with blue in the bottom bounced as she turned back to the kitchen.


    "Ah, yes," Haruto replied awkwardly, still processing the system''s prompt.


    [Ding!]


    [Target confirmed! Chiyo Hayase has been designated as the host''s first target.]


    [You can now ess the target''s status within the system interface.]


    ''Wait, what? That''s not what I meant!'' Haruto ran his hands through his hair in frustration.


    Before he could process it any further, the sound of soft singing broke his thoughts. He turned around to find Haruka, his sister, walking toward him, a birthday cake in her hands.


    Her voice was sweet as she sang:


    "Happy birthday to you~


    Happy birthday to you~


    Happy birthday, my lovely brother~


    Happy birthday to you~"


    She stopped in front of him, smiling brightly, her eyes sparkling with joy. The cake had two candles shaped like the number ''18,'' flickering brightly.


    "Blow out the candles and make a wish!" she said excitedly.


    Haruto rubbed the back of his neck, embarrassed but touched by the gesture.


    He hadn''t even realized today was his birthday¡ªtime had been a blur ever since he was sent back to the past.


    ''Today''s my birthday, huh?''


    He smiled bitterly, remembering how, in the future, he never had the chance to celebrate.


    His sister had been kidnapped, and he had spent that birthday in agony, searching for her in vain¡­ only to find her in the most nightmarish way possible.


    ''A year¡­ I''ve been sent back a year,'' he thought, his heart heavy with memories and regrets.


    ''This time, for sure.''


    ''I won''t let you suffer again, Haruka.''


    ''I promise¡­ I''ll destroy anyone who even thinks of hurting you¡ªeven if they haven''t done it yet.''


    As he leaned forward to blow out the candles, his resolve solidified. ''God, if you''re the one who sent me back, thank you¡­ but I won''t be a good person anymore.''


    ''I''ll be worse and cruel if I have to be.''


    With that final thought, Haruto closed his eyes, made his wish, and blew out the candles.

 Chapter 4: First Target: Stepmother*

    The Hayase siblings decided to indulge in the cake for breakfast, with Haruka more eager than Haruto¡ªthe birthday boy himself.


    She had a notorious sweet tooth, and dessert always seemed to have its own designated space in her stomach, separate from regr meals.


    Chiyo was still busy in the kitchen, quietly preparing breakfast for them as usual.


    Though she had been their stepmother for years, the siblings still considered her somewhat of a stranger, so she kept her distance from their moments together.


    Meanwhile, their father, Akihito,y passed out on the couch, still drunk from the previous night.


    Haruto, taking charge, sliced the cake and served the best,rgest piece to his sister, cing it on her te with a smile.


    "Brother! I told you, let me serve it! You''re the birthday boy. Ah, you''re a man now!" Haruka chuckled, teasing him.


    "You''re supposed to be the one eating first and getting the biggest slice!"


    "It''s fine, Haruka. You go ahead. I know strawberry shortcake is your favorite. That''s probably why you picked this cake for me, right?" His smirk deepened as he yfully called her out.


    Caught red-handed, Haruka''s face flushed with embarrassment. Without a word, she dug into the cake, taking a big bite.


    Her cheeks puffed out with the cake like a hamster hoarding food, and her mouth was covered in whipped cream.


    "No! It''s not like that!" she tried to protest, her voice muffled as she chewed, making the scene all the more adorable.


    Haruto couldn''t help butugh at the sight of his sister. She looked so innocent, so unguarded¡ªso different from the cold, distant Haruka he remembered from the future.


    After their mother''s death, their birthdays had be awkward, silent affairs, full of tension and grief.


    But now, things were different. He had broken the ice earlier by barging into her room, and maybe that had given her the courage to open up as well.


    Smiling warmly, Haruto leaned forward and wiped some frosting from the corner of her mouth with his finger.


    Without thinking, he licked it off, causing his sister''s eyes to widen in shock.


    "Eat slowly, Haruka. You can have as many slices as you want," he reassured her.


    Haruka, still flustered from the gesture, tried to respond, but ended up choking on her mouthful of cake.


    She coughed violently, hitting her chest in a panic. In an instant, Haruto grabbed the jug of water, poured her a ss, and handed it to her with swift precision.


    "Here, drink this," he said, his voice filled with concern.


    As she gulped down the water, he stood up and gently rubbed her back, helping her calm down.


    "I told you to be careful," he scolded softly, relief washing over him.


    Haruka nodded, too busy recovering to respond, as she kept sipping the water.


    "Is she alright?"


    Chiyo''s worried voice cut through the moment. She had paused her cooking to nce over at them.


    "She''s fine," He replied, ncing at Chiyo.


    Her worried expression softened into relief before she turned back to the stove, continuing with breakfast.


    Haruto''s eyes lingered on her for a moment, watching the way her big buttocks swayed as she moved.


    The tight blue shorts she wore only entuated her curves. It was odd to him¡ªseeing her libido so high on the system.


    ''Is it because Father doesn''t touch her¡­ or is she secretly a pervert?'' he thought, his brows furrowing slightly.


    Almost as if the system was reading his thoughts, a familiar chime echoed in his mind, and the translucent screen appeared before his eyes once again:


    [Ding!]


    [New Quest Avable!]


    [Quest: Lonely Married Woman - Part I]


    [Description: Chiyo Hayase has been neglected by her husband. She yearns for touch and affection, leaving her in a state of desperation.]


    [Objective: Stimte Chiyo''s sensitive areas, increasing her Libido Percentage by 80%. Make her crave the host''s touch and then leave her wanting more.]


    [Rewards: 150 EXP, 5000 Sex Coins, New Skill: Alluring Whisper, Item: Pocket Pussy.]


    [Time Limit: Until breakfast is finished.]


    Haruto took a long, deep breath and let out a sigh, so loud that even his sister, already seated at the dining table, noticed.


    He knew from the novels he read that a system like this was meant to be a tool to help him achieve his goals, but why was it so focused on something so sexual?


    ''Does this mean I need to seduce my enemies'' women, mothers, sisters, to destroy their lives?''


    A grin slowly spread across his face. ''That must be it.''


    Daiki had taken away his sister and made her life miserable. Maybe Haruto needed to do the same to him and steal all the women he cared about.


    The system didn''t seem to mean him any harm¡ªit only seemed to offer him power over women.


    And who, in their right mind, would reject a system that could fulfill 95% of men''s wildest dreams?


    His father, still groggy and hungover, had just slumped in front of the television behind the dining table, while Haruka was absorbed in her phone.


    It is a great chance to make a move.


    With light, deliberate steps, Haruto got closer to Chiyo, his presence almost undetectable until he leaned in and whispered near her ear, "What are you cooking for breakfast?"


    Chiyo jumped slightly, startled by the unexpected closeness. "Ah! You scared me, Haruto," she sighed, cing a hand over her chest to calm herself.


    "It''s the usual miso soup," she added, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, her face tinged with a slight blush.


    [You hit one of her sensitive areas.]


    [Chiyo''s Libido Percentage increased by 5%.]


    Haruto smirked at the notification. "I see. It smells delicious." He stepped closer, taking thedle from her hand.


    "Let me help you," he offered, donning an apron and stirring the soup.


    As their fingers briefly brushed, Chiyo''s hand jolted slightly, an almost imperceptible reaction.


    She felt a strange warmth from the brief contact. Somehow Haruto felt different today. He felt more like a ''man'', a thing she craved for.


    ''No! Focus! Focus!'' she shook her head, quickly dismissed it, focusing instead on preparing the Japanese egg roll.


    She cracked the eggs and began stirring them.


    "Let me heat the pan," He offered, his tone casual as he ced the pan on the stove, added oil, and turned on the heat.


    "Thank you, Haruto," she said with a warm smile, genuinely touched by his unexpected helpfulness.


    As their stepmother, she was used to being somewhat ignored by the siblings, so this newfound attention from Haruto made her feel a sense of eptance and appreciation.


    However, just as she was starting to enjoy his assistance, she suddenly felt a hand gripping her bottom, causing her to jolt in surprise. She turned to him, her face a mixture of shock and confusion.


    "Ha¡ª" she began, but Haruto cut her off with a low whisper, his toneced with something she couldn''t quite ce.


    "You know my sister and father are in the same room with us, right? What do you think would happen if they found out?"

 Chapter 5: Squeeze That Ass!*

    Haruto''s voice was deep, sending a shiver down through her spine. His hand firmly squeezed her big, round, soft buttocks, eliciting a gasp as her cheeks flushed with arousal and embarrassment.


    She hated this, he was her son, this was inappropriate, but for some reason her body reacted differently.


    She nced over her shoulder, noticing Haruka watching them suspiciously, making her sweat start toe down from her temple, panicked.


    Her heart raced, her breath hitching as she felt the heat of the moment building between them.


    "Haruto, you can''t do this to me, this is wrong. I''m your mother." she moaned and murmured, her voice was low.


    "What do you mean, Mother?"


    Haruto''s tone was teasing, his smile widening as he leaned closer, brushing his lips against her ear.


    "You''ll have to be clearer than that."


    His words sent a rush of heat through her, making her thighs press together as her desire grew.


    "Hnnggg¡­"


    Especially when he squeezed it more harder and his fingers moved to the dangerous zone, eliciting another moan from her.


    [Chiyo Libido Percentage increased by 10%]


    "Ugh¡­ stop¡­ squeezing my bottom," she managed to say, her voice trembling, frustrated but also horny.


    "Hmm¡­ but father never touched you, did he? You''re a sad, lonely housewife."


    Haruto taunted, his hand sliding lower until his middle finger pressed against her cunt through the fabric of her tight pants, tracing a path that made her body arch involuntarily. A soft moan escaped her lips.


    "Nnngghhh¡­ Haruto¡­" she whimpered, the more she resisted, the more her body craved his touch and she was weak against it.


    ''I should resist, I should push him and say no.'' she thought, but her body wouldn''t move. Her hands were on the kitchen set, supported her body.


    [Congrattions!]


    [You have sessfullypleted the first quest: Lonely Married Woman - Part I.]


    [Rewards are now avable in your mailbox.]


    [Target Status Update]


    [Lust Affinity: 10/100]


    [Host Status Update.]


    [Level 1 -> Level 3]


    Haruto''s smile widened as he withdrew his hand.


    "But you''re right, I shouldn''t have done this," he said, his tone mockingly sincere, leaving her pussy lonely.


    Her arousal left her feeling ashamed, especially as she felt the dampness between her legs.


    She shot him a frustrated look, as he straightened up, pretending to act nonchnt.


    WhilebHaruto''s eyes flicked to the status notifications hovering in front of him.


    ''Huh, there''s even a status for the target,'' he mused, intrigued by the level of detail in the system.


    [Do you want to view Chiyo Hayase''s updated status?]


    [Yes/No]


    Haruto nodded in agreement. The screen updated, revealing her status:


    [Target Status]


    [Name: Chiyo Hayase]


    [Age: 35]


    [Status: Married]


    [Libido Percentage: 80%]


    [Seduction Resistance: 60/100]


    [Mental Maniption Resistance: 70/100]


    ¡ª-----------------------------


    [Deprivation Matrix]


    [Obsession: 0/100]


    [Corruption: 0/100]


    [Lust Affinity: 10/100]


    [Emotional Bond: 0/100]


    ¡ª-----------------------------


    [Current Objective]


    [Primary Goal: Complete all rted quests,plete all the Deprivation Matrix into 100/100 and fully subjugate Chiyo Hayase.]


    As Haruto absorbed the information, he continued moving, bncing tes of eggs, soup, and rice for a simple breakfast.


    He ced them carefully on the table, his mind still partially focused on the system''s intricacies.


    ''Hm¡­ the Deprivation Matrix needs to be raised, huh? Interesting.''


    [Yes!]


    [All interactions with the target will influence the Deprivation Matrix, which will fluctuate based on your actions.]


    [Deprivation Matrix will directly affect the potency of your skills and the status effects applied to the host.]


    ''I see¡­ I need to explore this system more,'' he thought, a n already forming in his mind.


    "Brother, what are you looking at?"


    His sister''s voice snapped him back to reality. He quickly dismissed the system interface and turned his attention to her, masking his thoughts with a casual smile.


    "Nothing, just thinking the food looks good," he replied smoothly, ncing at Chiyo seated beside him.


    His hand subtly slid under the table, resting on her ample thigh, making her shiver at the unexpected touch.


    "Th-thank you, Haruto," Chiyo stammered, her voice betraying her nervousness as she tried to keep herposure.


    She struggled not to react as his hand inched closer to her pussy, his fingers brushing against her in a way that sent heat rushing through her body.


    "What''s so good about this?" Haruka asked skeptically, lifting an egg roll with her chopsticks. "It tastes fine."


    "You think so?" Haruto replied nonchntly, his hand continuing its slow, deliberate movement.


    He watched as Chiyo''s face flushed a deep red, her expression troubled as she fought to keep her reactions hidden.


    "Mmmhhh¡­" she bit back a moan, her legs shifting ufortably under the table as she tried to maintain herposure.


    Haruka and her husband exchanged a curious nce, noticing her unusual behavior.


    "Haruto, please¡­ not here," Chiyo whispered urgently, her voice barely audible as she leaned closer, trying not to draw any more attention.


    "Oh? So it''s okay if we do it somewhere else?" Haruto whispered back, his tone yful yetced with intent.


    His fingers found their way to her crotch, pressing against her already wet pants and moving around it, teasing her pussy and pressing down her clit.


    The sensation sent a jolt through her, and she bit her lip to stifle a gasp.


    [Chiyo Libido Percentage increased by 10%]


    [Seduce her more to max her libido points, and the host will get a bonus on the increase of the Deprivation Matrix!]


    "Ah!"


    Chiyo couldn''t hold back the small cry that escaped her as his fingers pressed more firmly.


    Her legs jerked involuntarily, bumping the table, and her chopsticks slipped from her trembling hand.


    She quickly lowered her head, hiding her flushed face as she tried to regain control.


    Haruto smiled, satisfied with her reaction, while Chiyo''s mind raced, torn between embarrassment and the growing need he was stoking within her.


    "Are you alright?" Haruka asked, her voice tinged with concern as she noticed Chiyo''s trembling form.


    "It''s¡­ It''s fine," Chiyo replied, though her voice wavered, her body still quivering from his fingers.


    "Chiyo, get the hell out of here if you''re sick or something. You''re disturbing my appetite," their father, Akito, barked, his voice harsh and slurred.


    His face was flushed, and he staggered slightly, still under the influence of alcohol from the night before.


    "I-I''m sorry," Chiyo mumbled, quickly rising from her seat.


    She hurriedly tidied up her tes and bowl, her hands shaking as she tried to avoid further confrontation.


    Without meeting anyone''s eyes, she left the dining table, her steps hurried and unsteady.


    Haruto''s heart tightened with guilt as he watched her retreating figure. He wanted to follow her, to apologize, but as he moved to stand, Haruka kicked his leg under the table, giving him a quick shake of her head.


    Her eyes were wide with fear, silently pleading with him not to leave her with their father.


    Reluctantly, Haruto remained seated, his gaze lingering on the door Chiyo had exited through.


    He stayed until both he and Haruka had finished their meal, neither of them willing to engage in conversation with their vtile father.


    They both hastily left the dining table as soon as they could.


    As they walked down the hallway toward their rooms, Haruka suddenly spoke up, her voice breaking the uneasy silence.


    "Brother, you''re going to the temple, right? I''lle with you!" She hugged his arm tightly, her usual cheerfulness returning as she looked up at him with a smile.


    Haruto looked down at his sister, a gentle smile spreading across his face. Having a second chance to be with his sister, to protect her, and to seek revenge for the wrongs they had suffered gave him a new purpose in life.


    This time, he wouldn''t let anything go wrong.


    "Sure, let''s go together," he replied, his voice warm and reassuring as he patted her head affectionately.

 Chapter 6: Old Friend

    Today was The first day of summer break, and with it, the blistering heat ofte July. The sun zed down mercilessly, as if Japan had somehow moved a step closer to hell.


    This summer was especially brutal, the sun seeming to hang a hundred timesrger in the sky, its oppressive heat making the air feel dry and suffocating.


    The Hayashi siblings could barely feel a breeze, and what little there was offered no relief.


    "Are you alright, Haruka? You''re sensitive to sunlight, aren''t you?" Haruto asked with genuine concern, his eyes scanning her from head to toe.


    They stood on the porch, ready to leave. Haruto wore knee-length pants, a simple white shirt, and a hat to shield himself from the sun, while Haruka had practically armored herself against the light.


    She wore a long-sleeved shirt to protect her arms,yered under a jacket, with long pants, a wide-brimmed hat, and sunsses.


    She had even pulled out an umbre, which she brandished like a shield.


    Haruka had albinism, a condition marked by her white hair and striking red eyes. The sunlight was her enemy, making her skin burn quickly and her eyes sensitive to bright light.


    Prolonged exposure could give her headaches, nosebleeds, and even cause her to faint.


    "I''m fine, I''m prepared!" she dered confidently, opening her ck umbre with a flourish as if it were a weapon.


    The wide, dark canopy provided her with much-needed shade, covering herpletely.


    Haruto couldn''t help but chuckle. "You''re going to get heatstroke with all that on. Just ditch the jacket."


    She pouted but relented. "Fine, I''ll take it off."


    After shedding the extrayer, the two siblings set off toward the temple, which was about a hundred meters away.


    The air buzzed with the sound of cicadas, their song the only relief from the stifling heat.


    Haruka held her umbre over her shoulder, leaning on it like a parasol, while Haruto listened to music through his earphones, one hand in his pocket.


    As they walked, Haruka suddenly kicked a small rock along the path, her expression thoughtful.


    "Brother, why are you suddenly paying attention to that woman?" she asked, breaking the silence.


    Haruto pulled out one of his earphones, ncing at his sister. "Isn''t it good? She''s been doing a lot for ustely."


    "What do you mean? She married Father after Mother died. She must have been cheating with that drunkard!"


    She spat, stomping the ground in frustration. She turned to face her brother, her eyes shing with anger.


    "She''s our mother''s sister, our aunt! Isn''t it weird that she became our stepmother?"


    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, it''s strange, but Haruka, we need to move on. She''s just as pitiful as we are, being stuck with that trash."


    He reached over and ruffled her hair, a bit more roughly than usual, causing her to pout.


    "Still, don''t get too close to her! What if she seduces you?" Haruka shot back, her voiceced with irritation.


    Harutoughed, knowing how ironic her warning was. "Are you jealous?"


    "Wha-what?! Of course not!" she stammered, her cheeks flushing as she quickly turned away, embarrassed. "Just¡­ don''t get too close to her!"


    Without waiting for a reply, she broke into a run, leaving her brother behind. He watched her go, shaking his head with a fond smile.


    ''I need to be more careful,'' he thought, realizing that his sister was more perceptive than he had given her credit for.


    If he wasn''t careful, she might catch on to his n to subjugate Chiyo.


    Haruto suddenly realized that Haruka had run quite far ahead, disappearing around a corner. Panic surged through him.


    "Don''t run like that! You''ll run into something!" he shouted after her.


    Haruka''s sensitivity to intense light often left her disoriented, leading her to crash into objects or, worse, people.


    A sharp cry followed by a hurried apology confirmed his fears. "Ow! I''m so sorry!"


    Haruka''s voice carried back to him, filled with distress. Haruto''s anxiety spiked, and he sprinted after her.


    Rounding the corner, he found her bowing repeatedly in front of a group of rough-looking high schoolers.


    They wore their gakuran uniforms inappropriately¡ªjackets unbuttoned, sleeves cut short to show off tattoos, and hair dyed in various shades of rebellion.


    Their faces were dotted with piercings, and the way they stared at his sister made Haruto''s blood run cold.


    It was clear these were delinquents, and their predatory eyes were fixed on his sister.


    However, one of the boys, the tallest among them with striking red hair and piercings in his nose and ears, broke into a wide grin when he spotted him. He waved enthusiastically.


    "Oiii!!! Haruto, what''s up?! Long time no see, man!"


    Without a second thought, he strode over, draping an arm around his neck with a heavy thud.


    "Damn, still looking as gloomy as ever, huh?"


    Haruto sighed, struggling under the weight of the man''s long arm. "Yeah, yeah, Enji. Let go of me, don''t you realize how big you are?" He wriggled, trying to free himself from his iron grip.


    "Huh? You''re still no fun!" heughed, releasing Haruto with a yful shove.


    Enji, towering at more than 200 cm and built like a tank, had been his close friend in junior high.


    They''d been assigned seats next to each other, and despite his delinquent ways, a friendship had formed.


    He had always been a leader,manding his own gang of troublemakers, but Haruto wasn''t in the mood for reminiscing.


    His attention was on Haruka, who still looked terrified, her wide eyes darting between the delinquent.


    Her bad eyesight didn''t recognize Enji.


    Haruto gently took his sister''s hand and pulled her closer to him. "Haruka, you go ahead. I''ll catch upter," he said softly, trying to reassure her.


    "But, brother¡­" she began, worry evident in her voice.


    Enji, who had been watching the exchange, finally took notice of her. "Ohh, so this is your sister, Haruka?"


    His eyes roamed over her, a grin spreading across his face. "She''s grown up, huh? But she is still short!"


    Hearing that, Haruka squinted her eyes and finally recognized the giant man. She pouted at the insinuation.


    "Ah, Enji! I''m not short! You''re just a giant!" she protested, but her words only made himugh harder.


    As he reached out to ruffle her hair, Haruto pped his hand away with a sharp motion.


    "Don''t touch her," His voice was low and dangerous, his piercing green eyes ring at his old friend from beneath his bangs.


    The memory of Haruka surrounded by men¡ªa trauma he hadn''t yet ovee¡ªshed through his mind, filling him with a sense of dread.


    Even though Enji had once been close to them, he couldn''t shake the fear that gripped him.


    "Don''t touch her," he repeated, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Then, turning to his sister, he gave a firm order, "Go, Haruka."


    Haruka, rarely seeing her brother this angry, nodded quickly and hurried away, casting onest worried nce over her shoulder.


    Once she was out of sight, the tension between the two friends became palpable. The rest of Enji''s gang began to close in, trying to intimidate him, but he stood his ground.


    He''d faced far worse than a group of delinquents.


    Suddenly, Enji broke the silence with a boomingugh. He slung his arm around Haruto''s neck again, this time rougher, pressing his knuckles into his head and giving it a yful yet painful rub.


    "You''ve got guts, huh?"


    "Stop, stop it!"


    Haruto struggled, finally managing to pull away as he released him with anotherugh.


    "You''ve changed since junior high," he said, grinning as he looked him up and down. "You were always so passive back then, just letting people walk all over you."


    Haruto''s eyes widened at thement, the words striking a nerve. Memories of his high school days, where he had been too passive, too submissive, flooded back.


    That passivity had cost him dearly¡ªhe couldn''t protect Haruka when she needed him most. His fists clenched at his sides, and his jaw tightened with determination.


    "Enji," Haruto''s voice was steady but firm, "let me join your group."

 Chapter 7: Old Temple

    Enji didn''t respond immediately, his eyes wide with surprise. His gang mirrored his reaction, staring at Haruto as if they couldn''t believe what they''d just heard.


    Then, not long after, the entire group burst intoughter, so intense that Enji doubled over, clutching his stomach.


    Haruto''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "Why are youughing? I''m serious!" he protested, his voice tinged with frustration.


    Theughter only grew louder. One of the boys with bright green hair pointed at him, barely able to get his words out betweenughs.


    "He actually said he wants to join us!"


    Enji wiped tears from his eyes, finally calming down as theughter subsided. He nced at his old pal, still standing there with a serious expression, refusing to back down.


    His smile faded as he realized his friend wasn''t joking.


    "Shit, you really are serious, huh?"


    "Of course I am!" Haruto''s voice was firm as he clenched his fists. "There''s a man I need to kill."


    Enji blinked, the weight of his words sinking in. His posture shifted, shoulders squaring as his usual yful demeanor disappeared.


    His gang, sensing the change, stoppedughing and exchanged uneasy nces. When their boss got serious, they knew to follow suit.


    "You''re not messing around, are you?"


    Haruto shook his head. "I''m dead serious. I want to make his life miserable first, but eventually, I''ll kill him."


    He stepped closer, pressing a finger against Enji''s chest, locking eyes with him. "But before I can do that, I need to be as strong as you."


    Enji let out a long sigh, ruffling his bright red hair. "No, Haruto. You can''t join us."


    Haruto''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Why? I''ll do anything. Stealing, vandalism, gang wars¡ªwhatever it takes."


    Enji smirked, flicking his friend''s cap off his head. "It''s not about that." He chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Look at yourself, man. You look like a damn hentai protagonist."


    The group erupted intoughter again, and this time, Haruto couldn''t help but feel self-conscious.


    He nced down at himself¡ªhisnky frame, the pale skin, and the bangs that covered most of his face.


    He had never thought much about his appearance before, but now, standing there in front of Enji and his gang, he realized how out of ce he looked.


    "You¡­ you want me to get stic surgery?"


    Haruto asked, dead serious as he leaned in, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Enji''s eyes widened in disbelief once more before he burst outughing again, this time even higher-pitched than before.


    His gang, unsure of what was happening, looked at each other in confusion.


    "This is why I befriended you, man!" Enji wheezed betweenughs. "You''re hrious!"


    After a few more minutes ofughter, he finally sobered up, his face softening as he spoke again.


    "Nah, man. I don''t mean that. Face isn''t everything, you just need to be more ''manly''. Cut your hair, groom yourself, color your hair, get a piercing or whatever."


    "But more importantly, bulk up. Turn this stick into a goddamn tree." He pped Haruto''s skinny arm.


    "Be more like me¡ªbuff!"


    "With that, you''ll be able to punch a guy to death," Enji added with a grin.


    Haruto''s mouth opened and closed, speechless for a moment. His self-esteem took a hit, realizing just how much his skinny body held him back.


    Enji was right¡ªhe needed to be stronger, physically and mentally.


    "You''re right," he finally muttered. "I''m going to start work out more."


    Enji''s grin widened as he yfully punched his arm. "That''s the spirit! Meet us under the bridge at 5 PM every day, alright? We''ll whip you into shape."


    With that, Enji and his gang sauntered past him, their footsteps echoing down the street. He turned to watch them go, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    He had a lot to think about, a lot to prepare for, but for now, at least one problem was solved.


    For the first time in a long while, Haruto felt like he was taking control of his life.


    ***


    Haruto was bent over, his hands gliding the damp cloth across the wooden floor, methodically mopping every inch.


    He''d been cleaning the temple for three hours now¡ªsomething he did religiously, visiting at least once a week.


    "Hoho, Haruto, you always keep this ce spotless. Ever think about bing a priest?"


    The voice of Takahashi, the elderly man in a dark blue kimono, broke through the quiet. His bald head gleamed in the sunlight filtering through the open doors.


    He chuckled softly. "I don''t think so, Mr. Takahashi. I just enjoy cleaning."


    "A shame, really. We could use a man as diligent as you around here," the old priest sighed before walking off, leaving Haruto alone with his thoughts once again.


    As he finished thest section, he wiped the sweat from his brow and straightened up.


    Cleaning was just a side benefit¡ªhis real reason foring was to meet with an old friend, Jin, who preferred the quiet seclusion behind the temple.


    And since the priest paid him for his efforts, he figured it wasn''t a bad way to kill two birds with one stone.


    After tidying up, he made his way to the back of the temple. There, he sat down on the wooden floor, taking in the peaceful view of the koi pond.


    The vibrant fish swamzily through the water, their movements calm and hypnotic.


    The wind made the bells hanging from the eaves sing a soft melody, and the cicadas provided the perfect backdrop to the serene summer afternoon.


    A man wearing a ck jacket and a beanie suddenly appeared beside him, slipping into the space without a sound.


    "What''s on your mind today, Haruto?"


    "Do you believe in time travel? Because I think¡­ I''m experiencing it."


    "Huh, been reading too many novels, haven''t you?"


    "No, It''s too real to be a dream or hallucination."


    "So, what''s your n? Gonna predict the stock market? Be rich? Or maybe try to stop some disaster?"


    "No. I''m going to take revenge."


    "Revenge? Hahaha! Someone like you? Can you even handle that? Got any real ns, or are you just talking big?"


    "I will change. I''ll be stronger. Better. This time, I won''t fail."


    "That''s what you always say, isn''t it?"


    "This time is different. They made my sister''s life a living hell. Tortured her, raped her, stomped on her. I''m going to do the same to them!"


    "So, what''s the n?"


    "I have a system. One that helps me charm women and make them mine."


    "A system? Like the ones in those web novels you''re always reading?"


    "Yes."


    "You want to steal all your enemies'' women? Not bad. But Haruto, that''s not enough."


    "If I were you, I''d get close to my enemies. Real close. I''ll make them trust me, make them think I''m their friend."


    "And when they least expect it, I''ll stab them in the back and take everything away from them. Then they''ll know what it feels like to be dead when they are alive."


    ***


    I just realized that there are readers who dropped because of this scene. But yeah, Jin is important to MC''s past and he would never betray MC.


    There is also another reason why MC told him about the system. But I can''t tell because it will be a spoiler.


    One thing is for sure, be patient and you will know how important Jin is to MC''s revenge.

 Chapter 8: Pocket Pussy*

    Haruto was lying on his bed, eyes fixed on the ceiling above him. Jin''s words echoed in his mind¡ªgetting close to Daiki and his gang made sense.


    But if he was going to pull that off, he needed to understand himself better and gain the confidence to befriend anyone.


    He sighed, rubbing his face with both hands. Socializing had never been his strong suit. New people, new faces, they always made him ufortable.


    Even with Enji, he hadn''t made the first move; his extroversion had done all the heavy lifting. Haruto just went along with it.


    "I''ve got to work on this," he muttered, sitting up. "But¡­ maybe the system can help me with that?"


    He nced around, feeling a little silly, but gave it a try. "Open status."


    A golden screen materialized in front of him, disying his stats:


    [Name: Haruto Hayase.]


    [Age: 18 years old.]


    [Target: 1]


    [Target Completed: 0]


    ¡ª


    [Status:]


    [Level: 3]


    [Vitality (VIT): 50]


    [Eros (ERS): 25]


    ¡ª


    [Attribute:]


    [Charisma (CHA): 5, Influence (INF): 2, Resolve (RES): 10, Seduction (SDC): 2.]


    ¡ª


    [Special Attribute:]


    [Corruption (CRP): 5, Depravity (DPR): 2.]


    He furrowed his brow at the unfamiliar terms in the attributes. "This is nothing like those systems I''ve read about in light novels."


    ''System, can you exin this?'' he thought.


    [VIT: This represents your overall health and resilience. It''s the energy you''ll need to sustain physical activity, especially during sexual encounters.]


    [ERS: Eros points are necessary for using your skills. Each time you use a skill, your ERS will deplete, so manage them wisely..]


    "Okay, so it''s like HP and MP. Charisma must be for charm and attractiveness, and Influence is how I sway people with my words." He paused.


    "But what about the others?"


    [Resolve (RES) is the host resistance to mental maniption. Seduction (SDC) enhances how effective you are at seducing and influencing your targets.]


    [In special attributes, Corruption: A special attribute that boosts your desire to twist and corrupt others. It increases the Obsession Rate of your targets.]


    [Thest one is Depravity, this reflects your capacity to engage in morally ambiguous or hical actions. For every 10 points in Depravity, the effectiveness of your skills increases by 1%.]


    Haruto nodded thoughtfully. "I get it now¡­ I need to level up as fast as possible."


    [You can increase physical attributes like VIT and CHA by improving your fitness and charm. Other attributes, such as special ones and ERS, require specific actions to level up.]


    "Hm¡­ makes sense."


    A sly smile crept onto his face as he rubbed his chin. For now, his only option was to work on Chiyo, since he didn''t think he could charm anyone else just yet.


    He wasn''t exactly the most attractive guy, and going after another MILF or strangers seemed like a long shot.


    "Wait¡­ I still have that thing in my inventory!"


    He opened the inventory, and suddenly, something materialized in his hand.


    It was a pocket pussy¡ªa soft, tube-like item with an opening meant to mimic the sensation of sex. He stared at it for a moment, unsure of what to do.


    He then open the information about it:


    [Item Information]


    [Name: Pocket Pussy]


    [Description: A realistic onahole linked directly to the target''s vagina.]


    [Effect: Establishes a sensory link with the target. Any interaction with the Pocket Pussy directly impacts the target''s body. Using this item temporarily increases the target''s Depravity Matrix and reduces their Seduction Resistance and Mental Maniption Resistance for fifteen minutes after activation.]


    [Activation Cooldown: 8 hours.]


    [Limitations: Can be linked to three targets and will disappear after full subjugation.]


    Haruto''s eyes widened, and a low, sinister chuckle escaped his lips. "Ohh, this system is downright evil," he muttered, a mischievous glint lighting up his face.


    "But... not bad at all." He tightened his grip around the pocket pussy, feeling its soft, pliable surface as the system chimed in.


    [Do you want to link the item to a target?]


    [Avable target: Chiyo Hayase]


    Without a second thought, Haruto grinned. "Sure, link it."


    [Linking to Chiyo¡­]


    [Link sessful! The item is now connected to Chiyo. You can use it at any time.]


    The notification vanished, leaving him with a wicked sense of power. He stood up from his bed, walking over to the door and cracking it open to check the hallway.


    The house was mostly empty¡ªHaruka was out with her friends, and only Chiyo and his drunkard of a father remained downstairs.


    Perfect.


    With a sly smirk, Haruto stepped into the hallway and quietly descended the stairs. His eyes caught Chiyo in the living room, bent over as she wiped down the ss coffee table.


    While in front of him was his father watching tv.


    Her delicate hands moved rhythmically, and with each wipe, her breasts swayed ever so slightly beneath her loose top. Haruto''s smirk widened.


    He sat halfway down the stairs, pocket pussy in hand. ''System, activate the pocket pussy.''


    [Pocket Pussy activated.]


    [Time limit: 14 minutes 59 seconds.]


    Without hesitation, he slipped a finger inside. The moment he did, Chiyo gasped audibly.


    "Ah!"


    She cried softly, her hand slipping on the wet cloth as her body suddenly jerked forward, her knees buckling beneath her.


    Shended awkwardly on the table, her face flushed with confusion.


    Haruto stifled augh, watching her closely. Teasing her like this, seeing her loseposure in front of her husband, gave him a thrill.


    He pushed his finger deeper into the pocket pussy, mimicking a thrust.


    Chiyo''s body twitched, her lips parting in a soft moan she tried desperately to suppress.


    "Nngghh¡­"


    Her fingers gripped the edge of the table, knuckles whitening as she struggled to keep herposure.


    She shifted ufortably, her thighs squeezing together as something invisible moved inside her, triggering sensations she couldn''t control.


    Haruto''s smirk grew darker as he observed her and his father''s reaction. Well, his father was half asleep so it didn''t matter, as long as he could y with his wife''s pussy, he felt satisfied.


    He pushed further, twisting his finger inside the toy, feeling the soft material convulse as if it were the real thing. Chiyo''s reaction didn''t disappoint.


    Her breathing grew shallow, her face flushing a deep red as her body trembled. She bit her lip, trying to stifle the sounds of pleasure building inside her.


    But it was futile. The system told Haruto everything he needed to know¡ªChiyo''s libido was spiking, her arousal hitting 100%.


    "Nnngghhh¡­" she whimpered, barely able to stand, her legs shaking under the table.


    Her hands slid down to herp, trying to steady herself, but the sensation was too much. She could feel something deep inside her, thrusting, filling her in ways she couldn''t exin.


    Haruto''s hand gripped the toy tighter, his dick was hard as he watched her squirm. He wanted to keep teasing her, push her further, see how far he could make her fall.


    Chiyo, meanwhile, was a mess. Her mind raced, trying to make sense of what was happening.


    She wanted to leave the room, but her body refused to cooperate.


    Her hands pressed against the table, face lowered in shame as waves of pleasure rolled through her, overwhelming her senses.


    "Ahh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Mmnnhhh." she moaned, couldn''t hold back anymore and started to enjoy it.


    Just as Haruto was about to push further, his father, Akito, stirred from the couch. With a heavy kick to the table, Akito''s slurred voice broke the tension.


    "What are you doing, you dumbass?! Clean this properly!" he growled, his words thick with drunkenness. "What a useless woman!"

 Chapter 9: Drunkard

    "I''m so sorry, I''ll keep cleaning. Please don''t hit me."


    Chiyo raised her hands defensively, shielding her head out of reflex, her voice trembling with fear.


    "Stop cking off and do your job, you useless bitch!"


    Akihito snarled, his hand gripping her hair so tightly that Chiyo was forced onto her tiptoes, a sharp gasp escaping her lips as she flinched.


    Her fingers instinctively reached up, gripping his wrist in a weak attempt to free herself.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry¡­" she pleaded, her voice barely a whisper, shaking with fear. "I won''t do it again, I promise¡­"


    "You always say that and yet you never learn!"


    Akihito raised his hand to strike her, but before the blow couldnd, Haruto jumped down the stairs and frantically ran toward them, catching his father''s arm mid-swing with a firm, unyielding grip.


    "Let go of her, Dad."


    Haruto''s voice was cold, dangerously calm, his green eyes locked onto his father''s in a piercing re. There was no mistaking the menace in his tone.


    Akihito sneered, struggling against his son''s grip. "Or what? What the hell are you gonna do, you little shit?"


    He tried to wrench his arm free, but Haruto''s hold tightened, his strength evident as he twisted his father''s arm just enough to send a sharp pain shooting up his limb.


    "ARGHHH! LET GO OF ME, YOU BASTARD!"


    With a yelp of pain, Akihito''s free hand released Chiyo''s hair, causing her to copse to the floor in a heap. She immediately cradled her head, her body trembling with shock.


    While Haruto kept his eyes locked on his father, not flinching as the older man raised his other hand in an attempt to strike.


    But before Akihito could even swing, he twisted his arm harder, causing a sickening crack.


    "GAHH! LET GO OF ME!"


    He screeched, his face contorted in agony. His voice echoed through the room as he struggled to pull away, but his son was relentless.


    Just as he was about to apply more pressure, Haruto felt a gentle tug on his leg.


    Looking down, he saw Chiyo kneeling beside him, her tear-filled eyes pleading with him to stop.


    "Please... Haruto... Don''t..."


    Her soft voice broke through the haze of anger, and he hesitated.


    With a deep breath, he released his father, who immediately recoiled, clutching his injured arm as he stumbled backward, falling onto the floor.


    "You... you''re gonna regret this... you little shit..." Akihito muttered, curling into a ball as he cradled his arm.


    Ignoring him, Haruto knelt beside Chiyo, his expression softening as he focused on her.


    "Are you okay?" His voice was gentle now, filled with concern as he offered her his hand.


    Chiyo, still shaken, reached for his hand, her own trembling as she let him pull her up.


    "Thank you," she whispered, though her voice wavered.


    "Come on, let me help you back to your room," He said, his grip firm but careful as he helped steady her.


    But as they started to walk, her legs gave way, and she nearly copsed again, only for Haruto to catch her, pulling her close against him.


    Their bodies pressed together, and for a brief moment, Chiyo''s breath hitched. She could feel his warmth against her, and her body, still sensitive from earlier, responded to his touch in ways she couldn''t control.


    Embarrassed, she tried to pull away. "I... I can walk on my own."


    But Haruto held her firmly, refusing to let go. "No, you can''t." His breath was hot against her ear as he leaned in, his voice low and teasing.


    "I know what you were really doing while cleaning the table, Mother. You were getting off, weren''t you? You pervert."


    Her face flushed red, her heart pounding at his words.


    "I-I wasn''t..."


    She stammered, trying to deny it, but the way he looked at her, with that knowing smirk, made her feel like she had been caught red-handed.


    "Don''t lie to me," Haruto whispered, his lips licking her ear as his hand slid lower, teasingly grazing the hem of her skirt.


    "I can tell you''re still wet under those short skirts."


    "Or do you want me to show it to your husband of how a pervert you are?"


    His shoulder moved as his face turned behind to see his father still groaning on the floor.


    Chiyo, following his gaze bing pale, gulped, thinking she didn''t have any choice but to agree to whatever he wanted to do.


    "Haruto..." she whispered, her voice shaky. "What do you want?"


    Haruto chuckled softly, his fingers tracing the curve of her waist as he pulled her even closer.


    "Let''s head to your room," he said, his toneced with amusement.


    "I think we both know what''s going to happen next."


    Chiyo nodded, too flustered to meet her son''s gaze, as they walked slowly together, her body still felt hot in his touch, she was so desperate for sex, that she thought she had be crazy.


    Especially imagining what he would do in her room. No, not only her room, it was his husband''s room, which means that it was his father''s room too.


    Haruto kept one arm firmly around her waist, his smirk widening as he nced at the system screen that shed before him.


    [Ding!]


    [Condition fulfilled.]


    [New Quest Avable!]


    [Quest: Lonely Married Woman - Part II]


    [Description: After using the ''Pocket Pussy'', Chiyo Hayase is now highly sensitive. Her Libido has surged, making this the perfect moment to escte your interaction.]


    [Objective: Perform oral sex on the target and ensure both you and the target reach climax.]


    [Rewards: 500 EXP, 10.000 Sex Coins, 3 Aphrodisiac potions.]


    [Time Limit: 3 hours 59 minutes.]

 Chapter 10: Breaking Stepmother Resistance*

    The walk to Chiyo''s room felt like an eternity as Haruto''s touch set her skin on fire. She silently looked at Haruto, he looked more mature than she realized with arger build and wider shoulders than she remembered.


    ''No, he won''t do anything, he is a good boy.''


    Chiyo''s heart pounded in her chest, her mind racing as she recalled memories of the past. She used to cradle Haruto in her arms, changing his diaper, soothing him to sleep.


    That small, fragile boy had grown into a man¡ªtaller, stronger, andmanding. The thought of him, now so powerful and imposing, made her shudder.


    If he ever wanted to force something on her, she knew she wouldn''t stand a chance.


    As they reached her room, Chiyo quickly let go of his grip, rushing to open the door.


    Desperation fueled her movements, and she tried to close it behind her, hoping to create distance.


    But Haruto, with swift reflexes, caught the door just before it could shut, his hand firmly gripping the edge.


    "Aren''t you a little bit ungrateful to me, Mother? Why don''t you wee me inside your room?"


    Haruto asked, his voice deep and unyielding, as he pushed the door slightly open, his strength effortlessly overpowering her attempts.


    "Ah¡­ ah¡­ Haruto, you can''t do this! I''m your stepmother!"


    Chiyo''s voice wavered as she spun around, using her back to press against the door, trying to keep it shut.


    Her legs trembled as she put all her weight against it, hoping to keep him out.


    But Haruto was far stronger. With a single powerful push, the door swung open, causing her to stumble, her bnce thrown off.


    She closed her eyes, bracing herself for the fall, but it never came. His hand shot out, catching her by the arm just before she hit the ground and turned her body around.


    Her eyes fluttered open, finding herself face-to-face with him, their bodies mere inches apart.


    His hand gripped her arm firmly, yet gently, while his gaze locked onto hers with an intensity that made her breath catch.


    While Haruto felt Chiyo''s body pressed tightly against him, her soft, full breasts molding into his chest.


    His foot rested between her legs, and his knee brushed deliberately against her wet pussy, making her shudder and gasp.


    "Ugghh¡­ Haruto," she moaned, her voice dripping with need.


    Her breath was hot against his skin, her cheeks flushed a deep crimson, the scent of sex heavy between them¡ªan intoxicating mix of desperation and longing, like a woman starved for touch.


    Every little sign of her desire made his cock throb painfully.


    Without breaking eye contact, Haruto guided Chiyo''s trembling hand downward until her fingers met his hard dick.


    His lips curled into a teasing smirk as he leaned closer, his breath warm against her ear.


    "Can you feel it, Mother?" he murmured, voice low andmanding. "This is all because of you¡­ you''ll need to take responsibility."


    [''Whispering Allure'' skill automatically activated!]


    [All host attributes increased by 10%. This will heavily influence the target''s decision-making.]


    [ERS would decrease by 5 every minute.]


    [Note: The host can deactivate the skill at any time.]


    Haruto''s smirk deepened as the familiar sound of the system chimed in his mind.


    ''Finally,'' he thought. He had forgotten about the new skill he hadn''t tested until now.


    Chiyo''s eyes widened as she felt the hard penis pulsing in her hand. The sheer size of him, the way it twitched at her hesitant touch¡ªit sent shivers down her spine.


    Her mind raced, imagining that same length inside her, stretching her, overwhelming her, destroying her. Her resolve faltered, her breath hitching in her throat.


    ''No! I can''t, this is my stepson cock!''


    ''Get ahead of yourself, Chiyo.''


    Haruto''s knee continued to brush against her pussy, the friction both tantalizing and maddening, making her tremble.


    She let out a soft moan, unable to control herself any longer. "Nnghh~ Haruto¡­"


    Her body quivered, her lip caught between her teeth as she fought the overwhelming urge to let go.


    But even with all her will, she was already teetering on the edge.


    [Ding!]


    [Target''s Libido Percentage: 100%]


    [Seduction Resistance: 45/100]


    [Mental Maniption Resistance: 55/100]


    [The target is highly aroused! Now is your chance to push her further!]


    Haruto grinned devilishly, his gaze dropping to his stepmother''s face. Her eyes, half-lidded and zed with lust, met his.


    Her lips were plump, red from biting down, her expression betraying her desperate need. She was trying so hard to hold back, but her body betrayed her, rocking subtly in rhythm with his knee as she sought more of the friction she craved.


    "Haa¡­ You really are a pervert, Mother."


    Haruto teased, pressing his knee harder into her. Her body jolted, and a sharp cry escaped her lips.


    "Aaaahhhhnnnn!!! I-It''s not like that!" Chiyo''s voice was shaky, a flimsy attempt at denial.


    "Ah¡­ I see," He hummed, stepping back with an exaggerated sigh of disappointment. "What a shame¡­ I guess I''ll be going, then."


    Chiyo''s heart sank as he pulled away, the sudden absence of his touch making her cunt feel empty.


    Her body ached for him, her mind filled with the maddening thought of what his cock would feel like inside her, stretching her to the limit.


    But still, Haruto was her stepson, his nephew. She couldn''t do that to her sister, they couldn''t be together.


    ''No, I can''t. But I want it so much¡­''


    She brushed her knee in desperation, wanting to feel that pleasure again but no use. She needs him.


    ''It''s fine if it''s just a little, right? It''s fine, it''s just for this time!''


    As Haruto turned to leave, Chiyo''s breath quickened. Desperation won. She rushed toward him, her fingers wrapping around his hand in a shaky grip.


    "Please¡­ don''t go," she whispered, her voice trembling with need.


    ''Sister will understand.'' she thought, tried to justify her doing.


    Haruto smirked, knowing this moment woulde. He turned to her, a yful glint in his eyes.


    "And why shouldn''t I? What is it you want, Mother?"


    Her face flushed a deeper red, her eyes downcast, too ashamed to meet his gaze.


    She swallowed hard, her grip tightening on his hand as she struggled to speak the words. "I¡­ I want you to make me feel good. Please¡­ make me cum."


    Her voice was barely a whisper, her whole body trembling with the weight of her shame and desire.


    Haruto''s grin widened at her admission, his eyes darkened with lust. "Well, well, well¡­ As a good son, I suppose that''s my duty to satisfy my lonely Mother." He stepped back into the room, closing the door behind him with a soft click.


    "But¡­" He paused, his fingers trailing to the zipper of his pants.


    With a deliberate motion, he pulled it down, letting his thick, hard cock spring free. He gazed down at her with a hungry gleam in his eyes.


    "Isn''t it only fair that you do the same for me?"


    Chiyo''s breath hitched as she stared at his cock, the sight alone making her knees weak.


    Haruto stepped closer, holding her gaze. "Suck my cock, Mother," hemanded softly, "and I''ll give you exactly what you want."

 Chapter 11: Blowjob By Stepmother*

    Chiyo''s throat tightened as her gaze lingered on Haruto''s erection, her breath hitching slightly. Her heart raced¡ªunsure if she should go further.


    ''Should I give him a blow job?''


    Her moralpass said no, he was her stepson, her nephew. How could she give her own family a blowjob?


    Moreover, she promised her sister to protect the siblings, to protect them like they were her own blood.


    Her hands trembled. Sensing her hesitation, Haruto exhaled softly, his voice gentle yet filled with understanding.


    "You don''t have to do anything you''re notfortable with. I won''t force you, Mother."


    His words calmed her, but there was a deeper sadness in his tone. He continued, watching her closely.


    "As a family, I just¡­ I feel bad because I know how much you need this. I want to give you everything you desire."


    "Since your pathetic drunkard husband couldn''t give it to you. Why don''t you rely on me? I promise I won''t tell anyone." Haruto smiled, using his skill to manipte the horny woman in front of him.


    For a moment, his voice felt like honey, dripping with tenderness. There was something about the way he spoke, so sincere, so full of affection.


    She could feel her guard melting away. ''He''s right,'' she thought.


    The truth was, she had been craving touch, desperate for warmth and intimacy. She had been so lonely.


    ''Just this once,'' she reasoned. ''It''s not sex if there''s no pration, right?''


    ''Sister will understand¡­ I just do what Haruto desires too!''.


    A soft warmth blossomed between her legs, her body betraying how much she wanted to feel pleasure, how much she ached to be touched.


    With a slow nod, she whispered, "Just... a blowjob. Nothing more."


    Haruto''s lips curled into a smirk. "Of course. What are you waiting for?"


    Her body moved before her mind could catch up, and soon she found herself kneeling in front of him.


    Her face was inches away from his hard, throbbing cock, the thick veins pulsing beneath the skin.


    The sight made her nervous, but also impossibly horny. Tentatively, she reached out, her fingers brushing against the familiar warmth.


    Her pulse quickened, desire building inside her as she wrapped her hand around his shaft, feeling the firmness beneath her touch.


    Haruto let out a low, strained grunt, his voice dripping with impatience. "Mother, just put it in your mouth already."


    She looked up at him, meeting his gaze for a brief second before nodding, her voice soft, "Y-Yeah, I''ll do it."


    With trembling hands, she guided his cock towards her lips, her mouth parting to take him in. It stretched her jaw, the sheer size making her heart race faster.


    The masculine scent hit her senses, warm and intoxicating, making her feel lightheaded.


    ''Ah¡­ My stepson cock in my mouth,'' she thought, her tongue slowly swirling around the tip, savoring the texture of his cock.


    She slid it deeper, inch by inch, until her lips met the base, covered with pub, her mouth filledpletely.


    The heat, the veins¡ªshe could feel everything as she moved her tongue, exploring him.


    She bobbed her head gently, her saliva slicking his length, making it easier to glide him in and out.


    "Ahh¡­ Mother¡­ Your mouth feels so good."


    Watching her¡ªseeing his stepmother on her knees, her lips wrapped around his cock¡ªit was like something out of his wildest fantasies.


    Especially when his father was in the living room and could hear all of it. But it makes him even more excited. What if Akihito found his wife giving his son a blowjob?


    It would be hot.


    "Oh, shit," Haruto growled, his control slipping.


    With a sudden move, he grabbed the back of Chiyo''s head and pushed her down faster, his cock sliding deeper into her throat.


    Her lips stretched wide around him, and her hands flew to his legs, gripping his calves for bnce as she held on for dear life.


    His movements were wild, frantic¡ªdriven by his own need for pleasure, caring little for anything else in that moment.


    Chiyo moaned, her throat vibrating around his cock, her saliva mixing with the precum that was already making a mess.


    Wet, slick sounds filled the room, and the sheer filth of it sent a jolt of heat straight through her.


    "Nngghhh¡­ Mmmmpphhh!!!"


    Her muffled moans were barely audible around the girth of his cock, her lips slick with drool that dripped down her chin and onto the floor.


    Haruto''s eyes darkened as he looked down at her, his voice dripping with arrogance and mocked


    "Ohhh¡­ Mother, you really are a slut. Even your mouth feels this good," he murmured, his words teasing yet thick with satisfaction.


    "Don''t you realize that you suck your son''s cock so desperately?"


    His hips bucked forward involuntarily, desperate for more, for the tight, wet pressure of her mouth.


    He could feel her tongue swirling around his tip and shaft, teasing the sensitive spot that made his muscles tense and his breath hitch.


    He was losing control¡ªher touch, her mouth, everything was driving him mad.


    "Ughh¡­ Ugguuhh!!!"


    Chiyo''s throat tightened around him as she gagged, her eyes watering, but instead of easing up, Haruto just groaned louder, his cock twitching in response.


    The sensation was overwhelming¡ªher choking, the tightness of her throat, the vibration of her moans¡ªit all pushed him further toward the edge.


    He chuckled, the sound low and sadistic.


    "Hahaha, you''re choking on it. Don''t die on me, alright?"


    Instead of letting up, he held her there, forcing her to keep his cock buried in her throat. Her gagging only made him harder, the tight pressure around his length making his body shudder with pleasure.


    Chiyo''s breath hitched in her chest, her lungs burning, but theck of air only fueled her arousal.


    Her body responded instinctively, her thighs pressing together feeling her panties soaked again.


    ''My son''s cock feels so good.'' she realized, her mind foggy with lust.


    She could feel the liquid between her legs, her pussy aching and dripping as her own juices slid down her inner thighs.


    The friction of her short skirt against her slick skin made her shiver. Her entire body throbbed, the heat between her legs growing unbearable as she wanted to cum.


    Haruto''s pace grew faster, more erratic. His breath was ragged, harsh gasps escaping him as his body neared the breaking point.


    "Ah, Mother, I wille! I will cum inside your mouth and you need to swallow it all!" he grunted.


    With a final thrust, Haruto''s body tensed, his cock twitching violently as he came. The pleasure hit him like a tidal wave, his breath hitching as he spilled into her mouth.


    Chiyo''s eyes fluttered closed as she felt his hot release coating her throat, her lips still wrapped tightly around him as she swallowed.


    Her body trembled, her pussy throbbing in response as she also climaxed together with him.

 Chapter 12: Biting My Stepmothers Tits*

    Chiyo swallowed everyst drop of Haruto''s cum, her lips trembling as the thick liquid coated her mouth.


    It was so much that some leaked from the corners of her lips, dripping down her cheeks and onto the floor below.


    Her mind was in a daze, almost euphoric, as if the taste of his semen was some sort of intoxicating drug.


    ''Delicious¡­ Haruto''s jizz is so delicious¡­'' she thought, her mind floating.


    Her body, however, was far from satisfied. A deep, aching need still pulsed through her, her pussy trembling and soaked.


    ''Ah~ Ah~ My pussy, so itchy.'' she started to tremble again, her cunt was flooded after she was cumming, but even so, she wanted more.


    She finally let go of his softening cock, her fingers gently trailing off as her gaze lifted to him.


    Her face was flushed, a bright red blush spreading all the way to her ears, and her mouth was still full of his cum as she looked at him with heavy, pleading eyes.


    "Please, Haruto¡­ please make me cum," she begged, her voice soft, yetced with desperation.


    "I did what you said, right? I was good¡­"


    Haruto smirked, the sight of his mother so needy and flushed stirring his own lust again.


    His cock twitched, hardening once more, but he knew better than to give in so easily. The game wasn''t over yet, and he wanted to savor every moment of her desperation.


    "Don''t worry," he said with a teasing grin, kneeling down in front of her, "I always keep my promises. I''ll eat that pretty pussy of yours, Mother." His eyes glinted with mischief.


    "But you should really see yourself right now, begging your son to eat you out like the shameless slut you are."


    Without warning, Haruto scooped her up and tossed her onto the bed, her body bouncing lightly against the soft mattress. His gaze darkened as he stood over her.


    "Now, strip. I want to see every inch of you."


    Chiyo didn''t care about anything else anymore¡ªher need for release overpowered any trace of shame or hesitation.


    Her trembling fingers fumbled with the buttons of her shirt, one by one, until it slid off her shoulders.


    Her bra followed, herrge, D-cup breasts spilling free, her nipples hard and aching for attention.


    Before she could even catch her breath, Haruto''s hand was on her breast, squeezing her tender flesh as his thumb flicked over her sensitive nipple.


    A sharp moan escaped her lips, her body jolting as the heat between her legs intensified.


    "Mmnngghh¡­ Haruto¡­ please, touch my pussy instead," she gasped, her need growing unbearable.


    But Haruto only chuckled darkly, his face lowering toward her chest. "You don''t get to tell me what to do. I''m going to taste these slutty tits first." His voice was a low growl as he leaned down, taking one of her nipples into his mouth.


    The sensation was electric. His lips sucked hard, his teeth grazing the sensitive bud as he pulled her nipple deeper into his mouth, nibbling just enough to make her squirm beneath him.


    His other hand continued to knead her other breast, twisting and pinching the nipple until Chiyo was a moaning mess.


    "Oh, Mother¡­ Did you ever think about breastfeeding me with these big, fat tits when I was a child?" he teased, waiting for her reaction.


    Her face flushed a deeper red, the embarrassment burning through her even as her body responded eagerly. "No! I¡­ I''ve never¡­ done that!" she stammered, mortified.


    Haruto just smirked and bit down harder on her nipple, drawing another sharp cry from her. "Mmm, maybe you should try it," he said, his voice rough and teasing.


    Chiyo could barely think straight. The pleasure was overwhelming, her body trembling as he continued to toy with her breasts.


    "Nnngghhh!!! Ahhh!!! Ahhh!!!" Chiyo could only moan and called his name.


    Her pussy clenched with need, aching for his touch. Desperate, she slipped a hand between her legs, her fingers pressing against her slick folds as she started to rub herself..


    "Ahh¡­ Haruto¡­ ughhh¡­ please¡­" she whimpered, her voice breathy as she dipped her fingers inside her drenched pussy.


    She was so close, her body teetering on the edge of release, her fingers working faster as she chased that climax.


    But just as she was about to tip over, Haruto stopped.


    Chiyo''s eyes flew open, panic and frustration surging through her as he pulled away. "W-Why did you stop?! Haruto, please!" Her voice cracked with desperation, her body shaking.


    But Haruto wasn''t finished teasing her yet. He trailed kisses down her chest, his mouth leaving bite marks across her skin as he made his way to her stomach.


    She shivered at the sensation, the sharp contrast of his teeth and soft lips leaving her breathless.


    Without a word, he grabbed her skirt and yanked it down her legs, leaving her only in her soaked panties.


    His eyes darkened as he stared at the wet spot, his throat bobbing as he swallowed hard.


    This was new to him¡ªhe had never gone this far with anyone before, but the sight of Chiyo, spread out and desperate for him, was intoxicating.


    Chiyo, her patiencepletely worn thin, spread her legs wider, sliding her panties to the side to reveal her slick, swollen pussy.


    Her juices dripped onto the sheets below, glistening in the dim light.


    "Please, Haruto¡­ you promised¡­ you said you''d eat my pussy¡­" she whimpered, her voice trembling as her hips lifted toward him, silently begging for his touch.

 Chapter 13: Eating My Stepmother Pussy*

    Haruto grinned, savoring her neediness. He had her exactly where he wanted her¡ªbegging, pleading for his touch.


    He leaned forward slowly, his breath hot against her inner thigh as he inched closer to her soaked core.


    His lips ghosted over her skin, teasing her, letting his warm breath fan against her sensitive flesh.


    Chiyo shuddered, her hips involuntarily jerking toward him, desperate for contact. "Haruto¡­ please," she whimpered, her hands clutching the sheets beneath her, knuckling white with tension.


    Haruto finally gave in, his lips brushing lightly against her swollen clit. Chiyo gasped, her body jolting at the contact.


    He licked a slow, deliberate stripe up her folds, tasting her arousal, and groaned in satisfaction. The taste of her made his head spin¡ªit was intoxicating.


    "Fuck¡­ you''re so wet, Mother," he muttered against her skin, couldn''t believe that he finally could taste his stepmother pussy.


    What a moronic father he has never touched his wife. As a good son, he would be the one that would rece him from now on.


    Hepped at her again, his tongue swirling around her clit before dipping lower, teasing her entrance.


    Chiyo moaned, her body arching off the bed, her hands instinctively reaching down to tangle in his hair.


    "Mmm¡­ yes¡­ just like that¡­" she breathed, her voice shaking as the pleasure began to overwhelm her.


    Without any further teasing, he plunged his tongue inside her wet entrance, the sudden intrusion making Chiyo gasp loudly, her fingers clenching the bedsheets.


    "Oh¡ªoh my god!" she whimpered, her body jerking as his tongue pushed deep inside her, exploring her walls.


    ''Ahh~ Ahh~ My stepson''s tongue is inside my pussy and I love it!''


    ''I''m sorry sister, I''m so sorry. Your son''s tongue is so good!!! I just can''t!''


    She screams internally, while enjoying her pussy being eaten out.


    His tongue worked in rhythmic strokes, pushing in and out, teasing the sensitive flesh within her.


    "Ohh! Ngghhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! It feels so good! It''s soo good!


    Haruto!!!"


    Chiyo''s eyes rolled back, her breath catching in her throat as waves of pleasure rolled through her.


    The sensation of his tongue inside her was overwhelming. It was the first time that someone ate out her pussy like this.


    Her pussy clenched around his tongue, desperate to feel more of him as her hips moved involuntarily, grinding against his face.


    "Oh Mother, what a slut you are clenching into my tounge," Haruto mumbled against her folds, his words sending vibrations straight through her core.


    He was relentless, thrusting his tongue deeper, his nose brushing against her swollen clit as he devoured her with an intensity that left her trembling.


    "NNNGGGHHH!!! AHHH!!! AHHH!!! MORE GIMME MORE!!!"


    Chiyo''s moans grew louder, her body lost in the sensation of his tongue prating her. It wasn''t enough.


    She wanted more, craved the fullness, but every stroke of his tongue made her shiver, her legs tightening around his head as she bucked her hips toward his face. Her hands tangled on his hair tight, and didn''t want to let go.


    His hands gripped her thighs to hold her steady, but Haruto''s tongue never slowed, never stopped its relentless motion inside her.


    He could feel her tightening, the way her body responded to him, the wet sounds of his tongue fucking her mixing with her desperate moans.


    "Haruto¡­ oh god¡­ right there!" she cried out, her voice shaking as she neared her second climax.


    "MMNNHHH!!! AHH!!! I''M CLOSE! I WANTED TK COMEEE!!!" She screams desperately.


    She could feel it building, the knot in her stomach tightening as his tongue continued to prate her, swirling and flicking deep inside her.


    The slick heat of his mouth drove her wild, the sensation of his lips asionally grazing her clit sending electric shocks through her entire body.


    Haruto could sense her nearing the edge again. He pulled his tongue out slowly, giving onest firm lick from her entrance up to her clit, then sucked it into his mouth as two fingers reced his tongue, plunging into her wet heat.


    His fingers curled inside her, stroking her most sensitive spot while his tongue flicked relentlessly over her clit.


    "UGGH!!! NGGHH!!! I''M COMINGGG!!!"


    Chiyo screamed his name, her body jerking violently as her orgasm crashed over her, her pussy clenching hard around his fingers as she came.


    Her juices coated his hand and chin, the intensity of her release nearly knocking the breath out of her as she trembled uncontrobly.


    Haruto''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he licked his fingers clean, savoring every drop of Chiyo''s juices.


    "Oh Mother, look how wet you are," he murmured, his voice filled with a dark amusement.


    His gaze never left her trembling body as shey sprawled beneath him, her chest heaving, her skin glistening with sweat.


    He chuckled softly, almost to himself. "It''s delicious... maybe because you''ve already turned into my bitch?" The words were low, teasing, but Chiyo was too far gone to hear them.


    Her body was limp, her mind adrift in the afterglow of the most intense orgasm she''d had in a long time.


    Her thoughts felt distant, like she was floating somewhere far away, suspended in a haze of pure bliss.


    [Ding!]


    [Congrattions!]


    [You have sessfullypleted the quest: Lonely Married Woman - Part II.]


    [Rewards are now avable in your mailbox.]


    [Due to maxing out Chiyo''s Libido, the target Deprivation Matrix have been multiplied by 2x!]


    [Target Status Update]


    [Obsession: 10/100]


    [Corruption: 20/100]


    [Lust Affinity: 30/100]


    [Emotional Bond: 25/100]


    [Host Status Update.]


    [Level 3 -> Level 8]


    Haruto''s grin widened as he nced at the system interface, the target status increasing faster than he had anticipated.


    Every Deprivation Matrix value shot up, confirming that his skills were bing more potent with each interaction.


    Chiyo was responding exactly as the system predicted, and soon, she would bepletely under his control, willing to do anything he asked without hesitation.


    ''This system is better than I thought¡­ If it keeps going this way, it won''t be long before I take my revenge,'' he mused, feeling a dark thrill run through him.


    Chiyo, lying beside him in a state of blissful exhaustion, was nothing more than his test subject.


    An experiment to see how the Debauchery Retribution System worked in practice. And it had proven to be more than satisfying.


    The power he held over her, the way her will bent to his desires, excited him in a way he hadn''t expected.


    ''If this worked on her, imagine what I could do to the others¡­ to the beloved ones of the people who wronged me¡­''


    His mind swirled with possibilities, thoughts of how he could use this power to utterly destroy his enemies.


    His smirk deepened, eyes gleaming with malice. He would make them beg, just like Chiyo. This was just the beginning.

 Chapter 14: Time To Glow Up!

    Haruto panted heavily, trying to steady his breath as he bent over, hands bracing against his knees. His tracksuit clung to his body, drenched in sweat, and his ck hair stuck to his forehead.


    ''Hah¡­ Hah¡­'' He could feel his pulse pounding in his ears, a sign of just how hard he''d been pushing himselftely.


    It had been a week since he ramped up his exercise routine, determined to "glow up" both physically and mentally. The Debauchery System had been a surprising help, tracking his progress and even nning out his workouts.


    A notification blinked before him in the system interface:


    [Daily Exercise]


    [Running: 9 km/10 km]


    [Push-ups:80/100]


    [Sit-ups:100/100]


    [Squats:70/100]


    He groaned internally. "Still 1 kilometer more?"


    Haruto ran a hand through his damp hair, slicking it back before tying it into a loose ponytail to keep it out of his face.


    There wasn''t a strict penalty for not finishing the workout, but he hated leaving things iplete.


    The progress had been gradual¡ªstarting with shorter runs and lighter exercises¡ªbut it had steadily increased, and now his routine was more intense than ever.


    ''I better finish this before it gets dark. I''m alreadyte.'' He straightened up, pushing his tired legs into motion once again.


    His sneakers hit the pavement rhythmically, apanied by the cool evening breeze that tousled his hair.


    The sun was setting, casting the sky in hues of orange and pink, reflecting off the river below the bridge as Haruto ran.


    The cawing of crows echoed in the distance, adding to the calm ambiance of the fading day.


    By the time he finished, his legs carried him to the riverbank under therge bridge. It was the biggest bridge in town¡ªa space once used by the homeless but now abandoned due to the police and a local gang.


    The gang, led by Enji, had a reputation. Obsessed with piercings and mboyant hair colors, they called themselves ''Karafuru Pierce''.


    Haruto always thought the name was ridiculous, but he wasn''t about to voice that opinion in front of his so-called friends.


    "Yo, Haruto! You''rete!"


    Enji''s voice echoed as he waved from the shadow of the bridge. He was still wearing his gakuran, the signature school uniform jacket of their gang.


    "Where is your uniform?''


    Haruto grimaced slightly at the sight. ''Who the hell wears a school uniform during summer break?'' he thought, exasperated.


    Not only because it was weird, but it was hot as hell in the summer.


    Out loud, he answered with a practiced lie, "My mother washed it."


    Enji narrowed his eyes, not buying the excuse but shrugging it off.


    "You should buy another one, man. Or do you want mine?"


    Arataki, another gang member with a green buzz cut, chimed in as he reached into his bag to offer an extra gakuran.


    Haruto shook his head, waving it off with a smirk. "No need. We''re here for the usual spar, right?" He cracked his knuckles, feeling his muscles tighten in anticipation.


    "Oh, I like that spirit," Enji grinned as he stepped forward, cracking his own neck. "Finally growing some balls, huh?"


    Haruto''s eyes narrowed, his body tensing up as the adrenaline kicked in. He remembered the first time they fought like this¡ªhow he had been beaten to a pulp, unable to eat for days after.


    But now, he was different.


    His reflexes were sharper, his instincts honed from the relentless physical training. Every sparring session had been a lesson, and now, he was ready to show them just how far he''de.


    Enji circled him with a cocky smirk, fists raised. "Come on then, let''s see what you got."


    Haruto''s breath steadied. His time for practice was over. Now, it was time to fight.


    He squared up with Enji, his muscles tense and ready. His breath had steadied, but the sweat from his earlier run still clung to his skin.


    The cool evening breeze barely made a difference to the heat of the moment as Enji circled him like a predator sizing up its prey.


    Enji smirked, rolling his shoulders as he cracked his knuckles. "Alright, show me what you got, Haruto."


    Without hesitation, Haruto moved first, lunging forward with a quick jab aimed at his midsection.


    His fists flew with speed and precision. The impactnded, but Enji barely flinched, his smirk deepening as he absorbed the blow.


    "That''s it? You''ve hit like a woman!" Enji mocked, dodging the follow-up punch and delivering a swift counterpunch to Haruto''s side.


    The force of it sent a sharp pain through Haruto''s ribs, but he gritted his teeth, refusing to back down.


    ''Goddamn this gori, still as strong as ever.''


    He staggered for a moment but quickly recovered, his mind focused onnding the next strike. He ducked low and aimed a sweep at Enji''s legs.


    This time, the move connected, causing Enji to stumble slightly. Haruto didn''t waste the opportunity,unching himself forward with a hook aimed at Enji''s jaw.


    But his reflexes were quicker than he anticipated. He dodged and countered with a brutal uppercut, sending Haruto reeling backward, stars shing in his vision.


    The pain exploded through his jaw as he hit the ground hard, gasping for air. His body screamed at him to stop, but he pushed through the agony, scrambling to his feet.


    "You''re tougher than before, I''ll give you that," Enji said, cracking his neck again as he stepped closer. "But you''re still not enough."


    Haruto wiped the blood from his lip, eyes narrowing. His heart was pounding, not just from the fight but from something else.


    For the first time, he saw it¡ªthere was a flicker of uncertainty in Enji''s eyes.


    Haruto''s strikes hadnded. Not all of them, but enough to make Enji take him seriously.


    For a brief second, his confident smirk faltered. It was a tiny crack, but Haruto saw it.


    Enji felt threatened.


    And that''s when Enji''s entire demeanor shifted. His stance became more rigid, his eyes sharpened with a dangerous intensity.


    "Alright, enough ying around," Enji growled, his voice dropping low. "Let me show you what real power looks like."


    Before Haruto could react, Enji rushed forward with blinding speed. His fist collided with Haruto''s stomach, knocking the wind out of him instantly.


    He gasped for air, his vision blurring as he stumbled backward.


    But he wasn''t finished. He delivered another punch¡ªthis time to Haruto''s ribs¡ªfollowed by a brutal knee to his chest.


    Haruto''s body hit the ground again, harder this time. Every inch of him screamed in pain, his vision swimming as he tried to get up. But Enji didn''t let up.


    He grabbed Haruto by the cor, pulling him up just enough to look him in the eye.


    "You thought you were getting somewhere, didn''t you?" Enji''s voice was low, almost mocking. "But you''re not ready for this. Not yet."


    Haruto''s breath was shallow, his body barely able to move. The pain was overwhelming, but somewhere deep inside, anger bubbled. He had pushed Enji, and had made him use his full strength. That was something.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    Not yet.


    Enji released Haruto, letting him fall back to the ground with a thud. "When you can fight like a man, maybe I''ll take you seriously." He turned away, signaling the end of the fight.


    Harutoy on the cold ground, gasping for breath, but his mind was already racing.


    Enji had been threatened¡ªhe had been forced to show his true power. And next time, Haruto would make sure he wins

 Chapter 15: Vacation?

    Haruto opened his eyes slowly. At first, everything was blurry in the dim light, but as his vision cleared, he jolted upright, his pale face betraying the pain still lingering in his body.


    "Yo, you''re awake?" Arataki''s familiar voice came from above, his grin unmistakable.


    Haruto grimaced, realizing he''d been lying on hisp. The difort in his stomach churned even harder at the thought.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    "What do you mean?" Arataki lifted a brow, holding up a small ice pack. "I''m treating you, idiot."


    He exhaled, relieved. He shifted awkwardly, adjusting his position as he turned away from him.


    Around them, the gang lounged in their usual carefree manner¡ªsitting on the ground or slouched on worn-out couches, some idly strumming guitars, others chatting andughing by a makeshift fire burning in a rusted barrel.


    Cigarette smoke filled the air, mixing with the scent of cheap alcohol from scattered cans.


    "Enji, you didn''t have to be so harsh on him," Arataki suddenly called out, ncing over at their leader, who sat not far away,zily plucking at the strings of his guitar.


    "What? He said he wanted to kill someone," Enji shrugged, not looking up from it.


    "If he can''t even take me down, how the hell is he gonna kill anyone?"


    Arataki sighed, shaking his head. "Yeah, but you can use brains to kill too, not just brawn."


    "It''s fine," Haruto interjected, wincing as he pressed a hand to his aching stomach.


    "I''m the one who wanted this. I asked to join."


    He knew the deal. To officially be part of Enji''s gang, he had to defeat the leader in a fight.


    Until then, he was just an "intern," hanging around but not fully trusted. Not that it mattered.


    Even as a so-called gang, they didn''t really do much besides hang out and fight asionally. It wasn''t like they were out causing chaos in the streets.


    ''Maybe I don''t know all their activities because I''m not fully in yet,'' Haruto thought to himself.


    The idle thoughts were interrupted when Enji spoke again, his tone serious. "Haruto, who''s the guy you want to kill?"


    The question silenced the group. Conversations halted, eyes turned toward him, and the crackling fire became the only sound.


    Haruto stared at his tracksuit for a moment, pondering whether he should say it out loud. Finally, he spoke. "Do you know Daiki Yamada?"


    Enji''s eyes widened slightly. "Yamada? From Aoyama Gakuen? The Red Fang leader?"


    Haruto nodded. "That''s him. He''s that well-known?"


    "Well, yeah," Enji said, leaning back on his hands.


    "We all know each other, more or less. Word travels fast in school gangs. There''s been a lot of talk about that bastard."


    Arataki exhaled a puff of smoke, passing Haruto a warning nce. "Don''t mess with him, man. That''s not someone you wanna cross."


    "I don''t have a choice," Haruto replied, his jaw tightening. "He needs to pay for what he''s going to do."


    Arataki took a long drag from his cigarette before shaking his head. "Haruto, let me give you some advice¡ªleave it. You don''t know what you''re getting into with him."


    Enji, who had been silent for a moment, finally spoke up. "There are two kinds of people in this world, Haruto. The ones with limits and the ones without."


    He paused, letting the words sink in before continuing, "We might look like a bunch of delinquent kids to you, but we have our boundaries. Yamada? He doesn''t."


    Enji''s words were firm, his usualid-back demeanor reced with something more serious. Haruto couldn''t help butugh, a dry, hollow sound that surprised even him.


    "What? You''re scared of him?"


    Haruto sneered, though the bitterness in his tone betrayed him.


    He knew how dangerous Daiki was, but he was beyond caring. If Daiki had no moralpass, then neither would he.


    Enji''s lips twitched in annoyance. "Scared? I''m not scared of anyone. But I know when a fight''s not worth it."


    "You want to drag us into this mess, then fine, but understand this¡ªif you pick a fight with Yamada, it''s not just your problem anymore. It''s ours."


    Haruto''s breath hitched, his eyes flicking toward the ground. He hadn''t thought about that¡ªabout the consequences for the gang if he went after Daiki.


    They''d all be caught in the crossfire.


    His voice was quieter when he spoke again, more subdued. "I¡­ will make sure that all of you won''t get involved."


    Enji studied him for a moment, then sighed. "Just know what you''re risking, Haruto. This isn''t a game."


    Haruto clenched his fists. He knew it wasn''t a game¡ªthis was war. And he had no choice but to fight that he decided to create.


    Arataki suddenly sighed, breaking the heavy tension that had settled around them. "Ah, you guys are way too serious. Why don''t youe on vacation with us, Haruto?"


    "You!" Enji snapped, furrowing his brow in annoyance at his friend''s sudden suggestion.


    "That''s for members only."


    Arataki just shrugged, unfazed by Enji''s disapproval. "Come on, aren''t you being too uptight? It''s just a regr trip to the sea. What do you say, Haruto?"


    Enji rolled his eyes, clearly irritated, but when Haruto nced over at him, he noticed something strange¡ªEnji looked almost tense. Why?


    "You can even bring your family," Arataki added, shing a grin. "I''ve got a private resort. But¡­ you''ll need to be our courier."


    Haruto furrowed his brows, confused. "Courier? What do you mean?"


    "If you agree to help with the¡­ deliveries, you''ll be part of the group," Arataki said, giving Enji a meaningful look.


    The red-haired leader nodded reluctantly. "Of course, you can."


    "And don''t worry about your family," Arataki continued.


    "I''ll provide more than enough private space for them. We have plenty of room. Good deal, right?"


    Haruto''s thoughts swirled. A vacation sounded tempting¡ªhe couldn''t remember thest time his family had the money to go anywhere, especially with his drunkard father draining their resources.


    Haruka would love a chance to rx, though she couldn''t enjoy the ocean since it was hot, but she would like to go away from that house.


    And Chiyo¡­ Well, he wasn''t sure how she''d feel about it, but they hadn''t had a real break in a long time.


    But could he trust them? A part of him doubted it, but he knew Enji for years and when he was in this gang, he never saw one woman or their women before.


    They never harassed any women before either.


    After a long moment of silence, Haruto closed his eyes, making his decision. "I''ll bring my family. But promise me, you won''t do anything to them."


    Arataki smiled easily, nodding in agreement. "Of course. No funny business."


    "There''ll only be the three of us in one area, just Me and Enji there. The others will be far off in different parts of the resort. You won''t have to worry about anything."


    "The vacation is in two weeks, alright?"

 Chapter 16: Do You Have A Girlfriend?

    "Come on, brother, faster... I''m almost there!"


    "Ugh... hah... hah... Just wait, Haruka. I''m doing my best."


    "Ah~ You''re too slow! Do it faster! Harder!"


    "NGGHHH!!!"


    Haruto grunted, forcing himself up with one final burst of effort.


    "Finally! I knew you could do it!"


    Haruka cheered, pping her hands triumphantly from her perch atop of his back while he did a push up.


    The two were in the living room, where Haruka had decided to ''help'' her brother with his workout.


    Haruto had mentioned wanting to bulk up, and as a dutiful sister, Haruka figured the best way to support him was by acting as added weight during his exercises.


    With the AC turned off to save money, the house was sweltering, sunlight streaming through the open windows and sliding door.


    The heat was unbearable, making every movement feel twice as difficult.


    "Damn¡­"


    He copsed onto the floor, his body drenched in sweat as his chest heaved withbored breaths.


    Haruka pouted, ncing down at him. "Am I that heavy?"


    Haruto chuckled weakly. "Of course not. Look at your brother''s muscles. You''re as light as a feather."


    "Then why are you acting like you''re gonna die?" she asked with a knowing smirk, enjoying his misery.


    "I''ll answer that... if you get off me," he groaned, feeling the weight of her body still pressing down on his aching muscles.


    "Boo, it''s fun being on top of you!"


    She teased onest time before hopping off, skipping over to the kitchen counter where Chiyo was busy preparing lunch.


    He slowly pushed himself up from the cool floor, grabbing his discarded shirt to wipe the sweat from his body.


    His hard work was paying off¡ªhis abs had begun to form a defined six-pack, and his arms and legs were noticeably more muscr.


    Almost two weeks of grueling exercise, countless sparring sessions with Enji, and a strict diet had transformed him.


    His body was strong, but bruises from the constant fights still marred his skin.


    His left side throbbed painfully, still purple from a recent punch, and his face bore evidence of his battles, with a bandage on his nose and blue marks under his eyes.


    As he wiped himself down, Haruto noticed Haruka and Chiyo staring at him, both women frozen in ce with a reddish blush creeping across their faces.


    "What?" He asked, suddenly feeling self-conscious under their intense gaze.


    Haruka quickly turned away pretending to be uninterested, while Chiyo, flustered and avoiding his eyes, stammered,


    "Ah, Do you need something, Haruto?"


    "Yeah, could you get me some cold water and a bag of ice?" he requested, making his way over to the bar table.


    He dropped down into the seat beside Haruka, still catching his breath, while rubbing his sore muscles.


    Chiyo nodded, still blushing as she turned to get what he requested, while Haruka bit back a smirk, clearly enjoying her brother''s difort.


    "Hm¡­ I thought you were joking when you said you wanted to buff up, brother."


    Her voice broke thefortable silence, her eyes studying him with curiosity.


    He blinked and looked at her, a little startled. "What makes you think I''m joking?" he asked, furrowing his brows slightly.


    She shrugged, a soft smile tugging at her lips. "Nothing, I just feel like you''re never really serious about anything."


    "Plus, do you have a woman you''re trying to impress?" She raised an eyebrow, her tone teasing but her gaze sharp.


    BAM!


    Before Haruto could respond, the sound of something heavy hitting the floor interrupted them.


    Both siblings turned toward the kitchen where Chiyo, visibly flustered, had dropped the bag of ice she was supposed to hand to Haruto.


    "Ah! I''m so sorry," she stammered, hastily handing the ice to him. "Here, I''ll get the cold water in a second."


    Her hands shook slightly as she retrieved a jar of water and a ss from the fridge, then passed them to Haruto before returning to the stove, clearly flustered.


    Haruka narrowed her eyes, suspiciously eyeing Chiyo''s reaction, but he only smirked to himself, a glimmer of amusement in his expression.


    He poured himself a ss of water, taking a slow sip as he nced at Chiyo.


    Their rtionship was improved now, though, they still like a fuck buddy without doing any sex.


    Chiyo''s Deprivation Matrix had increased, which meant she was bing more susceptible to his influence.


    But he had to tread carefully. One time, when he pushed the idea of sex too early, her matrix decreased slightly, and her Libido Percentage dropped. It turned her off.


    It was like navigating a reverse otome game where picking the wrong choices could lead to a "bad end."


    ''Hm... this can''t go on. We''re stuck in a loop. I need to talk to Jin about it. He might know how to move things forward.'' Haruto rubbed his chin thoughtfully, feeling the weight of his situation.


    ording to the system, the ideal time to manipte or push his target was when her Libido Percentage maxed out and her resistance to Seduction and Mental Maniption hit their lowest point.


    But there were two problems, first the same as the Deprivation Matrix, Seduction and Mental Maniption Resistance fluctuate based on her libido.


    And then there was the second issue. So far, Chiyo had been satisfied with just climaxing without any pration, and for her, that seemed to be enough.


    ''If things stay stuck like this, I''ll never fully subjugate her,'' he thought with frustration.


    ''The matrix and stats won''t shift anymore once they hit their limit anyway. Do I need to push her more?''


    "Brother! Brother!"


    Haruka''s voice cut through his thoughts again, pulling him back to the present. She grabbed the ice bag and pressed it directly against one of his bruises.


    "Ow!" Haruto jolted, a sharp intake of breath escaping his lips. The cold sting seared through his aching muscles.


    "Stop it, Haruka," he growled, grabbing the ice bag from her hand and putting it back to the table.


    She pouted, crossing her arms over her chest in defiance. "Why didn''t you answer me earlier? Thinking about your girlfriend?" she huffed, her voice rising in irritation.


    He let out a sigh, shaking his head. "Sorry, sorry. Don''t sulk like that." He rubbed the back of his neck, trying to smooth things over. "What were you asking about?"


    "Ugh!" Haruka stood up, clearly frustrated. "I''ve had enough of you!"


    She hates the idea of sharing her brother''s attention and love since she rarely got it in the past.


    ''What if my brother didn''t want to talk to me anymore because of that woman?'' her thought made her scared even more.


    She turned to storm off, but he was faster. He grabbed her wrist gently, pulling her back around to face him.


    "Hey, don''t be mad. I said I''m sorry," he pleaded, his voice softening as he looked at her, trying to meet her eyes.


    Haruka, however, kept her gaze stubbornly averted.


    After a moment of silence, Haruto smiled, ruffling her hair gently. "Why don''t we go shopping today? I just got my paycheck from my part-time job."


    Haruka''s expression softened slightly, though she still avoided his gaze, clearly enjoying the attention but refusing to admit it.


    She stayed silent for a moment, weighing her options before finally speaking. "I want to buy a bikini since we''re going to the ocean soon."


    "Of course. You can get whatever you want," Haruto smiled warmly, relieved to see her mood lift.


    Even though his job as a waiter didn''t pay much, he was more than willing to spend what little he earned to make his sister happy.

 Chapter 17: Date With Haruka & Chiyo

    After lunch, they decided to head to the mall¡ªnot just Haruka and Haruto, but also Chiyo. Initially,Haruka wasn''t thrilled with the idea of Chiyo tagging along, but since all three of them would be going to the resort, she needed a good swimsuit too.


    Now, Haruto found himself standing in front of the changing rooms, waiting as both women tried on swimsuits and some one-piece dresses.


    The shop was packed, as expected during the summer vacation rush, filled mostly with women, and like him, a few men stood around, clearly in the same position of dutifully apanying their girlfriends.


    He leaned against a wall, idly tapping his foot, while the retail staff hovered behind him, ncing his way more often than necessary.


    Each time he turned to meet her gaze, she would quickly avert her eyes, pretending to be busy.


    He raised an eyebrow, curious but unconcerned, and nced at his reflection in the nearby mirror.


    He was dressed simply¡ªarmy-colored shorts, a white T-shirt, and sneakers, with a sling bag strapped across his back. Totally normal.


    The only noticeable difference was his hair. Haruka had insisted on styling it into a half-ponytail, and he''d reluctantly agreed.


    "Err... sir, would you like to try some of our men''s swimwear as well?" the staff member suddenly asked, her voice tentative.


    Haruto considered her suggestion for a moment, but before he could respond, the changing room curtain was flung open, and Haruka stepped out.


    "How is it, brother? Does it look good?" she asked, twirling around in a soft pink bikini that shimmered under the store lights.


    The bikini was delicate, with a triangle top held together by thin halter straps.


    Golden chains draped from the neckline, adorned with tiny seashell and crystal charms that caught the light and twinkled with each movement.


    At her hips, a matching wrap skirt tied effortlessly on one side, the fabric flowing around her like a gentle breeze.


    Haruto''s eyes widened in surprise, a smile tugging at his lips. "Of course, it''s good. You look great in everything."


    Haruka pouted, cing her hands on her hips. "Really? You say that about every swimsuit I try on!"


    Haruto paused, scratching the back of his neck. He wasn''t lying¡ªhis sister really did look radiant in everything she tried on.


    But as he scanned the room, he noticed other men sneaking nces at her, and a protective surge rose within him.


    ''Damn it, look at your own girlfriend!'' he grumbled inwardly, casting sharp res at anyone whose gaze lingered too long on Haruka.


    "Brother! Which one is better?"


    Haruka snapped, crossing her arms in frustration as she caught him ring at strangers instead of focusing on her.


    Haruto shook his head, snapping out of his thoughts. "This one''s the best," he said, offering her a warm smile. "Pink and red really suit you."


    Haruka studied her reflection in the mirror, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. "Hmm... just in case, I''ll try on a few more!"


    She turned on her heel and disappeared back into the changing room, leaving Haruto to sigh in resignation.


    As Haruka emerged from the fitting room again, fully dressed, she grabbed the shop staff by the arm.


    "I''m going to pick out more! You stay here, brother, don''t go wandering off," she called over her shoulder, leaving him alone once more.


    Haruto shook his head, smiling softly. At least his sister was happy, alive, and full of energy. That was all that mattered.


    He shifted his attention to the left changing room, the one that hadn''t opened for over fifteen minutes.


    A smirk tugged at his lips as suspicion crept in. Silently, he approached, his sneakers making no sound on the tiled floor.


    When he reached the white curtain, he casually pulled it open, revealing Chiyo inside.


    Her startled scream barely escaped before he covered her mouth, muffling the sound. "Shh¡­ What have you been doing here for so long, Mother? Masturbating or something?" he teased, grinning.


    Chiyo''s face flushed a deep red, her hands instinctively moving to cover her exposed body. She wore a skimpy ck string bikini that barely concealed anything.


    The thin material covered only her nipples and the bare minimum between her legs, the rest of the swimsuit held together by delicate strings that wrapped around her neck and hips.


    Her long, toned legs and thick thighs added to her sensual appearance, especially the way her rear was left almost entirely uncovered.


    Haruto''s eyes lingered on her round breasts, noticing how her nipples had hardened beneath the fabric.


    "Are you really getting horny right now?" he whispered into her ear before nibbling at it, making her shiver.


    [''Whispering Allure'' skill automatically activated!]


    [The skill will be boosted based on the target resistance and Deprivation Matrix.]


    [All target resistance decreased by 25% and host Deprivation Matrix would increase by 40% temporary. This will heavily influence the target''s decision-making.]


    [ERS would decrease by 5 every minute.]


    "Ngghh~ Haruto, please not here," she whispered, her fingers pressing against his chest in a weak attempt to push him away.


    "Really? But your body''s telling me, ''I want to be fucked right here,''" he growled, his voice low and teasing as he leaned in closer.


    Chiyo''s soft whimper was the only response as her legs trembled, her body betraying her.


    He slid his knee between her legs, pressing it against her crotch.


    Chiyo gasped, a moan slipping out as she protested, "Ahhh! Haruto, the swimsuit will get dirty!"


    "It''s fine," he murmured, his breath hot against her skin. "I love this one. Let''s just keep it."


    Her resistance melted away as she rxed in his arms, her body responding to his touch. Haruto''s attention shifted briefly as he heard the familiar chime of the system in his mind:


    [Chiyo''s libido increased by 20%!]


    [Libido Percentage: 80%.]


    [Seduction Resistance: 35/100]


    [Mental Maniption Resistance: 50/100]


    [Condition fulfilled.]


    [New Quest Avable!]


    [Quest: Two Perverts in the Changing Room]


    [Description: Both of your libido has increased as the host observed the target wearing a string bikini.]


    [Objective: Have a fun time inside the changing room without being caught by anyone.]


    [Rewards: 750 EXP, 15,000 Sex Coins, 2 Seduction Boost Potions.]


    [Time Limit: 3 hours, 59 minutes.]


    A low chuckle escaped him. The quest was perfect, adding an extra thrill to the situation. The adrenaline of getting caught made it all the more exciting.

 Chapter 18: In The Changing Room With Stepmother*

    He trailed kisses down Chiyo''s exposed neck, nibbling at her corbone before biting her shoulder.


    Each bite elicited a soft moan from her, her body trembling beneath his touch. He felt her growing wetter, her arousal evident through the thin fabric of her bikini.


    "Ah~ Mother, you look so damn sexy in this bikini. You''re teasing me on purpose, aren''t you?" he whispered, his breath hot against her ear as his fingers traced the curve of her waist.


    "No¡­ Ughh¡­ I just wanted to try it," she whimpered, though her body betrayed her words, trembling with need as her hips subtly pressed against his leg.


    Her moans grew louder, her arms wrapping tightly around his shoulders as her body begged for more.


    "Mmmhhhnnnn, Haruto~" she gasped, her voice filled with desperation.


    "Liar. You whore," he growled, his eyes darkening with desire as he held her trembling form tighter, feeling the heat radiating from her body as her arousal built with every teasing touch.


    Haruto grinned wickedly as he grabbed Chiyo''s waist, swiftly turning her body around so that her back pressed against his chest.


    His pants fell to the floor, revealing his hardened cock, already twitching with anticipation.


    The sight of her body from behind, barely concealed by the flimsy strings of her bikini, only fueled his desire.


    "Damn, that ass of yours is still as slutty as ever, Mother," he growled, delivering a sharp p to her rear.


    Chiyo jolted forward, a strangled moan escaping her lips before she quickly covered her mouth in an attempt to stifle the sound.


    "Hhhnnggg!!! What are you doing?" she whispered breathlessly, trying to nce back at him.


    Her eyes widened when she realized that his cock was already pressed against her dripping pussy, grinding slowly against her folds.


    She could feel every throb, every vein brushing against her sensitive clit even when it was covered by the thin bikini cloth, sending shivers down her spine.


    Her legs quivered, and she struggled to maintain her bnce as pleasure coursed through her.


    "Mmnnhh!!! Ahh!!! Ahhh!!! Haruto..." she moaned, her thick thighs squeezing his shaft involuntarily, intensifying the sensation.


    Haruto let out a deep groan, feeling the pressure from her legs enveloping him.


    "Haaa¡­ You''re really something else. Being this wet because of your son''s cock, don''t you feel ashamed?" he teased, one hand reaching up to fondle her breasts.


    His fingers found her hardened nipples, flicking and pinching them, causing Chiyo to squirm against him, her breath hitching with every touch.


    "You can''t stand it, can you?" Haruto teased, his cock gliding along her slick folds, just barely grazing the entrance to her pussy.


    He kept rubbing it against her clit, the friction making her shudder with every stroke.


    He leaned closer, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered, "Imagine this inside you."


    Chiyo''s entire body trembled at his words, her mind clouded with lust. She wanted it¡ªdesperately.


    Her body ached for him, every nerve ending begging for release.


    Yet, somewhere in the back of her mind, she knew she had to hold back, to maintain control.


    "No¡­"


    That answer was enough to make him groan, he actually has aphrodisiac potions, but he won''t use it now since they were in the open.


    "Ck, you disappoint me." he said coldly as he moved faster, feeling his thighs squeezing his cock as he kept pushing it in and out.


    But it wasn''t enough for him. The frustration of being rejected lingered in Haruto''s mind, and it darkened his mood.


    With a swift motion, he tugged at the ribbon of her bikini, loosening itpletely, exposing her pussy to the open air.


    He positioned himself and pressed the tip of his cock inside her, just enough to make her squirm wildly.


    "AHH! AHH! HARUTO! You''re inside me!"


    Chiyo screamed, her voice trembling with fear but horny at the same time.


    Haruto quickly covered her mouth, his eyes narrowing as he leaned in close. "Shh¡­ You''re too loud," he whispered, his tone teasing yet firm.


    "We''re in the open, Mother. Or do you want everyone to know that there is a couple of mother and son doing perverted things inside this changing room?"


    He chuckled darkly, a yful glint in his eyes as he lifted her feet slightly as if he were about to move her.


    Panicked, she tugged at his shirt desperately. "No! I''m sorry¡­ I''ll be quiet," she whispered, her voice trembling as her drenched pussy dripped down her thighs.


    Haruto smirked, satisfied. "Good." His hips moved slowly, teasing her by pulling his tip out and sliding it back in, his pace agonizingly slow.


    Chiyo bit her lip, trying to stifle her moans, but each subtle movement made her body tremble, the tension inside her growing unbearable.


    Every twitch of her body, every subtle squeeze of her pussy against his tip sent shivers through him. His breath grew heavier.


    "I know you like it, Mother. You''re squeezing me so tight," he groaned softly, enjoying the way her body responded to his every movement.


    "Nnnghh¡­ mmm¡­" Chiyo''s response was nothing but moans, her body trembling as his cock rubbed against her clit, sending waves of pleasure through her.


    She was barely holding on, her fingers gripping his arm as his teasing touch made her body burn with desire.


    His pace quickened, and Haruto''s breathing became ragged as he neared his climax. Chiyo whimpered, her body shuddering as she felt the same tension building.


    He smirked, his hands moving to her chest, roughly pinching her hardened nipples, pulling on them just enough to make her gasp, her pussy mping down harder on his tip.


    "AHH! AHH! I''M CUMMING!" Chiyo''s voice broke free, unable to stay quiet any longer, as her moans echoed in the small space.


    Haruto swiftly covered her mouth again, silencing her cries.


    "Hahaha¡­ This is perfect," Haruto groaned, his own release imminent.


    He leaned closer to her ear, his voice dripping with mischief. "What if I came inside you, Mother? Would you like that? Would you want my child?"


    "I think Haruka will like to have another sibling." he teased, his lips brushing against her skin.


    Her eyes widened in shock, terror shing across her face. "No! Please, Haruto, don''t do this! Don''t¡ª" she tried to wriggle free, her voice desperate, but his grip tightened on her waist, holding her in ce.


    He thrust a few more times before his body tensed, his cock twitching as he pulled out, groaning in pleasure. "Ahh¡­ I''m gonna cum¡­"


    His cock jerked, and thick ropes of his semen spilled onto her pale back, slowly dripping down her skin, some pooling onto the floor beneath them.


    Chiyo, weak and trembling, lost her bnce and copsed onto her knees, panting heavily.


    Haruto smirked, satisfied, kneeling down to her level. His hand gently stroked her cheek as he whispered, "Don''t forget to clean yourself up, Mother."


    Without another word, he stood, adjusted his clothes, and left the changing room, leaving her alone.


    [Ding!]


    [Congrattions!]


    [You have sessfullypleted the quest: Two Perverts in the Changing Room.]


    [Rewards are now avable in your storage.]


    [Due to maxing out Chiyo''s Libido, your rewards have been multiplied by 2x!]


    [Target Status Update]


    [Obsession: 40/100]


    [Corruption: 60/100]


    [Lust Affinity: 80/100]


    [Emotional Bond: 35/100]


    [Host Status Update.]


    [Level 15 -> Level 18]

 Chapter 19: Mrs. Inoue

    As Haruto stepped out of the changing room, he didn''t spot his sister anywhere. His brow furrowed slightly.


    ''She''s taking a while to pick swimwear,'' he thought, tilting his head.


    Shrugging it off, he decided to kill some time by window shopping.


    He slipped past the curious gazes of people who had undoubtedly overheard him and Chiyo''s ''fun'' in the changing room, keeping hisposure steady.


    Clearing his throat, he caught a few lingering stares before they quickly looked away, embarrassed.


    He smirked, adjusting his shirt, and casually walked into another store nearby, one that catered to both men and women.


    He wandered through the racks, his hand brushed over a neatly folded shirt on disy, feeling the smooth fabric between his fingers.


    Just as he was inspecting the texture, a soft touchnded on his shoulder.


    He turned around, a bit surprised, and his gaze met a familiar face¡ªKota''s mother.


    Her long light brown hair cascaded down her back, catching the shop''s bright light.


    Her piercing green eyes sparkled, and her soft pink sweater hugged her E-cup breasts, emphasizing her curves.


    A sleek, ck h-line skirt clung to her wide hips, giving her a stylish, mature allure. She had a light touch of makeup, just enough to highlight her features without being overdone.


    "You''re Hayase, right? Haruto Hayase?"


    She asked cautiously, her voice soft as if hesitant to get the name wrong.


    The moment she spoke, Haruto''s body tensed. His casual demeanor vanished in an instant.


    Seeing her brought back memories¡ªmemories of Kota Inoue, his old friend. The horrible memory began to resurface, tightening around his chest like a vice.


    ***


    Haruto sat at his desk, staring absently out the window, his chin resting in his hand as music poured through his earphones.


    The calm rhythm of his favorite song drowned out the world around him, offering a momentary escape.


    But that peace was abruptly shattered when someone yanked one of his earphones out. He turned, irritated, only to see Kota grinning widely at him.


    "Come here, I''ve got something interesting to show you!"


    Kota said excitedly, waving him over like they hadn''t just disturbed his quiet moment.


    Haruto sighed but nodded, slipping his earphones into his pocket. Kota''s brown hair was hairstyled in a bowl cut, his face covered in pimples, and his thick sses framed his dark eyes.


    Despite his appearance, Kota always had a mischievous energy about him that Haruto had grown used to over the years.


    They had been friends since their first year, and now in their third, using first names felt natural.


    Following Kota down the hall, Haruto noticed they were heading toward a part of the school that was always empty, far from the ssrooms and any teachers.


    The dim corridor felt unsettling, and he raised a brow when his friend suddenly stopped, leaning against the wall and pulling out his phone with a sly grin.


    Curious, Haruto stepped closer. "What is it?"


    Kota held up the phone. "Check this out, man."


    The screen lit up with a video¡ªa girl with long, white hair and striking red eyes was in the shower, her hands sliding across her soapy body.


    Haruto''s eyes widened in horror. He recognized her immediately.


    It was his sister.


    Without thinking, without a single word, Haruto''s fist flew forward, colliding with Kota''s face.


    The force of the punch sent his so-called friend crashing to the ground, blood gushing from his nose.


    "You¡­ How dare you!" Haruto roared, his voice trembling with rage.


    All logic abandoned him as the red haze of fury clouded his vision. He couldn''t stop. His fists rained down on Kota, each strike harder than thest.


    His hands were slick with blood, but he couldn''t hear the screams. The only thing in his mind was the betrayal, the pure disgust at what Kota had done.


    It wasn''t until someone grabbed his arm, pulling him back with a force stronger than his own, that Haruto snapped out of his frenzy. He looked up, breathing heavily, and saw Daiki standing over him.


    Daiki was infamous. No one in the school dared to cross him. His cold, calcting eyes looked down at Haruto with disinterest.


    "What''s this loser doing?"


    Daiki asked, his voice casual as he kicked Kota''s crumpled body, sending him sprawling across the floor.


    "You good, Kota?" Daiki''s voice turned darker.


    "You''re one of us now, so don''t you dare disgrace our gang''s name."


    Kota, bloodied and trembling, scrambled to his feet.


    His sses were cracked, and his face was swollen, but still, he managed to choke out, "Y-Yes, boss! I won''t¡­ I won''t mess up again! This bastard attacked me out of nowhere."


    Haruto''s heart sank as he listened to the trembling voice of the boy he thought was his friend.


    ''Part of the gang¡­''


    "But¡­ I''m really one of you now, right?" Kota pleaded, his voice shaking.


    "Yeah, sure," Daiki said coldly. "But if you screw up again, I''ll kill you myself."


    Haruto just stood there, fists clenched, as the realization hit him like a ton of bricks. Kota had sold out his sister.


    For what? To join this gang? His mind raced with disbelief.


    The boy he had trusted, the friend he had known for years, had betrayed him in the worst way possible.


    The next thing Haruto remembered was being beaten mercilessly by Daiki''s gang. He had no chance of fighting back, not against so many.


    The pain of their blows blurred together, but what stung the most was seeing Kota''s smug grin through the blood and bruises as he was left broken on the floor.


    ***


    "Hayase? Are you alright?"


    Kota''s mother''s voice pulled Haruto out of his spiraling thoughts. Her emerald eyes shimmered with concern as they searched his face.


    "You look pale. Are you feeling sick?"


    Haruto took a deep breath, forcing down the storm of emotions boiling beneath his skin. ''If Kota were here right now¡­''


    He clenched his fists at the thought, but quickly loosened them. Thest thing he needed was to lose control in front of her.


    He mustered a smile, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "Yeah, I''m fine, Mrs. Inoue. Just a little tired."


    Inoue blushed lightly, fanning herself with her hand. "Oh my, you''ve really grown up. You look so different since Ist saw you! Has it only been two weeks?"


    Haruto''s eyes widened slightly as a dark thought crossed his mind. A slow smile spread across his face as an idea for revenge formed.


    "That''s kind of you to say, Mrs. Inoue," he said smoothly. "You''ve changed as well. You''re looking more radiant and beautiful than ever."


    Her face reddened further as she chuckled, gently patting his shoulder. "ttery from a handsome young man¡ªwhat a treat."


    Haruto''s smile didn''t falter, though beneath it, his intentions simmered. ''System, make her my target,'' hemanded inwardly.


    [Ding! Target acquired.]


    [Target Information:]


    [Name: Asuka Inoue]


    [Age: 38 years old]


    [Status: MILF]


    [Libido Percentage: 20%]


    He nodded subtly, satisfied with the oue. Being close to Kota, he had plenty of reasons to visit their house.


    It wouldn''t be easy with her libido so low, but Haruto thrived on challenges.


    Inoue''s voice broke his thoughts again. "Ah, by the way, aren''t you interested in helping out here at the shop? I''mcking a hand, right now."


    "Someone as handsome as you would surely draw in customers."


    ''Ah, so this is her shop? Perfect.''


    Haruto''s smile widened, and he took a step closer to her, intentionally closing the space between them.


    She was now pressed lightly against the wall, her eyes flickering with a mix of nervousness and something else.


    With their height difference, Haruto had to lean down, his faceing inches from hers.


    "It would be an honor, Mrs. Inoue," he murmured in a low, velvety tone, almost teasing.


    "Especially if someone as beautiful as you is the boss."


    Her breath hitched slightly, and sheughed nervously, her face a deep shade of red now.


    "Oh my¡­ you really know how to tter an older woman, don''t you?" she said, her voice trembling ever so slightly.


    "Since you''re my boss now," Haruto said, casually pulling his phone from his pocket, "why don''t we exchange LANE id?"


    Inoue''s smile widened, her cheeks still slightly flushed. "Ah, sure. That sounds good."


    They both quickly exchanged contact information, the conversation flowing naturally between them.


    Haruto kept the charm up, speaking with just the right amount of warmth to keep Mrs. Inouefortable, yet intrigued.


    Just as they finished, Haruto heard footsteps behind him. He turned slightly to see Haruka and Chiyo approaching, each carrying bags with their new purchases.


    They seemed oblivious to the conversation, too caught up in their own excitement.


    Inoue took a step back, regaining herposure. "You can start on Monday then," she said, her professional tone returning.


    Haruto nodded with a polite smile. "Of course, Mrs. Inoue. I''ll be looking forward to it."


    With that, they parted ways, and Haruto joined his sister and Chiyo, already nning his next move.


    The gears of his revenge against Kota had begun to turn

 Chapter 20: Vacation By The Sea

    "Finally! The ocean!"


    Haruka shouted, her voice full of excitement as she stretched her arms wide, taking in the sight of the endless blue in front of them.


    The wavespped peacefully at the shore, while tiny crabs scuttled across the wet sand, searching for food.


    From a distance, the water shimmered, reflecting the bright sunlight. But the heat was oppressive, the kind that made you feel like you could fry an egg on the sand.


    Haruka sighed heavily, her enthusiasm quickly fading as she plopped down on the pic nket beneath arge umbre.


    "But... it''s so hot, I can''t even enjoy it." She slumped in frustration, the umbre barely shielding her from the intense sun.


    "We should''ve gone to the beach in the winter."


    Seatedfortably in a deckchair beside her, Haruto raised an eyebrow, lifting his sunsses slightly to nce at his sulking sister.


    "Do you want to freeze to death? Hyperthermia is a real thing, you know." He smirked, settling back into his seat.


    "Anyway, we''re here for a change of scenery. Wouldn''t it be tragic if we spent the whole summer break either working part-time or cooped up in that gloomy house with Dad passed out drunk every night?"


    He reached into the cooler beside him and grabbed a bottle of ramune. With a practiced motion, he popped the marble into the drink, watching the bubbles fizz up before taking a refreshing sip.


    His eyes drifted over to Chiyo, who sat quietly nearby. Her bikini was mostly hidden under a light blue beach robe, though the fabric was transparent enough for him to still catch glimpses of her figure.


    Smirking, Haruto leaned closer to her, his voice dropping into a teasing whisper. "So, did you wash those bikinis, or is there still some of my semen left on them?"


    Chiyo''s face turned a deep shade of red. "O-of course I washed it!" she stammered, quickly turning her head away, refusing to meet his gaze.


    He chuckled at her embarrassment, then shifted his attention back to the ocean. The beach they were at was a private resort, generously offered by Arataki.


    There wasn''t another soul in sight except for their small group, making the atmosphere even more serene.


    Enji and Arataki were nowhere to be found, probably busy with their "business." That left him with his sister, Chiyo, his stepmother, Enji''s younger sister, and Arataki''s older sister.


    For now, it was just them¡ªand the vast, empty ocean.


    Suddenly, someone perched on hisp, her weight pressingfortably against him.


    Haruto blinked, surprised, as a woman with long, wavy blonde hair and dark, smoldering eyes trailed her fingers across his bare chest, sending a shiver down his spine.


    "If I knew Arataki had such a handsome friend, I would''ve joined his little gang long ago," she purred, shing him a yful smile.


    It was Erika Arataki¡ªArataki''s older sister. A second-year university student, she was a vision of beauty and seduction.


    Her body had the elegant curves of a Spanish guitar, her nails painted in striking red polish.


    Her lips, equally crimson, stood out against her wless skin, with a small beauty mark above her mouth that added to her charm.


    She wore a bold red bikini that entuated her voluptuous figure, leaving little to the imagination.


    Haruto chuckled, putting the ramune down as his gaze lingering on her ample chest.


    "Is that so?" his hand resting on her thick thigh, making sure she stayed bnced on hisp.


    It was hard to ignore how women seemed more drawn to himtely, but Haruto now understood why.


    Every time he leveled up, his stats¡ªparticrly his Seductive and Charisma attributes¡ªincreased.


    He had be irresistibly appealing, like candy to women. And, of course, who could resist candy?


    Erika grinned, her hand caressing his jaw. "You''re a naughty boy, aren''t you?" She leaned closer, whispering, "I should''ve brought my girl friends. We could''ve had a real party."


    "It''s not toote," Haruto teased, enjoying the heat of her touch.


    Her breath was warm against his skin as she leaned in further. "Let big sis give you a kiss¡­"


    But before their lips could meet, a sharp cough interrupted their moment. Haruto nced up to see Haruka standing there, her eyes narrowing into a death re directed squarely at Erika.


    Erika raised an eyebrow, clearly unfazed by Haruka''s re. "Oh, I almost forgot we have a little girl here. My bad," she said with a teasing smile before turning back to Haruto.


    "We''ll continue thister." She winked as she stood, then moved to sit beside Haruka, her tone mocking.


    "Why don''t you go swim with your cute little floaty unicorn, sweetheart?"


    Haruka''s face turned crimson with anger. "You! You asshole!!!" she snapped before storming off toward the resort.


    "Haruka, wait!" Haruto quickly stood, grabbing her hand gently.


    He guided her into the shade, away from the scorching sun, his voice soft as he tried to calm her down.


    "She''s just messing around, don''t take it too seriously."


    Haruka pouted, her cheeks still flushed. "You shouldn''t let that bitch touch you like that!" she fumed, her arms crossed.


    "Hey,nguage," Haruto said sternly, raising his voice just a bit.


    Haruka immediately covered her mouth, her expression turning apologetic as she mumbled, "Sorry."


    "She''s just ying around, Haruka. She wouldn''t actually do anything," he reassured her, hoping to soothe her temper.


    "But I still don''t like it," she muttered, her brows knitting together in frustration.


    "If¡­ if she touches you like that again, and you let her, I won''t ever speak to you again!"


    She turned her face away, crossing her arms with finality, clearly upset.


    Haruto chuckled softly, brushing a loose strand of hair away from her temple.


    "Alright, alright. I won''t let her touch me like that anymore, okay? Stop sulking."


    She huffed but nodded, still grumpy. He sighed, thinking of a way to cheer her up.


    "How about this¡ªwhy don''t we take a walk by the sea and watch the sunset? Just the two of us?"


    Haruka''s face lit up, her earlier anger quickly fading. "Really?"


    "Of course," Haruto said, smiling warmly. "Let''s make this summer break special."


    "Yay!" She beamed, throwing her arms around him in a tight hug.


    He smiled down at her, gently brushing her hair as she nestled against him, her happiness contagious.


    Haruto made sure Haruka was in high spirits before he ventured back out to the ocean, leaving her to enjoy theforts of the resort''s private chef.


    For a food lover like her, it was like heaven, indulging in a gourmet lunch while taking a break from the sun.


    As he strolled toward the ocean, however, he noticed Erika was nowhere to be seen. Only Chiyo was left, lounging on a chair with a rxed posture.


    A table beside her held a bottle of champagne, and her ss was already half empty.


    Curious, Haruto sat down beside her. "Where''s Erika?"


    Chiyo''s gaze remained fixed on the horizon, her voice noticeably colder as she responded, "She said she wanted to go to the public beach. Apparently, this ce is ''boring.''"


    Haruto raised an eyebrow, sensing the sharpness in her tone.


    ''No way,'' he thought, amusement creeping into his mind.


    He smirked, leaning closer, his breath warm against her ear.


    "Are you jealous?" he whispered, teasing her.

 Chapter 21: Helping Stepmother With Lotion*

    Hearing that, Chiyo startled, her face was reddish as she turned her head around, "Of-Of course not!" her tone was increased, as if she got caught doing something embarrassing.


    Haruto sighed dramatically as if the weight of disappointment truly pressed on him. "I see... I''m kind of sad you feel that way," he said, his tone soft butced with a hint of yfulness.


    He turned to face the ocean, shaking his head, his hair catching the sunlight as it swayed slightly in the breeze.


    "I thought our rtionship was more than stepmother and son."


    Chiyo, feeling the subtle guilt tug at her heart, nced at him. The sight of his hair tied into a casual bun, his handsome features on full disy.


    She knew plenty of women wanted him¡ªhe was undeniably attractive¡ªbut she struggled to confront her feelings. He was his stepson and this feeling was dangerous.


    She''d set up clear boundaries between them, yet her heart and body betrayed her, wanting more than she was willing to admit.


    Haruto, sensing her silence, smirked inwardly. His eyes wandered until theynded on something that deepened his amusement.


    He leaned in closer, his voice smooth. "Anyway, why don''t I help you put on some sunscreen? This conversation''s getting a little awkward, don''t you think?"


    Chiyo, her nerves suddenly prickling, stammered, "Ah... sure."


    Haruto reached for the bottle of lotion, shaking it with a nonchnt grin. "Why don''t you take off that robe, Mother?" he said, standing beside her.


    She hesitated, feeling his towering presence next to her. However, she slowly untied her robe, revealing the ck bikini clinging to her glistening skin.


    Sweat from the heat made her body shimmer, and the moment she discarded the robe, a wave of nervousness washed over her.


    ''Why does this feel like a bad idea?'' she thought to herself.


    Without missing a beat, Haruto seated on top of her softly, his butt was on her thighs. He squeezes the cool lotion into his palm before applying it to her exposed stomach.


    Chiyo flinched from the chill of the lotion and the sudden intimacy, her hand instinctively reaching out to grab his wrist.


    "I... I think I can do it myself."


    Haruto''s smirk only grew deeper. "Why are you nervous all of a sudden? Isn''t our rtionship just like family?"


    He pressed on, his hand moving not just over her stomach but positioning himself so he straddled her thighs, adding to the tension.


    "Ahhh! Haruto!"


    Chiyo gasped, flinching again as his fingers grazed just beneath her bikini top, teasingly close to her underboob.


    Her face flushed a deep red, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "What''s wrong, Mother? I''m just applying sunscreen. Or are you suddenly getting horny from my touch?"


    "You are really a slut, Mother, having this kind of thought to your own stepson."


    He chuckled, his hand slipping under her bikini top, his fingers grazing her nipples.


    He leaned in, his lips brushing her ear as he whispered, "Your nipples are hard, you little pervert."


    "Nngghhhh¡­ It''s not like that."


    She whimpered, her voice trembling as she gripped his wrist tighter, her breath quickening when his fingers pinched her nipple lightly, causing a moan to escape her lips.


    "I know you want it, Mother. Just say the word," Haruto whispered, his voice low andmanding.


    [Ding!]


    [Chiyo''s Libido Percentage Increased by 30%]


    [Increased the target''s libido and decreased resistance to initiate the next quest with hefty rewards!]


    Chiyo squeezed her legs together, her voice barely audible as she finally sumbed.


    "Yes... Please, touch me," she whispered, her consent given.


    Harutoughed softly, his hands now massaging her breasts, kneading them with deliberate and firm pressure.


    "You really are an easy woman, aren''t you?" he teased, enjoying her soft moans as his fingers expertly yed with her nipples, pinching and tugging until her body arched beneath him.


    "Ngghh... Haruto, touch me more," she begged breathlessly, her body trembling with desire.


    "Oh? You want more, do you?" he grinned mischievously, pausing his movements.


    "Then why don''t you do something for me first?" With that, he pulled down his swimwear, revealing his hardened cock.


    Chiyo''s eyes widened at the sight, but her mind was already foggy with lust, her thoughts clouded by the overwhelming heat between them.


    "Yes... I''ll make you cum," she murmured, her voice husky with seduction as she leaned forward.


    Haruto''s smirk only widened, satisfied with how easily she had fallen under his control.


    ncing at the system screen, he saw the notifications sh, informing him of the increased effectiveness of his "Whispering Allure" skill and because of the increase of Deprivation Matrix.


    Everything was going perfectly. If this goes on, he could have full pration sex with his mother.


    He shifted his hips forward, bringing his shaft closer to her face. Chiyo''s fingers wrapped around him, her grip firm yet delicate, as she guided his length toward her lips.


    Her warm breath caressed him before she nted a soft kiss on his tip, her tongue darting out to trace the sensitive head.


    Haruto groaned as she began to lick along the underside of his shaft, feeling the pulse of his veins beneath her tongue.


    Slowly, she took him into her mouth, her lips stretching to amodate his size. The wet warmth enveloped him, sending a shiver of pleasure coursing through his body.


    "Ahh, yes... deeper," Haruto growled, his hand tangling in her hair.


    He gave it a firm tug, guiding her head down, and forcing her to take him deeper.


    Chiyo gagged slightly, the involuntary reflex causing a delicious tremor to ripple through her, making him shudder in ecstasy.


    Each quiver sent shockwaves of pleasure coursing through him, intensifying the experience.


    Chiyo''s eyes watered slightly as she adjusted, her throat contracting around Haruto''s cock as she forced herself to rx.


    She could feel the tension in his muscles as he twitched in her mouth. Her hands rested on his thighs.


    Haruto''s breath hitched, his grip tightening in her hair as he pushed her head down again in faster motion, groaning at the sensation of her mouth enveloping him fully.


    "God, your mouth feels amazing, Mother," he muttered.


    He watched her carefully, as he admired the way she looked beneath him, her lips stretched wide around his shaft. Her reddish cheek and the way she looked like his bio Mother.


    Chiyo moaned softly, the sound vibrating around him as she picked up her pace, hollowing her cheeks with every pull.


    Her saliva dripped down his length, coating him with slick warmth as she worked her tongue along every inch of him.


    Haruto''s body trembled, his eyes fluttering shut for a moment, letting himself be lost in the intense pleasure coursing through him.


    "Just like that," he murmured, his voice a low, breathymand.


    He nced down, locking eyes with her. The look of submission in her gaze sent a thrill through him, and his hips began to move on their own, thrusting deeper into her mouth.


    Chiyo gagged again, tears brimming at the corners of her eyes, but she didn''t pull back.


    Instead, she pressed forward, taking him even deeper, the feeling of her throat tightening around him sending a shock of pleasure through his core.


    Haruto''s chest rose and fell heavily, a low groan escaping his throat as the building pressure became almost unbearable.


    "Fuck... you''re doing so well," he gasped, his voice breaking slightly as his control began to slip.


    Chiyo, sensing his nearing climax, picked up her pace once more.


    Her hands tightened their hold on his thighs, her nails leaving faint crescents in his skin as she bobbed her head rhythmically, her tongue swirling around him in a way that made his legs tremble.


    "Mother¡­ I''m gonna cum inside your mouth," Haruto moaned, his voice ragged and breathless.


    He could feel himself teetering on the edge, his mind fogging with the sheer ecstasy of it all.


    His hips bucked onest time, a final deep thrust into her mouth as he came, his body trembling from the force of his release.

 Chapter 22: I Wont Be A Virgin Anymore?*

    Haruto watched as Chiyo eagerly swallowed his release, her throat working with each gulp, savoring it as if it were a sweet indulgence.


    Her half-lidded eyes were clouded with lust, her cheeks flushed a deep red. She looked utterly consumed by desire, her lips parted as though she craved more.


    ''Ahhh... This isn''t enough,'' he thought, his mind racing. ''I want to fuck her pussy.''


    Suddenly, a familiar sound chimed in his head.


    [Ding!]


    [The host''s request has been heard!]


    [New Quest Avable!]


    [Quest: Lonely Married Woman - Final]


    [Description: The host, Haruto Hayase, is teetering on the edge of madness, driven by a burning desire for his target, Chiyo. The tension between the two has reached its peak, and both share the same unspoken intent.]


    [Objective: Fulfill the host''s desire to have sex with Chiyo!]


    [Rewards: 1000 EXP, 40,000 Sex Coins, Item: Obsession Bracelet]


    [Time Limit: -.]


    Haruto sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ''Here we go again,'' he thought, the system''s interference beginning to grate on his nerves.


    It had never been so pushy before, and it irked him.


    The problem was he has been asking her to have sex but never works.


    ''But maybe today is different?'' he rubbed his chin.


    ''The system knows best after all.''


    Smirk tugging on his lips again especially when he realized there wasn''t any time limit.


    His gaze shifted back to Chiyo, who was still lying beneath him, her breathing heavy, exhaustion clear in her eyes.


    Yet even with her weariness, there was a hunger, a glimmer in her gaze that told him she wanted more. An idea sparked in his mind, a mischievous grin tugging at his lips.


    "Mother," he said, standing up and picking up the sunscreen bottle from the sand, shaking it with a smirk.


    "Why don''t we continue our fun?"


    He leaned down, his eyes never leaving hers as he added, "Turn around. I''m not done covering you in sunscreen, am I?"


    Her head nodded almost automatically, her mind too fuzzy to form any coherent thoughts beyond the desire for his touch.


    Slowly, she rolled over, presenting her back to him as shey down again.


    Haruto straddled her once more, settling himself on top of her as he squeezed the bottle, the cool lotion spilling into his hand.


    He began to spread it over her back, starting from her shoulders and working his way down in long, slow strokes, deliberately teasing her as her bikini was already a mess.


    When his hands finally reached her round, ample ass, she shivered beneath his touch, a soft moan escaping her lips.


    Especially when his hand slipped through her bikini, making her skin meet him. The sound sent a jolt through him, his cock twitching with renewed hardness.


    "Do you like it, Mother?" he asked, his voice low and teasing.


    She nodded, her voice a breathy whisper. "Yes... the sunscreen feels cold on my back."


    He chuckled softly, his hands slipping lower as he massaged her ass. "So... Do you like the lotion, or do you like my hands on you more?"


    [''Whispering Allure'' skill automatically activated!]


    [The skill will be boosted based on the target resistance and Deprivation Matrix.]


    [All target resistance decreased by 45% and host attributes would increase by 50%. This will heavily influence the target''s decision-making.]


    [ERS would decrease by 5 every minute.]


    Looking at the notification from the system, Haruto''s smile widened. This time, he would definitely have sex with her!


    Chiyo hesitated, biting her lip. "I... I don''t know."


    Her uncertainty only made him grin wider. He gave her a yful p on the ass, making her gasp and her body jolt in surprise.


    "Haruto!" she protested, her tone a mix of shock and excitement.


    "Now... let''s get to the good part, shall we?"


    His smirk deepened as he lowered her bottom of the bikini, showing her nude. His fingers slid between the soft curves of her ass, teasing the sensitive skin there.


    The mixture of the cool lotion and his touch made her body tremble, her hips instinctively shifting toward him, craving more.


    "Haruto... please," she whispered, her voice filled with need. She could feel herself growing wetter, her pussy slick with arousal.


    Haruto grinned, pleased to see his n working. He knew she was on the edge, but to make her truly beg for it, he had to pull back just a little.


    Teasing was key. But now... now she would want more.


    With deliberate slowness, he slipped a finger inside her wet folds, feeling how slick and ready she was.


    Chiyo gasped, her back arching as she gripped the towel beneath her, her body trembling with pleasure.


    "Ahhh... Haruto, it feels so good..." she moaned, her voice rising in pitch as she lost herself to the sensation.


    She forgot everything¡ªthe open space, the world around them¡ªonly his touch mattered now.


    [Ding!]


    [Target''s Libido Percentage: 100%]


    [Seduction Resistance: 20/100]


    [Mental Maniption Resistance: 35/100]


    [The target is highly aroused! Now is your chance to push her further!]


    Haruto''s grin widened. ''She''s drunk on pleasure,'' he thought. ''Let''s see how far I can push her.''


    He began to finger her faster, his thumb circling her clit as she writhed beneath him, her body begging for more.


    "Haruto~ I want to cum!" Chiyo cried out, her voice breathless and desperate.


    But instead of speeding up, instead of giving her the release she so desperately craved, Haruto stopped.


    His fingers slid out of her wet, trembling pussy, leaving her on the edge, her body twitching in frustration. She let out a deep, guttural groan.


    "Ughhh... Ngghhhh... Please, Haruto, I''m so close," she begged, her voice tinged with helpless need.


    Rather than answering her plea, Haruto leaned in close, his warm breath brushing against her ear as he whispered.


    "Mother, why don''t we do something more fun? I''ll give you the best climax if you let me put my cock inside your pussy." His voice was smooth, teasing, sending shivers down her spine.


    Chiyo whimpered, her body trembling uncontrobly beneath him. She could barely think, the overwhelming desire consuming her.


    She needed to cum, the aching emptiness making her head spin, pushing her to the brink of madness.


    Her mind screamed for release, but her body, her body reacted on its own¡ªher hips twitching, her pussy convulsing in response to his teasing words.


    "But... but..." she stammered, trying to form some rational thought, to convince herself¡ªand him¡ªof a reason to stop.


    Her teeth sank into her lower lip, the pressure hard enough to draw a faint line of blood.


    She couldn''t possibly have sex with her son!


    Yet even as she hesitated, her body betrayed her. Her pussy throbbed with need, growing wetter with every passing second.


    She couldn''t hold back any longer, and the more she fought it, the more desperate she became, the ache in her core intensifying until she felt like she might lose her mind.


    "F... fine..." she finally breathed out, her voice trembling, breaking apart like a fragile, shattered melody. "You can do it¡­"


    A deep shiver ran through Haruto''s body, the tension coursing through him at her words. His cock twitched, growing impossibly harder at the thought.


    The anticipation made his breath hitch, and a low, needy groan escaped his lips.


    "Oh, Mother..." he murmured, his voice thick with emotion and desire.


    "This is my first time. My own mother will be the one to take my virginity."


    The admission came out low, almost reverent, his need evident in every word.


    With a gentle yet firm grip, he lifted her hips, positioning himself between her legs.


    His cock, hard and throbbing, brushed against her slick folds, the heat between them intensifying.


    He grinded his length against her swollen vulva, teasing her, making her body jolt and shudder as a soft whimper escaped her lips.


    "Hahaha," Haruto chuckled softly, his voice filled with both excitement and relief. "Finally, I won''t be a virgin anymore."

 Chapter 23: My Stepmother Taking My Virginity**

    Hearing what Haruto said made Chiyo more horny. She knew it was wrong, really wrong, she felt like she had a broken moral now.


    But it makes her more excited for some reason. Never in her wild dream she would be fucked by her stepson, her nephew, and it feels so good.


    She felt so wrong but so good, that she couldn''t think straight anymore.


    Haruto groaned deeply, the sound reverberating through his chest as he thrust his cock into Chiyo in one swift, deep motion.


    Her body jolted beneath him, her back arching in response to the sudden pleasure that surged through her.


    "Ahhh~ Ngghhh!!!"


    Chiyo moaned loudly, her hands clutching the chair beneath her as her body trembled.


    "More, Haruto! Move faster!"


    Her voice was thick with desperation, every ounce of patience she once had nowpletely broken as if she was not a human anymore, but a wild beast.


    Haruto''s heart pounded in his chest, excitement surging through him as adrenaline coursed through his veins.


    The hair at the back of his neck stood on end, and he closed his eyes for a moment, letting himself get lost in the sensation¡ªthe warmth of her pussy wrapped tightly around his cock.


    It was unlike anything he had ever imagined, the slick, wet walls of her heat pulsating around his shaft, gripping him as if her body wanted to pull him deeper.


    He shivered, the intense sensation sending a wave of pleasure through him, and he couldn''t help but groan, "God, you feel so good."


    He licked his lips, the disbelief still flickering in his mind. Never in his wildest dreams did he think his virginity would be taken by his aunt who looked like his mother a lot.


    "HA! I felt like I fucked my mom." He giggled.


    The thought that he would remain a virgin for the rest of his life had haunted him, but now, here he was, lost in the moment with her.


    Though he didn''t have much experience, he had enough confidence to trust his instincts.


    Slowly, he began to move, his hips rocking back and forth as he searched for her most sensitive spot, wanting to make her feel just as good.


    His movements were deliberate at first, his hand gripping her hip as he pushed deeper, listening for her reactions.


    Chiyo''s moans only grew louder, her body writhing beneath him,pletely overwhelmed by the pleasure.


    "Ahhh~ Mmmnnnhhh!!! Yes! Your cock feels so good, Haruto.."


    Her mind, clouded with lust, could no longer think straight. Every thrust sent shockwaves through her, and all she could do was call his name again and again.


    As Haruto found his rhythm, the same fog of pleasure began to cloud his own thoughts. He could barely think beyond the raw sensation of her around him, the way her body reacted to every thrust.


    His pace quickened, instinct taking over as he drove into her faster, each motion pushing both of them closer to the edge.


    Haruto''s hips moved faster, his breath growing ragged with each thrust. Chiyo''s back arched as her body reacted to every movement he made.


    "Haruto... right there... don''t stop!" she gasped, her voice trembling as her body shook with the rising wave of pleasure. Every nerve in her body was on fire, the pleasure building up inside her to an almost unbearable peak.


    Haruto''s grip on her hips tightened, his hands sliding over her soft skin as he leaned forward, pressing his chest against her back. The warmth of her body, the scent of her hair, and the sounds she made¡ªeverything was driving him wild. He wanted to push her to the limit, to make her lose herselfpletely in the pleasure he was giving her.


    "You like it, Mother? Is your son cock that good?" he whispered in her ear as she could moan as an answer.


    He groaned against her ear, his voice thick with lust. He angled his hips slightly, searching for that perfect spot that would drive her over the edge. When he found it, her body tensed and a loud moan escaped her lips, confirming he had hit her sweet spot.


    "Ahh! Yes, Haruto! Right there!" she cried, her voice hoarse from screaming his name. Her body writhed beneath him, each thrust sending her closer to the brink.


    He chuckled, "Ahh¡­ We are so going to hell together."


    Haruto could feel himself nearing his own limit, the heat in his core building as her pussy clenched around him, almost pulling him in deeper with every stroke.


    He leaned down, kissing the back of her neck, his lips trailing over her skin as he whispered, "I''m so close, Mother..."


    She moaned in response, her hips bucking back against him, urging him to move faster. Her mind was nk, consumed only by the need to cum, to feel the release that was just out of reach.


    "AAAHHH!!! NGGHHH!!! Haruto... I can''t... I''m going to¡ª!"


    Chiyo''s voice broke off in a scream as the intense pleasure overwhelmed her. Her body convulsed beneath him, her pussy tightening around his cock as her orgasm tore through her.


    Haruto groaned, feeling the way she squeezed him, pushing him to the edge of his own release.


    His thrusts became erratic, faster, as he chased his own climax.


    With one final, deep thrust, he put out his cock and cum on top of her back, as it was covered by white liquid.


    He panted, feeling the best climax he ever had, "See? We should do it sooner."


    [Ding!]


    [Congrattions!]


    [You have sessfullypleted the quest: Lonely Married Woman - Final.]


    [Rewards are now avable in your storage.]


    [Due to maxing out Chiyo''s Libido, the target Deprivation Matrix have been multiplied by 2x!]


    [Target Status Update]


    [Obsession: 60/100]


    [Corruption: 80/100]


    [Lust Affinity: 100/100]


    [Emotional Bond: 45/100]


    [The maxed Deprivation Matrix can''t fluctuate anymore! Make sure to max all the statuses to fully subjugate the target and get various rewards!]


    [Host Status Update.]


    [Level 18 -> Level 20]


    [New feature opened: Fornication Shop!]

 Chapter 24: Courier

    "Come on, brother! You''re so slow!" Haruka called out, her voice impatient as she stood outside her brother''s room, tapping her foot.


    She wore a short, soft pink dress adorned with cute strawberry patterns, the fabric swishing lightly as she moved.


    A red ribbon tied her long, white hair back neatly, adding a touch of elegance to her yful look.


    Haruka had dressed up deliberately, hoping to hear some praise from her brother.


    "Just a minute," Haruto replied, fastening thest button of his blue shirt.


    As he moved closer to the bed, he nced at Chiyo. She was still a mess, covered in his semen, her body trembling in the afterglow of their long afternoon of sex.


    Her prone form was limp, her eyes closed as soft whimpers escaped her lips, lost in pleasure.


    Leaning down, Haruto smirked and whispered, "I''m heading out. Don''t let anyone know you''re here, or what a slut you are, Mother." His voice dripped with satisfaction.


    Chiyo only whimpered in response, her exhausted body unable to muster more.


    Haruto''s grin widened as he observed her, proud of his work. Not only had her seduction status maxed out, but her seduction resistance had dropped to zero¡ªshe wouldn''t be able to reject him, no matter what.


    "Brother!" Haruka banged on the door, the impatience in her voice growing.


    Haruto sighed but couldn''t help the small smile tugging at his lips. Haruka''s need for his attention was something he found amusing and cute.


    "I''ming," he called, moving toward the door.


    As he opened it, Haruka pouted, her arms crossed. "What''s taking so long? What were you doing in there?"


    She tried to peek past him into the room, but the dim lighting kept her from seeing anything.


    "Nothing much. Just listening to music and reading," Haruto replied casually, stepping out and pulling the door shut behind him, as if nothing had happened.


    "Hmph, I see. Let''s go then!" Haruka''s smile returned quickly as shetched onto his arm, her earlier frustration forgotten.


    The Hayase siblings descended the stairs together, only to be greeted by a young girl sitting in the living room, her short ck hair framing her face as she sipped from a ss.


    The drink in her hand was a Pi?a Cda, and Haruto''s sharp eyes noticed a small bottle, still upside down in the ss, which raised his suspicions.


    "Is that alcohol in your drink?" Haruto asked firmly, his gaze narrowing as he stopped in front of her.


    The girl froze, looking momentarily panicked before she tried to y it cool. "You saw nothing," she muttered, turning back to the TV with a shrug.


    Haruto sighed, his suspicion confirmed. Beside him, Haruka didn''t seem to care, her expression indifferent.


    The girl was Ichigo Miyamura, Enji''s little sister, a second-year junior high student¡ªjust a year younger than Haruka.


    The sight made Haruto uneasy. He nced at his sister, worried creeping in. Would Haruka fall into the same bad habits as he joined a gang? The thought gnawed at him.


    "Come on, brother! Don''t waste any more time!" Haruka huffed, tugging at his hand, eager to leave.


    However, their steps were abruptly halted as Arataki and Enji appeared at the entrance. Arataki waved with a wide grin stered across his face, while Enji''s expression was far more serious.


    ''I have a bad feeling about this.'' He thought, especially when he saw how serious his goofy red hair friend was supposed to be.


    As they approached, Arataki casually draped an arm around Haruto''s neck, pulling him in close. "Are you ready to be our courier?" he asked, his voice teasing.


    "Tonight?"


    "Of course. Haven''t I messaged you already?" Enji interjected, his tone sharp, eyes narrowing slightly.


    Haruto let out a nervous chuckle, rubbing the back of his head. "Ah... yeah," he muttered. He hadn''t checked his phone at all¡ªtoo busy fucking Chiyo.


    His gaze shifted to Haruka, who was standing nearby, her face painted with confusion. He felt guilt; he''d have to cancel their ns. Letting out a soft sigh, he turned to her, his voice calm and apologetic.


    "Haruka, I''ve got some business to take care of. I promise we''ll catch the sunset tomorrow, okay?"


    Haruka stared at him, her lips tightening. Disappointment shed across her face. "Fine, do whatever you want," she muttered, shaking her head.


    She pulled away from him, walking briskly toward her room. The door mmed behind her with a loud thud, the sound echoing through the resort.


    Arataki let out a low whistle, clearly amused. "Oof, broke your little sister''s heart, huh?"


    "Shut up," Haruto snapped, his mood souring. "Let''s just get this over with."


    As he fell into step behind his two friends, his mind raced, trying to figure out how to fix things with Haruka.


    ''Maybe another gift?'' he thought, but then remembered his empty wallet.


    Both Arataki and Enji seemed to sense his irritation but wisely kept quiet.


    After walking for a while, they arrived at another resort, tucked away from view, nestled atop a small hill and surrounded by thick trees.


    The ce felt secluded, almost eerie, with the sky now fully dark. The only sounds were their footsteps and the asional rustle of birds heading back to their nests.


    Haruto eyed the building warily. Something about it made his skin prickle, but with his friends beside him, he pressed forward.


    Inside, the resort was simr to the one they stayed in¡ªordinary enough, at least at first nce. But Haruto''s eyesnded on arge bag in the corner and two men engaged in quiet conversation.


    One has a buzz cut, his skin covered in tattoos and piercings that give him a menacing appearance. The other looked far more refined, with slick brown hair, blue eyes framed by sses, and not a mark on him.


    "Ah, there you are," the buzz cat man greeted them, his voice gruff. "Is this the new recruit?"


    "Yep! Senior Nakamura," Arataki said, approaching him with an easy high five, before bowing slightly to the other man. "And Senior Kikuchi."


    Kikuchi barely acknowledged the gesture, his cold blue eyes sizing Haruto up. "You can drive, right?" he asked, his voice crisp, as if he didn''t want to waste a single extra word.


    Haruto nodded, though the knot in his stomach tightened. He knew he was supposed to be a courier, but the contents of that bag suddenly felt far more suspicious. But he knew for sure that it was something illegal.


    "Good." Kikuchi grabbed the bag and handed it to Haruto. It was heavy, its weight dragging Haruto''s arm down.


    "Deliver this safely. Enji will give you the address. Don''t screw this up, understand?"


    Haruto stared at the bag, then at Kikuchi. "Is this... drugs?"


    Nakamura chuckled darkly. "Nobody told you?"


    Haruto shot a nce at Enji, who merely shrugged, his expression unreadable.


    Kikuchi sighed in annoyance, tapping Haruto''s arm. "Worst case, you end up in jail. But you''ll be fine. Good luck." His words were curt, but there was a cold finality in his tone.


    Haruto stood frozen, the realization sinking in. His suspicions were right¡ªthe gang was involved in something far worse than he''d imagined. His fingers tightened around the bag''s handle, doubt gnawing at him.


    ''Drugs?! Seriously?! Isn''t that yakuza territory? I thought Enji''s gang was just a normal school gang!''


    Haruto''s mind raced as he considered his next move. The weight of the bag in his hand felt heavier now, a symbol of the line he was about to cross


    Sure, he wanted revenge¡ªrevenge on everyone who had made Haruka''s life hell¡ªbut was getting tangled up in this mess really the way to do it?


    ''Is this even worth it?''


    He paused, doubt creeping in. But then his thoughts shifted, darker and more resolute.


    ''Wait... why am I hesitating? I''m nning to kill Daiki anyway. What''s one more step into this mess?''


    His decision settled like stone in his gut. If Enji''s gang was involved in something this deep, then their influence ran far beyond the schoolyard scuffles he had imagined. This was bigger¡ªfar bigger. And if he yed his cards right, this could work to his advantage.


    ''I might find powerful allies.''


    With that, his path was clear. There was no turning back.


    "Getting cold feet?" Enji''s voice cut through his thoughts. "It''s not toote to back out, you know."


    Haruto''s eyes narrowed at his friend. Enji''s casual attitude and the setup finally clicked in his mind. This wasn''t just some routine job¡ªthey were testing him, seeing if he had the guts.


    ''He doesn''t want me to join the gang,'' Haruto realized. The thought sent a wave of defiance through him, his blood boiling.


    "No," Haruto said, his voice firm. "I''m not backing out. Give me the keys."

 Chapter 25: Being Chased

    Haruto pressed the key fob, and the ck car let out a soft ''beep'' as its lights flickered on. He opened the back door and carefully ced the ck bag on the floor, tucking it out of sight before shutting the door with a quiet thud.


    Sliding into the driver''s seat, he inserted the key and twisted it, the car roaring to life. He quickly buckled his seatbelt, his hand moving to the gearstick, ready to drive off.


    But just as his foot hovered over the pedal, the passenger door swung open.


    Enji slid into the seat beside him.


    Haruto frowned, raising an eyebrow in silent question.


    "What?" Enji shrugged, shing azy grin. "I can''t tag along? I am the leader of the gang, after all."


    His tone was light, but there was an edge to it as he leaned back, making himselffortable.


    "Fine," Haruto muttered, exhaling sharply. "Just put on your seatbelt."


    Enji scoffed. "Who are you, my mom? We''re running drugs, and you''re worried about seatbelts?"


    Haruto rolled his eyes, gripping the gearstick tightly. "Exactly. Since we''re doing something illegal, we need to look as normal as possible."


    Enji let out a sarcastic chuckle but said nothing more, leaving Haruto to focus on the road.


    The silence between them thickened as the car hummed along the dimly lit streets, the glow of passing headlights flickering across the windshield.


    Outside, the road grew emptier, the city thinning into a quiet, secluded stretch.


    Haruto''s grip on the wheel tightened. Something about the stillness unnerved him.


    He nced at Enji, who sat quietly, staring out


    the window, lost in thought. He hated this sarcastic and serious side of Enji. Honestly, his friend was supposed to be goofy and fun


    Breaking the silence, Haruto asked, "So, are you sure you''re the leader? Nakamura and Kikuchi seem like they outrank you."


    He steered the car onto a narrower road, his eyes briefly flicking toward Enji, curious about his reaction.


    Enji remained quiet for a moment, his gaze fixed ahead as if choosing his words carefully. "They''re¡­ not part of the group anymore," he finally said, his voice low.


    Haruto turned his head slightly, trying to gauge his friend''s expression. "What do you mean, ''not part of the group''?"


    Before Enji could respond, Haruto''s attention snapped to the road ahead. Two police officers stood beside their car, waving them down for inspection.


    Haruto''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t have a driver''s license, and worse, the drugs were sitting right in the back.


    His breath caught in his throat. He nced at Enji, who stayed silent, his face unreadable.


    Haruto''s fingers drummed anxiously on the steering wheel as possibilities raced through his mind.


    He clenched his jaw, then made a decision. Without a word, he shifted gears and mmed his foot on the gas.


    The car lurched forward, the engine roaring as Haruto floored the gas pedal. The speedometer shot up rapidly, the needle inching dangerously close to 180 km/h.


    The shing police lights in the distance slowly shrank in the rearview mirror, but Haruto couldn''t rx just yet.


    "Enji¡­" Haruto''s voice was tense, his eyes flicking between the road and the speedometer. "If we hit more than 180 km/h, will this car shut off?"


    He spoke in a low, urgent tone, almost as if whispering the words might keep them from crashing.


    In Japan, most car speedometers limit it to 180 km/h. Some of them had most, but the car would die down instantly.


    "Why don''t you give it a try?" Enji replied, his voice infuriatingly calm despite the situation.


    Haruto shot him a sharp re, his grip tightening on the wheel. "Are you serious right now? You want us to go to jail? I haven''t even met Daiki yet!"


    His tone grew harsher, panic creeping in. He didn''t need this right now¡ªnot when his whole n for revenge was hanging by a thread.


    Enji chuckled, unbothered by the speed or the looming threat of arrest. "Rx, the car''s modified. It won''t cut out."


    He leaned back, crossing his arms as if they weren''t currently being chased by the police.


    Haruto exhaled a deep breath, relief washing over him. "Modified, huh? Could''ve mentioned that earlier," he muttered under his breath.


    His heart was still racing, but knowing they wouldn''t suddenly stall gave him a sliver of confidence. Now, his only focus was putting as much distance between them and the cops as possible.


    He pressed harder on the pedal, pushing the car to its limits as they tore through the empty streets.


    His mind worked fast¡ªhe had to create enough of a gap to lose the policepletely.


    Then, they could hide out somewhere in the city''s most isted corner, waiting for the heat to die down. Once the coast was clear, they could head to the delivery point.


    "Just a little more," Haruto whispered to himself, his eyes darting from the road ahead to the rearview mirror, where the shing lights grew fainter and fainter.


    He spared a quick nce in the rearview mirror¡ªthe shing blue lights of the police cars were still there, but barely visible now.


    "They''re still back there," Haruto muttered, eyes flicking between the road and the distant lights. "Not much longer though."


    "They won''t catch up," Enji said confidently, his calm demeanor as irritating as ever. He nced behind them, a smirk pulling at his lips. "Just keep going."


    Haruto spotted an uing intersection, a narrow road leading off to a more deserted part of the city.


    He quickly turned the wheel, sending the car skidding onto the side street, tires screeching as they barely made the sharp turn.


    The alleyway was lined with dpidated warehouses and scattered debris, providing some much-needed cover.


    The police cars missed the turn, speeding straight past. For a moment, all Haruto could hear was the engine and his own ragged breathing.


    The shing lights had disappeared, and they were alone again, surrounded by the eerie quiet of the abandoned industrial district.


    "They''re gone," Haruto said, exhaling in relief as he eased off the pedal, the car slowing down. "I think we lost them."


    Enji leaned forward, looking out the window as the darkness swallowed the road behind them. "Good. Now head to the drop point. No more surprises."


    Haruto nodded, still on edge, but the tension began to ease from his shoulders. He kept the car at a steady pace now, navigating through the forgotten streets.


    They were close, and after everything, Haruto just wanted to get this over with.


    As the police lights fadedpletely into the distance, the looming warehouse where the drop would take ce came into view.


    Haruto stopped as he turned off the car, stepping out and grabbing the bag. But as he adjusted the strap on his shoulder, he noticed Enji still sitting inside, not making a move.


    "You''re noting with me?" Haruto asked, his brow furrowed.


    Enji didn''t look at him. "No, you need to go by yourself," he answered, his tone nonchnt, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Haruto stood there for a moment, staring at him, trying to read something¡ªanything¡ªin his friend''s expression.


    There was nothing. Enji''s bodynguage was neutral, giving away no hints. No tension, no concern. Just stillness.


    With a frustrated sigh, Haruto turned back toward the door, about to m it shut. But then Enji''s voice cut through the silence.


    "Haruto, hold your emotions. Whatever you see inside, don''t do anything."

 Chapter 26: Nemesis

    Hearing Enji''s words only tightened the knot of anxiety in Haruto''s stomach. If someone like Enji, who was far stronger and more fearless than him, was being this cautious, what the hell was waiting for him inside?


    He wanted to press Enji for answers, but he knew better. His friend had never wanted him involved in this gang business in the first ce.


    This was likely another test, or worse, something he was being dragged into without a choice.


    ''Ah, shit¡­'' Haruto let out a shaky breath as he shut the car door.


    Clenching his fists, he straightened his back, forcing himself to push away every shred of fear and doubt.


    He couldn''t afford to be weak¡ªnot now. If he was serious about revenge, if he really intended to kill Daiki, he had to face whatever this was head-on.


    Backing out now would prove he wasn''t ready. And that wasn''t an option.


    His gaze locked onto the gray building in front of him. From a distance, it looked like any other warehouse near the port.


    But as Haruto approached, the grim reality set in. The faint but unmistakable sound of bones breaking, followed by muffled screams, seeped through the walls.


    The metallic scent of blood mixed with the salty air from the ocean, wafting toward him on the cold, biting wind.


    When he reached the warehouse door, Haruto hesitated for a split second. The smell of blood hit him harder now, nauseating and sharp, as he slowly pushed the door open.


    Inside, the sight that greeted him sent a shiver down his spine. Blood-smeared bodies littered the ground.


    Men stood around, some looking at him, others tending to the injured or worse. The brutal scene told him everything: this was no simple deal.


    A man approached, his knuckles red and raw, clearly ready to deliver another punch. Haruto''s heart pounded in his chest, but he didn''t flinch.


    Instead, he reached into his pocket and pulled out the small golden emblem, the one Enji had given him¡ªthe Crow insignia catching the dim light.


    The man stopped in his tracks, his bloodied hand dropping to his side. "Get the boss," he barked at one of the others without taking his eyes off Haruto.


    Haruto squinted, his gaze narrowing on the man in front of him. There was something familiar about his face, he swore he saw him somewhere.


    As his eyes adjusted to the dim, murky lighting inside the warehouse, the scene became clearer.


    In the center of the room, a gang of men circled a lone figure, the only one still alive amidst the bodies strewn across the floor.


    The man, barely able to stand, was being tossed around like a rag doll¡ªpushed, kicked, punched¡ªhis tormentors treating him like a toy.


    Each hit sent him reeling into another pair of hands, only to be beaten down again.


    Theughter that filled the room was sickening, a brutal, twisted sound. It was theughter of a pack of wolves, circling a helplessmb, toying with it before the final kill.


    Haruto''s stomach twisted violently, a wave of nausea hitting him as the memories rushed back¡ªthe day he returned to the past, his fight with Daiki, and the faces of the gang members who had tormented him and his sister.


    It was them. The same people. The ones who had turned his and Haruka''s lives into a nightmare.


    The recognition hit him like a punch to the gut, and his body trembled with rage. His knuckles turned white, fists clenched so tightly that his nails dug painfully into his palms, holding himself back from charging at the man in front of him and ending it all right here.


    Enji''s warning echoed in his mind, grounding him, and keeping him from doing something reckless.


    It was clear now¡ªEnji had known all along. He knew who this "group" was, the ones taking the drugs. This wasn''t some coincidence. Enji had sent him here on purpose.


    Haruto''s jaw clenched as he forced himself to stay still, his heart hammering in his chest. His eyes scanned the warehouse once more, taking in each face.


    Rage boiled inside him as the memories flooded back¡ªeach of these men had, in some way, contributed to Haruka''s suffering.


    He memorized their faces,mitting them to his mind, each one a future target for his vengeance.


    ''All of these bastards... I''m gonna make your lives a living hell.''


    "Ah, so you''re the new delivery guy? Kikuchi told me you''re new. Interesting that they''re trusting you with this task."


    The figure finally emerged from the darkness, his cruel smirk matching the icy tone of his words.


    The voice from the shadows sent a cold shiver down Haruto''s spine. It was unmistakable, one he had hoped to never hear again¡ªthest voice he heard before he died.


    Daiki.


    Haruto''s heart pounded in his chest, rage building in him as he stared at the man who ruined his life.


    His body tensed as Daiki''s gang member approached to take the bag, but Haruto''s gaze never wavered, locked on Daiki with a fire that threatened to explode.


    Daiki, sttered with blood, his long blonde hair hanging messily around his face, pulled out a cigarette.


    One of hisckeys stepped forward to light it for him. He exhaled smoke before giving Haruto a cold, calcting nce.


    "What the hell are you staring at?" barked the man who had taken the bag, snapping Haruto back to the moment.


    The man brought it to the boss and he opened the bag, and Daiki casually reached inside, pulling out a fat wad of money.


    It was different from what Haruto thought.


    A slow grin spread across Daiki''s face as he inspected the bills. "Well, that red bulldog can be trusted after all. No need to count it."


    He tossed the money back into the bag. But then, his eyes shot back to Haruto, the smirk curling into something more sinister.


    "Newbie, you look like you''re itching for a fight."


    At his words, the room shifted. The gang members all moved in closer, circling Haruto like vultures.


    Their intention was clear¡ªone wrong move and they''d tear him apart. But Haruto didn''t care.


    His focus was singr, his re burning into Daiki with all the hatred he''d kept bottled up since that night.


    But then, Enji''s voice echoed once more in his mind, reminding him to stay in control. With a deep breath, Haruto forced himself to swallow the rage threatening to consume him.


    "Apologies," Haruto said, his voice unnervingly calm.


    "It''s just that I have bad eyesight, and I thought I recognized you." He paused, letting his words linger.


    "You''re Daiki Yamada, right? From Aoyama High School?"


    Daiki''s eyes flickered with recognition as the room quieted. His men paused, sensing something beneath the surface.


    "Haven''t your leader told you already?" His voice was cold and sharp, like a knife being unsheathed.


    "He didn''t," Haruto said, his lips curling into a bitter smile. "I guess he enjoys keeping me in the dark."


    Daiki''s brow furrowed, his eyes narrowing in suspicion. "We went to the same school, and you joined another gang?" he asked, the weight of his usation hanging in the air.


    The room fell deathly silent. Haruto stood frozen, unsure of how to respond, when suddenly Daiki broke intoughter¡ªloud, cruel, and echoing off the walls.


    "That''s interesting," Daiki said as he strode toward Haruto, stopping just inches away.


    He scrutinized Haruto''s face, a glimmer of recognition sparking in his eyes.


    "Ah, yeah, I remember now. You''re that weird, ugly kid always lurking in the corner of the ssroom."


    Haruto''s eyes widened in disbelief. They weren''t even in the same ss. How could Daiki remember him?


    Daiki chuckled again, his amusement obvious. "You''re interesting. Come to the Underground Ring next Saturday night."


    He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a low, menacing tone. "Let''s have some fun."

 Chapter 27: The Murder Of Crow

    Haruto climbed into the car, shutting the door behind him with a heavy thud. His eyes fixated on the dashboard, but his thoughts raced, swirling with frustration and confusion.


    ''What the hell¡­'' he cursed inwardly, gripping the steering wheel as his mind reyed the confrontation with Daiki.


    The face he had longed to see, the man he had sworn to destroy, had stood right in front of him¡ªand he did nothing.


    His hands trembled, still feeling the rage that coursed through him, but now it was mixed with self-loathing.


    ''I should have killed him¡­''


    Haruto''s n had always been clear: to steal everything Daiki cherished, to make him suffer the way he had suffered.


    But when he was finally face-to-face with him, all that meticulous nning had crumbled.


    His emotions had gotten the better of him, and now he felt more helpless than ever.


    Jin''s words echoed in his mind: "And when they least expect it, I''ll stab them in the back and take everything away from them. Then they''ll know what it feels like to be dead when they are alive."


    ''I can''t even stand next to him without losing it¡­''


    His grip on the steering wheel tightened before, with sudden desperation, Haruto mmed his forehead against it.


    The ring car horn shattered the silence of the night, but he didn''t stop.


    He kept banging his head against the wheel, the pain did nothing to quell the storm inside him.


    Enji, seated calmly in the passenger seat, raised an eyebrow, his handzily holding a cigarette.


    He let Haruto continue for a moment before yanking him by the shirt.


    "The hell are you doing?!"


    Haruto''s eyes, wild and bloodshot, met Enji''s. "You set me up, didn''t you? You knew Daiki would be there, so why would you do that?!"


    Enji scoffed, unfazed by his usation. He took another drag from his cigarette, blowing the smoke in Haruto''s face.


    "And? Aren''t you the one who wanted to kill him? Now you''re losing your mind just from seeing him?"


    "I¡­ I just¡­" Haruto''s voice faltered, unable to find the words to express the rage and shame twisting inside him.


    He felt like a fool.


    Enji sighed, clearly unimpressed. "How about you just give up? Whatever grudge you have against Daiki, it''s not worth it. You''re cracking at the seams over nothing."


    He flicked ash out the window, his expression bored as he exhaled smoke.


    Haruto clenched his fists, his voice low and frustrated. "I can''t... Damn it, I need to drown myself in cold water or something."


    It was his ritual, a way to soothe himself when the anger became too much to bear.


    Enji studied him for a moment, his eyes narrowing before he sighed again. "Move over. I''ll drive."


    Too exhausted to argue, Haruto slumped into the passenger seat, letting Enji take control.


    The car roared back to life as they drove in silence, the road back to the resort stretching ahead of them.


    ***


    "Yo, that was pretty quick. The newbie''s got some skills, huh?"


    Nakamura called out, lounging on the stairs in front of the porch,zily puffing on something that smelled suspiciously like weed.


    "What''s your name again?"


    Haruto, still walking toward the resort, stopped when he reached him. "My name is Haruto Hayase," he replied, his tone steady as his emotion finally came back to normal.


    Nakamura nodded as if storing the name in his memory. "I see. Wee to the group, Haruto." He smiled a casual but approving gesture.


    Haruto returned the nod, as he re at Enji, realizing that their deal was bullshit and that without even he wins against Enji, he would eventually be part of the gang.


    They exchanged small talk for a while. Nakamura exined how Kikuchi had banished him outside because of his love for weed, leaving him to camp out on the porch with a bunch of beer and snacks.


    It felt strange, talking so casually after all that happened to him as if nothing happened.


    As Nakamura finished off his joint, he stood up, stretching. "Ah, yeah. Since you''re new, there''s something we gotta do. Piercings and tattoos¡ªit''s kind of a thing around here." He tossed the remnants of his smoke to the ground and stomped it out.


    "Come on, follow me."


    Haruto''s gaze shifted to Enji, who only shrugged in response. He wasn''t a fan of piercings and wasn''t sure how to feel about tattoos either. But this was a gang ritual, a rite of passage.


    They walked into one of the rooms inside the resort. In the center stood a sleek tattoo chair, its ck leather gleaming under the dim lighting.


    The walls were adorned with intricate tattoo designs, showcasing a mix of traditional and modern styles.


    Along the far side of the room was a plush sofa and a coffee table strewn with magazines.


    "Take off your shirt," Nakamura instructed as he moved to the workstation along the wall, gathering his tattoo tools.


    Haruto hesitated, his nerves betraying him, but he slowly removed his shirt and settled into the chair. After all, he was part of the gang now, he needed to do this.


    His muscles tensed as he sat down, feeling the weight of the moment.


    "What kind of tattoo are you giving me?"


    "Haven''t Enji told you? It''s the gang symbol¡ªthe Crow," Nakamura replied, pulling on ck rubber gloves with a snap.


    Haruto sighed, casting a nce at Enji, who was lounging in the ''waiting'' seat, flipping through a magazine, seemingly unbothered by the situation.


    He didn''t say anything about it at all, it was as if all his ''part-time'' in the gang was just a joke before meeting Nakamura and Kikuchi.


    "He didn''t tell me anything."


    Nakamura adjusted the tattoo chair. "It''s going on your back," he gestured, indicating for him to lie down.


    Heplied, though still felt hesitant because that tattoo would be embedded into his skin as long as he lived. It''s just like a bigmitment.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt much. Feels like an ant bite," Nakamura said casually, as Enji chuckled.


    Thement made Haruto frown. It reminded him of something his mother used to say whenever he needed shots at the doctor''s office.


    However, as the needle touched his skin, he was surprised that the pain was more manageable than he''d expected.


    As Nakamura worked, the conversation turned casual. They talked about the gang''s symbol, the Crow, which puzzled Haruto. It didn''t seem to match the gang''s name, Karafuru Pierce.


    "The school gang changes names and its personality every time a new leader takes over," Nakamura exined, his voice light as he focused on his work.


    "But the tattoos and piercings are constants."


    Haruto shot another look at Enji, who grinned, clearly amused by the situation. "That''s why Enji joined this gang in the first ce, to merge it with his old one."


    "He''s obsessed with the needle," Nakamuraughed, remembering the past.


    "The name might change, but the tattoo remains. Another group knows us as ''The Murder of Crows.''" Nakamura added.


    "I am a leader for Karafuru Pierce only. While Murder Of The Crows is led by senior Kikuchi." Enji chimed in.


    He nodded, it meant that the ''gang'' he knew, the one that only just longing under the bridge was just a cover of something more.


    Karafuru Pierce was also inclusive to the high schooler while the Murder of The Crows was added with the one that already graduated and had connections with a bigger gang.


    "Does this group have a connection to Yakuza?" Haruto asked, curiosity piqued.


    Nakamura hesitated for a moment before responding, "More or less."


    He absorbs the information. It made sense. Their operations were far beyond the scope of an ordinary school gang that he knew.


    As the needle buzzed on his skin, another thought surfaced. "Why didn''t anyone tell me the bag was full of money instead of drugs?" Haruto''s voice sharpened with frustration.


    He had been paranoid the entire time, only to realize the situation had been something entirely different.


    Enjiughed from the corner. "I want to mess with you."


    "Also, Money, drugs, guns¡ªit''s all the same. If the cops found that bag in your car, it wouldn''t matter what was inside. You''d still be going to jail."


    Haruto couldn''t argue with that. Whether it was drugs or a stash of cash, it all pointed to trouble.


    Enji suddenly straightened, his eyes narrowing as he asked, "So, what happened with Daiki in that warehouse? What was all that about?"


    Haruto''s hand tightened into a fist, the memories flooding back. The rage simmered under his skin.


    "He invited me to the Underground Ring this Saturday night."


    The room went still. Nakamura stopped the tattoo gun mid-line, his eyes wide with surprise.


    The magazine slipped from Enji''s hand, hitting the floor with a soft thud as he stood up and walked toward Haruto, his expression serious.


    "And what did you say?"


    Enji''s voice was sharp, carrying a note of concern that hadn''t been there before.

 Chapter 28: Doormat

    Haruto nced up at Enji, who stood before him, a sharp look in his eyes.


    ''Is Daiki really that dangerous?'' Hethought, the question gnawing at him.


    "I didn''t give him an answer. He just... left me alone," He finally said.


    The truth was, he had been too overwhelmed with anger, too caught off guard to respond at all.


    Enji and Nakamura exchanged nces. Nakamura resumed the tattoo, but Enji shook his head, his gaze still locked on him.


    "What the hell happened to make him ask you to spar with him?" His voice was serious, his brow furrowed in concern.


    Haruto blinked in surprise. "Wait... he wants to fight me?" A smirk tugged at his lips. ''Isn''t this perfect? I can beat him to a pulp.''


    Seeing the shift in his expression, Enji rolled his eyes. He reached out and pped the back of his head.


    "Don''t smile like that. It''s not funny, idiot."


    He then grabbed one of the nearby stic chairs, flipping it around and straddling it beside Haruto.


    His gaze was piercing, almost as if he was trying to drill some sense into him.


    "That Underground Ring? It''s not just a fight. It''s Daiki''s yground¡ªhis torture chamber. He doesn''t fight; he toys with people."


    Haruto''s confidence wavered, but he tried to maintain his bravado. "You really think I''ll go down that easily?"


    Enji scoffed, exhaling sharply. "No, I think you''ll fuck up that easily."


    Nakamura, listening while still working on Haruto''s tattoo, chuckled. "Rx, Enji."


    "The fight''s on Saturday, right? We''ve got time to prepare. Why don''t we throw him into our Dog Cage?"


    "Hm¡­ not a bad idea." Enji rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    "Dog Cage?" Haruto''s eyebrows shot up as he nced between the two.


    "Our underground fighting ring. If you win, you get a hefty sum of money," Nakamura exined with a grin, his gloved hand still moving the tattoo needle over his back.


    Haruto''s eyes lit up. Money. He could almost feel the weight of it in his hands, already imagining what he could do for his family.


    If he earned enough, he could finally take control of his household, be the provider, the one no one could cross¡ªespecially his drunk father.


    ''If I have that kind of power, I''ll get rid of that drunkard once and for all,'' Haruto thought, already plotting.


    ''I know that man will leave us in the future, but it won''t satisfy me until I see despair in his eyes.''


    Enji, noticing the fire in Haruto''s eyes, smirked. "Don''t get cocky. You haven''t even beaten me yet."


    "But you''re the reigning champ," Nakamura pointed out. "If Haruto can take you down, that''s solid preparation."


    "Also, you might want to talk to Kikuchi about payment for today''s work."


    Haruto raised an eyebrow. "Wait, I get paid for delivering that money earlier?"


    Nakamura nodded. "Of course. The job''s dangerous, especially with the cops tightening security along the coast."


    Haruto listened closely and understood why they had been chased by the police. It was rare for them to stop a car out of nowhere.


    Enji chimed in. "Is there a mole?"


    Nakamura nodded grimly. "Seems like it. More cops have been sniffing aroundtely."


    "Damn," Enji rubbed the back of his neck, his face growing more serious.


    "We might need to ditch that car. Or at least modify it so it''s not a dead giveaway. We got chased by the police earlier."


    "Talk to Kikuchi about that yourself," Nakamura said. "I''m not dealing with him when he''s in a mood."


    Enji sighed, then shot Haruto a side nce, as if he was thinking of making him a scapegoat.


    Sensing the shift, He cleared his throat, trying to think fast. "Actually, I have to get going. I promised my sister I''d meet her."


    He lied, not wanting to be the one who told Kikuchi. Based on his analysis, the leader was the one who had a bad temper and was scary.


    Nakamuraughed, amused. "Yeah, right."


    Enji just shook his head, "No, you and I both will go down to hell."


    Haruto just answered it with a sigh of disappointment, he didn''t have a choice.


    Finally, after the tattoo was done, Haruto stood up, ncing at the mirror. His reflection showed the crow, wings spread wide across his back.


    He turned his head, admiring it for a moment, then pulled his shirt back on.


    He decided to get just a single piercing in his ear¡ªsimple, but enough to fit in without standing out too much.


    Afterward, Haruto and Enji approached Kikuchi about the car and the uing fight in the Dog Cage.


    Kikuchi, rather than getting angry, simply red at Enji but said nothing. His sharp eyes lingered on Haruto, though, as if weighing him up for something far more dangerous.


    The underground fights were scheduled for Wednesday and Friday. Haruto would need to be ready, especially since Enji was also participating.


    The conversation shifted to money as they wrapped things up. Kikuchi, leaning back, tossed a thick stack of cash at Haruto.


    Itnded in hisp with a soft thud, and Haruto''s eyes widened in disbelief. He had never had so much money in his life, especially earned in just one night.


    His fingers hesitated before grabbing the stack, almost afraid it might disappear.


    "If you''ve got more deliveries, just let me know, boss," Haruto said, his voice filled with excitement as he stuffed the money into his pocket.


    Kikuchi smirked but then leaned forward, his expression shifting to one of yfulness but with his serious face still on.


    Seeing how excited his new member was, made him want to tease him.


    "You know what, I''ve changed my mind. Hand it back." He extended his hand toward Haruto. "You need to pay for the damage to the car."


    Haruto''s smile didn''t falter, but he shook his head confidently. "Nah, boss. Once it''s in my pocket, it stays there. Can''t take back what''s already mine."


    Kikuchi gave a long sigh, rolling his eyes but ultimately letting it slide andugh.


    "I thought you don''t have a ball since you always have that kind of aura in you, you know, someone that easily stepped on like a dirty rag."


    Hearing that, Haruto''s eyes widened as he rubbed the back of his neck. He didn''t respond to his boss, but the words kept sinking deep into him.


    As if he was still the old Haruto, the same Haruto that was perfectly described by Kikuchi.


    But the thing was he let things slide just because he didn''t want to have any problem with anyone.


    However, the problem won''t stop just because he was a doormat.


    After that brief exchange, Haruto and Enji walk back to their resort as the light conversation about high school life still goes on.

 Chapter 29: Walk Around The Coastline

    As they arrived back at the resort, Haruto was caught off guard by the sight of his sister, Haruka, waiting for him by the entrance.


    She beamed as she quickly wrapped her arm around his, tugging at him yfully.


    "Let''s walk around the coast, brother!" she chirped, her voice light and filled with excitement.


    Haruto''s eyes widened in surprise. He had been expecting her to still be upset with him for breaking his earlier promise.


    But here she was, her usual cheerful self. His heart softened, and a smile tugged at his lips.


    "Yeah, sure," he agreed, trying to hide his relief as they began to walk together along the soft sands of the beach.


    The moonlight bathed the coastline, casting a silver glow over the water, and Haruto''s gaze kept returning to Haruka.


    She looked so peaceful, her delicate pink dress swaying in the breeze. Her long white hair flowed like silk, catching the moon''s light as it danced gently behind her.


    Haruka giggled when the cold water touched her feet, kicking at the waves yfully, and for a moment, all of Haruto''s worries seemed to melt away.


    Herughter was infectious, filling the air with warmth despite the cool night.


    As she sshed in the water, her pale face began to blush under the soft moonlight. She looked up at Haruto, noticing his steady gaze.


    "Brother, why are you staring at me like that?" she asked, her voice tinged with embarrassment as a light pink hue crept into her cheeks.


    Haruto chuckled awkwardly, scratching the back of his head. "Nothing... you just look really beautiful tonight."


    Haruka''s face flushed even deeper, and she yfully punched his chest. "You womanizer!" she teased,ughing, and Haruto joined in, theirughter echoing along the shore.


    "Haruka, I''m really sorry about tonight," Haruto said, his voice low and filled with guilt. His brows were furrowed as he looked at her, hoping to make amends.


    "You can ask me for anything, and I''ll give it to you."


    Haruka looked up at him, her expression softening as she smiled gently. "You don''t have to worry, brother. I just want your time."


    Haruto let out a lightugh, the tension in his face easing just a bit. "That''s a cheeky answer," he teased, shaking his head.


    "For now, I can only give you something material."


    Haruka turned away from him dramatically, puffing her cheeks in a yful pout.


    "Hmph! You show-off! Your part-time job doesn''t even pay that much," she quipped, crossing her arms.


    "And if you did have any money, it''d be better spent on household needs!"


    A smug grin spread across Haruto''s face as he gently grabbed her hand, pulling her closer. "I have other money for that," he said, his tone confident. "So tell me what you really want."


    Haruka rubbed her chin, pretending to think deeply, then her eyes lit up with excitement as she grinned. "I want more dresses and dessert!"


    Haruto nodded, chuckling as he squeezed her hand. "I''ll give you all of that," he promised.


    Haruka''s face lit up, her pout vanishing as she beamed at him, her joy palpable. "You better!" she teased, but her happiness was contagious.


    Haruto smiled back, feeling the weight of his earlier guilt lift, reced with the warmth of his sister''sughter.


    They continued walking, watching the peaceful waves roll in. Haruto''s heart grew heavy, knowing how much his sister loved the beach but could never fully enjoy it because of her sensitivity to sunlight.


    He made a silent promise to himself to take her somewhere special for their next vacation¡ªsomewhere she could enjoy the beauty of the world without limitation.


    "Brother, I have something for you," Haruka suddenly stopped, her hand disappearing into her pocket.


    Haruto nced down, curious, as she pulled out a small stuffed doll keychain. His breath hitched when he saw it¡ªit resembled Haruka herself, with long white hair and striking red eyes.


    He carefully took it from her hand, his thumb brushing over its soft fabric. "Thank you, Haruka. It''s adorable."


    Haruka grinned, hopping on her toes with excitement. "I made it myself! Isn''t it cute?"


    "Really? You''re amazing," Haruto marveled, gently patting her head.


    He put the keychain in his pocket, making sure it was safe there.


    ''I''m gonna put it in my school bag so I can see it everyday,'' he thought.


    Haruka blushed at the praise, but before he could say anything else, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek.


    Then, in a burst of embarrassment, she ran off, giggling uncontrobly.


    Haruto, momentarily stunned, blinked in surprise. He hadn''t expected that. But hearing herughter, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "Thest one back to the resort has to buy the winner anything they want!" Haruka shouted as she sprinted away.


    With a smirk, Haruto chased after her. "You don''t stand a chance!" he called out, gaining on her quickly.


    But just as he was about to catch up, Haruka turned around, sticking her tongue out teasingly. She lost her bnce, and in an instant, she stumbled.


    "Careful!"


    Haruto lunged forward, trying to catch her, but instead, Haruka grabbed onto his shirt, pulling him down with her.


    They both fell onto the soft sand with a light thud, tumbling together.


    Haruto scrambled to sit up, but his sister''s hand gently tugged his shirt, keeping him close.


    Their faces were inches apart, and for a moment, everything stilled. Haruka smiled, her expression serene, glowing under the moonlight like a goddess from a dream.


    "Brother, I love you," she whispered, wrapping her arms around him in a tight embrace.


    Haruto''s heart swelled, and he returned her hug, holding her just as tightly. "I love you too," he whispered back.


    They stayed like that for a while, wrapped in each other''s warmth. Haruto realized how distant they had be since their mother''s passing, but now, that needed to change.


    They only had each other, and from now on, he would make sure they stayed close.


    He was grateful for the chance to go back¡ªto a time before all the tragedy. This time, he vowed to protect her, no matter what.


    They would get their happy ending, and he would ensure their future was filled with nothing but happiness.

 Chapter 30: First Day At Work

    As today marked Haruto''s first day at work, he found himself stationed at the front of the store, tasked with weing potential buyers and showcasing their merchandise.


    Since there were no customers yet, Haruto decided to take a moment and explore the system''s newest feature: the ''Fornication Shop.''


    Leaning back against the counter, he gazed at the translucent disy floating before him, its interface shimmering with a list of items avable for purchase.


    The shop was neatly categorized into two sections¡ªone for himself as the host and the other for his target.


    Each section was further divided into "items" and "potions," though Haruto couldn''t help but notice how expensive everything was.


    His eyes scanned over the options, his brow furrowing slightly.


    The Pocket Pussy he had earned as a quest reward was listed at a staggering 100,000 Sex Coins, a steep price for something that hade so easily to him.


    Potions weren''t much cheaper either¡ª50,000 coins for a single vial.


    "Damn, these rewards from the system are no joke," he muttered under his breath, his fingers tapping idly on the counter.


    "I need to be careful with how I use them."


    Finished with his browsing, he closed the shop''s menu.


    The selection was still pretty limited¡ªonly a handful of items and potions were avable at his current level.


    ording to the system, he''d need to level up more to unlock the higher-tier merchandise.


    His eyes then moved to the surroundings. The mall was unusually packed, with parents preparing their children for the new school year, and students milling about to waste time shopping.


    Not long after that, customers kepting, making Haruto busy. He moved smoothly from one customer to the next, never letting his attention waver.


    He prided himself on treating everyone the same¡ªbeing judged by appearances was something he despised.


    He even forgot that he works here to take Mrs. Inoue''s heart and not be a diligent employee.


    Before long, he''d served so many customers that he hardly had time to rest. Just as his energy began to wane, he felt a firm tap on his shoulder.


    Turning, he saw the manager leaning in to whisper.


    "You can take a break now. I''ll handle things for a bit."


    Haruto straightened and offered a grateful bow. "Thank you."


    As Haruto made his way to the back, he caught the disappointed looks of a group of university students.


    A small chuckle escaped him, but he brushed it off and headed into the employee break room.


    The room was modest, with a simple kitchen space equipped with a microwave, fridge, and water cooler. To the left, a worn sofa sat beside a couple of chairs and a small table.


    In the center was a dining table with just four chairs, and along the back wall were three doors¡ªone leading to the bathroom, and two others for changing rooms with lockers inside.


    Haruto settled down and opened his lunchbox, his expression softening as he took in the contents.


    Haruka had put real effort into the bento: two onigiri shaped like cat faces, sausages cut into little octopus shapes, crispy karaage, and a few florets of broli and carrots.


    He noticed a folded note tucked into the corner of the box.


    "Good luck on your first day, Brother!" it read,plete with a small cat emoji at the bottom.


    Haruto felt a warmth spread through his chest, his lips curling into a soft smile.


    ''So cute,'' he thought, imagining Haruka''s face as she packed it for him.


    There was also another box in the bag, inside was a steak and half-cooked eggs on it. He smiled, it was probably from Chiyo.


    Since he gave her money for the monthly expenses, she has been cooking food full of proteins for his muscles.


    He ate his meal with quiet satisfaction, savoring each bite, when the door swung open abruptly.


    Startled, he looked up to see a woman with wavy blonde hair and striking blue eyes like the ocean making her way over.


    She sat down across from him, quickly sweeping her hair back and wiping the sweat from her temple.


    "Let''s eat lunch together!" she dered, her tone casual but friendly.


    Haruto nced at her with a smile. The woman had a paleplexion and sharp, elegant features.


    Clearly mixed race, but she moved with ease, fluent in the Japanesenguage and the use of chopsticks.


    "Sure, senior Hayazawa," Haruto replied, nodding.


    She sighed dramatically, brushing him off with a wave of her hand. "What''s with the formality? Don''t call me that. We''re the same age¡ªjust call me Mari!"


    Harutoughed softly. "But you''re my senpai both here and at school. It''s only natural to be polite."


    Mari rolled her eyes but smiled. "Fine, if you insist. But drop the ''senior'' thing, okay? Just Mari is fine."


    He chuckled, conceding. "Alright, Mari it is."


    Haruto knew Mari had a crush on him. It wasn''t hard to figure out¡ªshe had probably gone out of her way to find him for lunch.


    He didn''t mind. She was beautiful, though it bugged him a bit as she wanted to get closer to him when he was already this handsome.


    ''She''s nice, but I won''t waste too much time on her,'' he thought, casually popping an octopus-shaped sausage into his mouth.


    Across from him, Mari toyed with her chopsticks, stirring her ramen absentmindedly as if she were working up the courage to say something.


    "Haruto, do you¡ª"


    Her voice was cut off by the door creaking open again. Haruto''s eyes flicked to the neer, and the wooden chopsticks in his hand snapped in two.


    It was Kota. His bowl-cut hair and awkward, nerdy face immediately stirred up irritation in Haruto. Just looking at him made his fists clench with the urge to hit something.


    ''Be patient¡­ Be patient¡­'' he reminded himself, gritting his teeth.


    Kota, oblivious to Haruto, had his eyes locked on Mari. His face flushed red as he approached, holding a bag nervously in his hands.


    "Mari, could I... have a moment of your time?" Kota asked, his voice trembling slightly.


    Mari sighed, clearly exasperated, before turning to face him. "I''m sorry, Inoue, I don''t have much time. Can we talk here?"


    Haruto watched silently as the exchange unfolded. It was clear Kota had brought Mari a gift¡ªprobably from overseas.


    Mari smiled politely as she epted the present, thanking him with a slight bow.


    But Haruto could see through her forced smile. The corners of her mouth twitched, betraying her difort, while Kota stood there awkwardly, his hand clenched tightly on his jeans as he rubbed the back of his neck with the other, eyes fixed on the floor.


    ''He likes her, but she likes me¡­ Interesting,'' Haruto mused, a smirk curling at the edges of his lips.


    If they had been alone, Haruto might haveughed at the situation. But for now, he maintained hisposure, letting the moment y out with quiet amusement.


    Haruto stood up and strolled over to where Kota and Mari were engaged in their awkward conversation. His presence loomed over them as he casually slipped into the exchange.


    "Kota, don''t you have anything for me?" he asked with a smirk, stopping just in front of his so-called ''beloved friend.''


    Kota, visibly startled, shot Haruto a scowl. His displeasure was palpable, especially since he had probably hoped for some alone time with Mari.


    "Excuse me, but who are you?" Kota''s tone was clipped, irritation shing in his eyes.


    Haruto''s smile widened as he straightened his posture, making his already imposing figure seem evenrger.


    "You don''t remember me? I''m your friend¡ªHaruto." His voice was smooth, almost teasing, as if he was daring Kota to deny it.


    Kota''s eyes widened in shock. For a moment, he was speechless before bursting into a harsh, mockingugh.


    "Wha¡­ what the hell! You must be joking! There''s no way in hell you''re that loser Haruto!"


    Hisughter echoed through the room, his expression twisted with amusement.


    "Haruto was pathetic!"


    "A twig of a guy with a face so forgettable you could pass him by a hundred times and not even notice!"


    He pped Haruto''s shoulder as if congratting him, but his words wereced with condescension.


    "But you, man¡­ you''re different. Manly, even¡­ and, uh, handsome."


    Haruto felt the muscles in his jaw tighten, veins pulsing at his temple. ''So this is what you''ve always thought of me,'' he fumed silently.


    Kota''s words stirred something deep inside him¡ªan anger that simmered beneath the surface.


    He didn''t understand why Kota felt the need to mock him or why he''d betray him in the end.


    ''Did I ever do something to deserve this?''


    Before Haruto could respond, Mari stepped in. Her voice was sharp, and she shot Kota a re.


    "What are you saying, Inoue? This is Haruto¡ªyour friend! How can you not recognize him?"


    Her voice had an edge to it, as though she was holding back her own anger.


    Haruto''s opinion of Mari shifted slightly. Even before he''d introduced himself, she had known who he was even though he changed drastically.


    However, it irritated him how she acted differently as he became handsome now.


    But it didn''t change the fact that she was always kind to him even before he changed, always greeting him when they met.


    She also hadn''t hesitated to defend him.


    ''Maybe I misjudged her,'' Haruto thought, stealing a nce at her.


    Though he didn''t know much about Mari Hayazawa, one thing was certain¡ªshe was Kota''s childhood friend. That fact alone began to exin Kota''s behavior.


    ''So that''s why Kota didn''t want me to know her too well.''


    Haruto thought, the pieces falling into ce.


    ''He''s always had a thing for her. What a jerk. Does he really think I''d steal her from him?''


    The thought made him smirk inwardly. Of course, if Kota was going to act this way, then perhaps it wasn''t so far-fetched after all.


    Haruto eyed Mari thoughtfully. ''If Kota''s that insecure¡­ well, I will take her away from him.''

 Chapter 31: His Crush

    Seeing how serious Mari had be, Kota grew visibly nervous. His eyes darted to Haruto, scrutinizing him more carefully. The realization hit, and his palm began to sweat.


    "Ah! Of course, I know who you are! I''m just joking, right, Haruto?"


    Kota forced augh, his voice cracking slightly as he slung an arm around Haruto''s neck, pulling him ufortably close.


    Haruto''s fists clenched at his sides. The urge to punch Kota in the face was hard to suppress, but he knew better.


    If he wanted to stab Kota in the back, just as the man had done to him in the past, he needed to y the part of the ''best friend.''


    Patience was key.


    "Yeah, you''re always joking like that," Haruto responded, his voice cool, though his eyes held a darker glint.


    With deliberate force, he reached up and ruffled Kota''s hair, his grip just rough enough to make him wince.


    He didn''t let go until he saw the hint of pain sh in Kota''s eyes, his lips curling into a barely-there smirk.


    Mari, watching the two of them, sighed in relief. She hated seeing friendships with uneven power dynamics¡ªit always led to someone being bullied.


    She rxed slightly as the tension seemed to ease between the two boys.


    "Well, if you say so¡­" she trailed off before ncing at the clock.


    "Ah, I think we should finish up our lunch. The break''s almost over."


    She gave Haruto a quick look, her expression softening.


    Haruto nodded in understanding and returned to the dining table, with Kota reluctantly following behind them.


    As they sat down, Mari broke the silence. "Haruto, you''ve really changed. At first, I didn''t recognize you," she said, her voice light but sincere.


    "But once you started talking and acting like yourself, I just knew it was you!" Her eyes brightened with excitement.


    "Really?" Haruto replied with a yful sigh.


    "Now you''ve got me overthinking how I behave."


    Despite his teasing tone, he was genuinely curious. It intrigued him that Mari had recognized him so quickly, the same as Mrs. Inoue too.


    It makes the words from Kikuchi make more sense, was he that pathetic to look at?


    Kota, not wanting to be outdone, jumped in. "Oh, I recognized him too. You know how it is¡ªhe''s still the same old Haruto deep down."


    "He might''ve bulked up, but the guy''s always had that slouchy, awkward posture. Bowing like he''s terrified of taking up space."


    He chuckled, eyeing Haruto with thinly veiled disdain. "You can p some muscle on a guy, maybe even fix his face, bute on¡ªonce a loser, always a loser."


    Haruto remained calm, refusing to rise to the bait. Kota''s words were a transparent attempt at a power y¡ªto remind Mari that, no matter how much Haruto had changed physically, he was still the same weak, forgettable guy.


    But all it did was reveal Kota''s insecurities and jealousy. Haruto didn''t need to say anything; this kind of move was one of many things women hated the most.


    Haruto nced at Mari, catching her sour expression.


    "For me, it just shows how humble and polite he is. Those are qualities you don''t find in many men." She scoffed lightly, her gaze flicking dismissively toward Kota.


    Haruto''s smirk deepened as he picked up a piece of steak with his chopsticks.


    ''Didn''t even need to lift a finger,'' he thought to himself, savoring both the food and the sight of Kota realizing how fucked he''d misstepped.


    The steak was good, but watching Kota dig his own grave? That was delicious.


    Seeing Mari''s mood sour, Kota panicked. "No, no! That''s not what I meant, Mari¡ª"


    Before he could finish, she cut him off sharply. "Stop calling me Mari! We aren''t that close." Her voice was firm, her gaze unforgiving.


    She shook her head, and Kota''s face fell. The embarrassment turned his skin crimson, his hands balling into tight fists as he bit his lip and stared down at the table.


    The sight of Kota''s crushed spirit made Haruto''s lips twitch with amusement.


    He knew exactly what would drive Kota further into despair¡ªit would only take one sentence to push him over the edge.


    But for now, Haruto held back, savoring the tension as he casually ate a few more bites, letting the awkward silence hang in the air like a noose.


    Finally, Haruto cleared his throat, closing his bento with deliberate calm. "Sorry for making things awkward," he said smoothly, his eyes shifting to Mari.


    "I''ve got movie tickets¡ªhow about we go together?"


    Mari''s eyes widened, her mood lifting almost instantly. A bright smile spread across her face.


    "Really? I''d love to! I''ve got some free time on Saturday."


    Haruto nodded, already making ns in his head. He''d have to deal with Daiki first, but after that, his schedule would be wide open.


    "Saturday works for me."


    His gaze slid over to Kota, who looked even more defeated. "How about you, Kota?"


    Haruto''s voice was almost too casual, knowing full well that Kota couldn''t go. His grades were terrible, and he was stuck with tutoring every weekend. Even in the summer.


    Before Kota could stammer out an excuse, Mari cut in again, her tone light and yful. "I don''t think Inoue can make it."


    "Why don''t just the two of us go? We can count it as a date!" She winked at him with a teasing smile.


    Haruto smirked, though he noticed Kota''s stunned expression. "Sure, if that''s what you want," he replied, his voice smooth and confident.


    He turned to look at Kota, who was now ring at him with clenched teeth, fury simmering just beneath the surface.


    "Haruto?" Kota muttered under his breath, disbelief clouding his voice.


    The one he loved, the one he adored, had just called his friend by his first name¡ªbut not him.


    The breaking point came suddenly. Kota shot up from his seat, his face twisted with rage.


    "Why would you want to go with him, Hayazawa? He''s a freak!" He spat the words, ring at Haruto like he wanted to punch him.


    Mari stood up abruptly, her irritation barely concealed. Before the situation could escte further, the door creaked open, and a figure stepped in with a casual smile.


    "Oh my, what a crowd. No wonder the store feels understaffed."


    Inoue''s voice was light, but there was an underlying sharpness in her tone as she surveyed the room.


    Mari, immediately recognizing the woman''s presence, straightened up and bowed respectfully.


    "I apologize. I''ll get back to work right away," she said, her voice tinged with nervousness as she tidied up her lunch and excited the room.


    Kota, on the other hand, didn''t hide his frustration. He marched over to his mother, his face still flushed from embarrassment.


    "Mother¡­ Why did you hire someone like him?" His voice was full of contempt as he gestured toward Haruto.


    Inoue crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow, her expression unbothered. "And? This isn''t your store, is it? Now, go home and start studying."


    She let out a sigh, rubbing her temples as though Kota''s mere presence gave her a headache.


    "I don''t want to have to bribe your teachers again just to keep you in school."


    Kota''s face turned an even deeper shade of red, the weight of his humiliation now fully exposed.


    His eyes darted to Haruto, who remained calm, watching everything unfold with a faint smirk. Without another word, Kota stormed out, his footsteps heavy with frustration.


    The satisfying feeling he gets when seeing his ''friend'' being humiliated by the one who was supposed to ''love'' him was amazing.


    "I''m terribly sorry for my son''s behavior," Inoue said, her smile returning as she approached Haruto.


    Haruto, who had been a silent spectator to the unfolding drama, gave her a polite nod.


    "No need to apologize. It was just a little misunderstanding between friends."


    Inoue chuckled softly. "I see. That''s good, then."


    Her sharp eyes wandered over to Haruto''s clothes, and without warning, she reached out, feeling the fabric of his shirt between her fingers.


    "This is quite a cheap brand, isn''t it?" She frowned slightly, tilting her head in disapproval.


    "It wouldn''t look good for our store if one of our employees dresses like this."


    Haruto felt a sudden jolt of difort like he had been caught off-guard. "Ah, I''m sorry. I''ll get some new clothes tomorrow," he said quickly, feeling out of ce under her scrutiny.


    But Inoue merelyughed, her eyes narrowing in amusement. "Why wait until tomorrow? Let''s go shopping now. It wouldn''t do for you to continue wearing such outdated, unstylish clothes."


    "After all, you represent our store, and we can''t have you tarnishing its image with this look."


    Her tone was teasing, but there was no mistaking the expectation behind her words.


    [Ding!]


    [New Quest avable!]

 Chapter 32: Sugar Mommy?

    Haruto''s eyes flickered to the system interface that appeared before him, outlining the new quest that had him slightly taken aback.


    [Quest: Catching A Sugar Mommy Part I]


    [Description: The target, Asuka Inoue, has suggested a shopping trip for new clothes. Inoue is a good and attentive boss¡ªmake her happy, and you might just catch yourself a sugar mommy!]


    [Objective: Use this opportunity to increase the target''s Deprivation Matrix or decrease her Seduction and Mental Maniption resistance. The quest finished when the time limit ended.]


    [Rewards: 150 EXP, 5,000 Sex Coins, Skill: Charm Of Seduction.]


    [Time Limit: 2 hours 59 seconds.]


    Haruto scanned the details with a frown. The objective was simple enough, but unlike Chiyo, Inoue didn''t have the kind of libido he could easily y with.


    His mind raced with options. ''This isn''t going to be as straightforward.''


    ''Guess I''ll need to use some of the items in my inventory,'' he thought, his confidence shaken for a moment.


    ''Is this because of what that idiot Kota said earlier? That dumbass really got into my head.'' Haruto''s hand clenched slightly.


    He''d always been afraid of being exposed as a fraud, a handsome face covering a man filled with self-doubt.


    ''No, I can''t afford to think like this. If I want my revenge, I have to stay focused.''


    His attention shifted as the system chimed again, signaling his next move.


    [Ding! Target acquired.]


    [Target Information:]


    [Name: Mari Hayazawa]


    [Age: 18 years old]


    [Status: Virgin]


    [Libido Percentage: 5%]


    Once the new target was locked in, Haruto steeled his nerves and turned his focus back to Asuka Inoue.


    "Sure, Mrs. Inoue, but I''m still on the clock," he replied, rubbing the back of his neck.


    Though he already knew what her answer would be, he yed the role of a diligent employee.


    "It''s fine," Inoue said with a dismissive wave.


    "I''ve heard from Kitagawa that you''re a hard-working employee. It''s just your first day, so, let''s ck off a bit, shall we?"


    She gave him a sly smile, her tone light, but Haruto could tell there was more to it than casual amusement.


    Before long, the two of them left the store, heading toward another boutique. Inoue''s store was stylish but focused on everyday clothes, with no uniforms for the employees.


    However, one requirement was non-negotiable: every staff member had to be attractive, personable, and friendly without being intrusive.


    It was a form that had garnered her store an impressive customer base.


    As they walked side by side, Inoue unexpectedly slipped her arm through his, pulling him close.


    Haruto stiffened for a moment before he quicklyposed himself.


    "We''ll go to my friend''s store," she said with a yful tone. "She''s a designer, and her clothes are top quality. I think you''ll find something that suits you."


    Haruto allowed a smile to cross his lips, his mind racing with possibilities. "I''ll let you take the lead, Mrs. Inoue. You know best when ites to fashion."


    Inoue''s sudden intimacy surprised him, but he wasn''t about to let the opportunity slip. ''She made the first move,'' he thought, his confidence growing.


    As they arrived at the boutique, Haruto couldn''t help but notice how much fancier it waspared to Inoue''s own store.


    He felt a slight pang of anxiety creep in, remembering that despite the money he had, most of it was spent pampering his sister or supporting Chiyo for daily household needs.


    The idea of buying designer clothes in a ce like this was far from his usual spending habits.


    ''There''s no way she''ll just pay for everything¡­ right?'' he thought, unsure of how to navigate this situation.


    But before his worries could spiral further, Inoue chuckled softly beside him.


    "You don''t have to worry, Haruto."


    "I''ll be the one paying today," she said, her voice light but knowing, as if she had already guessed what was going through his mind.


    Haruto widened his eyes, not because she would buy him all the clothes, it was just because she called him by his first name.


    As if she understood what was on his mind, she continued, "It''s fine if I call you Haruto, right? You can call me Asuka too, for the sake of creating bonds." she winked.


    Haruto''s face flushed, a mix of embarrassment and surprise. "I see¡­ It''s fine by me then. But, you really don''t have to pay for me, Mrs. Inoue. I still have enough¡ª"


    Asuka cut him off with a yful smack on his arm. "Nonsense. I''m the one who brought you here, so of course I''ll be the one to pay. Now stop fussing and start calling me Asuka." With that, she gently nudged him forward into the store.


    The boutique staff greeted Inoue like an old friend, offering them a private VIP room. As they settled in, Asuka began picking out clothes for him, her eyes glinting with excitement.


    After a few moments, she held up a sleek ck hoodie with striking red strings and a bold chain-like design along the sleeves.


    "This ce has a lot of casual styles, so don''t worry too much," she said, holding the hoodie up to him, assessing its fit against his frame.


    "Try this one on," she smiled warmly.


    Haruto nodded, epting the garment. Quietly, he slipped into the changing room and began undressing, hanging the hoodie on a hook.


    He hadn''t even taken off his shirt fully when the door creaked open behind him. His eyes widened as he saw Asuka reflected in the mirror, stepping inside with a mischievous smile.


    "I got bored," she said nonchntly. "Why don''t I help you out? Now turn around."


    Haruto was momentarily taken aback, but he quicklyposed himself, raising an eyebrow as if to y along with her game.


    He turned to face her, his chest bare, his muscles tense but controlled.


    Asuka''s eyes glinted with interest as she slowly approached him. "Oh my," she whispered, her fingers trailing lightly across his chest, sending a shiver down his spine.


    "You''ve been hiding a body like this under all thoseyers?"


    The lightness of her touch made him shiver involuntarily.


    In her other hand, she held a measuring tape, though it seemed more like a prop as her fingers wandered further, tracing the line of his neck.


    Sensitive to her touch, Haruto caught her wandering hand, bringing it to his lips. He kissed her fingertips, his lips brushing her skin just enough to make her pulse quicken.


    "Are you trying to tempt me, Mrs. Asuka?" he growled, his voice deep andced with intent.


    Asuka didn''t miss a beat, her smile deepening as she replied, "Do you object?"


    Haruto''s smirk returned. "Not at all." He spun her around swiftly, pressing her back against the wall, caging her between his body and the cold surface.


    The air between them crackled with tension, his hands firmly gripping her hips as he leaned in closer, his lips barely an inch from her ear.


    "But don''t me me for what happens next," he whispered, his voice sending a shiver down her spine.


    Asuka giggled, the sound light but filled with anticipation.


    "Oh my, I''m so scared now," she teased, her tone dripping with yful sarcasm, though her body betrayed her excitement, leaning into his warmth as if she was ready to be devoured by the wolf she had willingly provoked.

 Chapter 33: Having Fun With Sugar Mommy*

    Haruto smirked to himself, realizing just how much of a yer Asuka was. She wasn''t afraid to get someone far younger than her even when she had a husband, clearly reveling in the thrill of temptation.


    ''She''s bad news,'' he thought, ''but there''s no way I''m letting her y me.''


    ''I''ll make her obsessed with me to the point that her brain would either think about me or my dick.''


    Controlling someone like her, someone who could easily stray to findfort in another man, was no small task, but Haruto was up for the challenge.


    He felt the weight of the situation but remained confident.


    ''I''ll use the system''s item if things get out of hand,'' he decided.


    With that thought, he leaned down, letting his tongue trail along her neck before giving her a sharp bite. Asuka''s body jolted from the sensation, her breath hitching.


    [The host has discovered one of Asuka Asuka''s sensitive spots.]


    [Her Libido Rate has increased by 5%.]


    ''Still low¡­''


    Haruto frowned, considering the use of an item, but before he could act, Asuka''s hand suddenly gripped his hair.


    Without warning, she pulled him into a deep kiss.


    At first, their lips simply pressed together, but Haruto, not one to let this opportunity slip, bit her lower lip gently.


    Her soft moan filled the room as her mouth parted, allowing him to slip his tongue inside. He explored her eagerly, his tongue dancing with hers as they fought for dominance, their breath ragged and heavy with desire.


    Neither wanted to back down, their lips remaining locked as saliva began to drip down their cheeks, mixing into a messy stream that fell to the floor. The heat between them was undeniable.


    ''Damn, she''s good,'' Haruto thought, hispetitive side igniting. He wasn''t about to let her take control of this moment.


    His hands moved slowly but purposefully, sliding under her shirt and ignoring the barrier of her bra.


    He squeezed her breasts firmly, eliciting a sharp gasp from Asuka, her body trembling under his touch.


    Her E-cup bra was no match for his determination, and he quickly found her hardened nipples, twisting and pinching them roughly.


    "Nnngggghhh~" she moaned, her voice a mix of pleasure and surrender as her body reacted to his touch.


    [The host has discovered one of Asuka Asuka''s sensitive spots.]


    [Her Libido Rate has increased by 20%.]


    Haruto''s smirk deepened. ''Now we''re getting somewhere.''


    "Hhaa¡­ aahhh." Asuka moaned, her breath ragged between their increasingly heated kiss.


    She wasn''t about to let Haruto take control so easily. Her hand slid down his torso, fingers trailing deliberately toward his crotch before she grabbed his cock, her touch firm and teasing.


    Haruto jolted, breaking their kiss in surprise. His chest rose and fell rapidly as he tried to catch his breath.


    "What''s wrong? Are you getting worked up already?"


    Asuka''s voice was almost innocent, a mischievous smile ying on her lips as her hand began to move, slow and deliberate, up and down, eliciting a low growl from Haruto''s throat.


    "Mrs. Asuka¡­" he hissed, unable to suppress the pleasure coursing through him.


    "Aww, such a cute reaction from a handsome young man like you."


    She leaned in again, her lips brushing his cheek before her tongue darted out, licking the trail of saliva there.


    A strange sensation of embarrassment welled up inside Haruto. For the first time in a while, he felt cornered, like prey caught in the gaze of a predator.


    Asuka''s seductive confidence was overwhelming.


    Determined not to lose ground, Haruto shifted his weight, pressing his knee between her legs, feeling the warmth of her through the fabric of her skirt.


    Asuka''s smirk widened, a flush creeping up her neck as she leaned into the pressure.


    "You''re quite the naughty boy, aren''t you?" she teased, her face flushed with desire.


    Haruto quickly nced at the system interface, noting her Libido Percentage ticking up to 65%.


    ''Damn, she''s tougher than I thought,'' he mused, a smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    But there was no time to dwell on that. He leaned closer, his lips brushing the curve of her neck as he murmured, "Mrs. Asuka, aren''t you ashamed of seducing your son''s friend?"


    Her response was a throatyugh, filled with amusement. "Isn''t that what makes it all the more thrilling?"


    A devious smirk spread across his face as he pressed his lips to hers once more, this time with more purpose.


    Asuka responded eagerly, but her movements faltered as Haruto''s control slipped further away from her.


    Her hand, which had been steadily stroking him, sped up butcked the intensity to push him over the edge. Frustration wed at him as sweat beaded on his forehead.


    "Mrs. Asuka¡­ faster," he urged, his voice thick with need.


    Sheughed softly, her tone dripping with seduction. "Oh, baby, if you finish too quickly, how could you possibly satisfy us?"


    The word "us" barely registered in Haruto''s mind, lost as he was in the heat of the moment.


    Her hand was warm, firm, and skilled, sending jolts of pleasure through his body with every movement. But still, it wasn''t enough.


    Her fingers brushed the tip of his cock, making him jolt. He reached for her skirt, intent on turning the tables, but Asuka yfully pped his hand away.


    "Patience," she whispered, her voice like silk, making him shiver. "Let me take care of you."


    Haruto''s breathing grew heavier, frustration mounting as Asuka teased him with her measured movements.


    His body tensed, caught between the rising pleasure and his need for control. Her fingers worked skillfully, yet she deliberately held back, keeping him on edge.


    He could feel her dominance weighing on him, making him want to break through her yful restraint.


    "You''re holding out on me, Mrs. Asuka," Haruto growled low in her ear, his voice thick with desire.


    "But I won''t let you win this easily."

 Chapter 34: Becoming Sugar Baby*

    Asuka chuckled softly, her breath warm against his cheek. "You think you can beat me at my own game, Haruto?"


    She teased, her lips brushing lightly against his. Her hand slowed its pace, making his frustration boil over.


    A grin spread across Haruto''s face, sharp and filled with determination.


    "I never lose," he whispered before trailing a line of kisses down her neck, his teeth grazing her skin just hard enough to send shivers through her body.


    ''System, use the aphrodisiac potion for Mrs. Asuka.'' he said inwardly, giving order to the system.


    [Understood!]


    [Aphrodisiac Potion has been sessfully used on: Asuka Inoue.]


    [Potion Effect: Libido Rate will Increase to 70% temporarily.]


    [The target is clouded by lust, with significantly reduced resistance to seduction.]


    [Limitation: 2x bonus for the Deprivation Matrix is not avable afterpleting the quest.


    [Duration: Potion effectsts for 15 minutes.]


    With that, the effect of the potion affected Asuka with just a second. Her moans became more frequent, but she still kept control, her hand working in steady, deliberate motions.


    Haruto was done ying by her rules.


    In one swift movement, he grabbed her wrist, stopping her teasing hand. He met her gaze, his eyes zing with intensity.


    "Let''s see who''s really in charge here," he muttered, his voice low andmanding.


    Asuka''s eyes widened for a moment, caught off guard by the sudden shift in his tone. But her surprise quickly morphed into a challenging smile.


    "Is that so? Show me, then."


    Without hesitation, Haruto spun her around and pinned her against the wall, his body pressing against hers.


    His hand moved down her waist, slipping beneath her skirt and brushing over her panties. Asuka gasped, but her smirk didn''t falter.


    "You''re full of surprises," she whispered, her breath shaky with anticipation.


    "I told you," Haruto murmured, his lips brushing against her ear, "I don''t lose."


    His fingers found her wet pussy, teasing her through the fabric as Asuka''s moans grew louder.


    The control she had over him began to slip, her breathing quickening as his hand moved in perfect rhythm, pushing her closer and closer to the edge.


    Her hand, still trapped in his grip, tightened reflexively around his arm as pleasure surged through her.


    "Nngghhh~ H-Haruto¡­" she gasped, her voice nowced with desperation.


    He leaned in, his lips inches from hers. "Tell me who''s in charge," he whispered, his breath hot against her trembling lips.


    Asuka bit her lip, trying to maintain herposure, but the intensity of his touch was overwhelming.


    Her body betrayed her, shuddering against him as pleasure rippled through her.


    "Y-you are," she finally admitted, her voice a breathless whisper, her pride slowly giving way to the sensations that consumed her.


    Satisfied, Haruto''s smirk deepened as he pressed harder, his fingers slipping beneath the fabric of her panties.


    Asuka''s entire body tensed in response, her legs trembling as the pleasure became almost too much to bear.


    The system chimed softly in the back of his mind, probably about the increase of the target''s libido.


    But Haruto barely paid it any attention. He was entirely focused on the moment, on the way Asuka''s body writhed beneath his touch, on the victory he could practically taste.


    Her moans filled the room, and the once-dominant Asuka now clung to Haruto,pletely at his mercy.


    He moved his fingers faster, and Asuka''s body trembled, every inch of her reacting to him.


    Just as she neared her climax, Haruto pulled back suddenly, leaving her breathless and quivering, teetering on the edge of release.


    "W-why did you stop?"


    She gasped, her chest rising and falling as she tried to catch her breath, her body still craving the pleasure he had denied her.


    Haruto grinned, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "I told you, I won''t lose. You''re going to beg me for it, Mrs. Asuka."


    Her eyes shed with annoyance, but the raw need in her expression was undeniable. She wanted him to finish what he started, her pride battling against her desires. But in the end, the pleasure was too much to resist.


    "Please," she finally whispered, her voice barely audible.


    Haruto leaned in, his lips brushing her ear once more. "Louder."


    Asuka bit her lip, her breathing ragged. "Please¡­ don''t stop¡­"


    With a triumphant smirk, Haruto slid his fingers back into Asuka''s slick warmth, resuming his relentless pace.


    The wet sounds of her arousal filled the air as liquid dripped from her pussy, trailing down her legs before pooling on the floor beneath them.


    The sight of her trembling body, her soft whimpers, only fueled his desire. He pressed his hardened cock against her back, grinding it slowly against her, moving in rhythm with the thrust of his fingers deep inside her.


    Asuka''s moans became louder, more desperate, her entire body convulsing with pleasure. Her legs wobbled, barely able to support her as the heat within her coiled tighter, threatening to snap.


    "Nnngggghhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! I''m close! I need to cum!" she gasped.


    Haruto grinned, watching her unravel before him. The mix of pride and satisfaction swelled in his chest, making his cock throb with excitement.


    He pressed harder against her back, seeking more of that sweet friction. Her body''s warmth seeped through her clothes, intensifying his pleasure.


    "Shit... even through your clothes, you feel amazing," he hissed under his breath, his imagination running wild at the thought of being inside her.


    With a final thrust of his hips, his release hit him, spilling onto her clothes, staining them with the thick, hot evidence of his desire.


    Panting, he leaned into her ear, his voice low andmanding. "Remember this, Mrs. Asuka. I''m the one that would be in control."


    ***


    After their intense moment, Asuka quietly took him shopping. She picked out several new outfits for him, never saying a word about what had just transpired.


    Her calm demeanor only made the situation more surreal. Once their shopping spree ended, she brought him to a salon.


    Haruto sat awkwardly in the chair as the stylist cut away his once-gloomy, medium-length hair that often hid his face. Now, it was fresh and neat, a sharp contrast to the boy he used to be.


    As the day drew to a close, it was time to part ways. Asuka turned to him, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Today was fun, Haruto. Why don''t we meet again?"


    "If you don''t mind, Mrs. Asuka," he replied, giving her a polite nod.


    She ced a hand on his shoulder, a yful smile tugging at her lips. "Oh my, I told you not to be so formal outside of work," she teased.


    Haruto smiled awkwardly, bowing slightly in apology. "Ah¡­ sorry. It''s just a habit."


    Shaking her head, Asuka sighed. "Hm... if you keep bowing like that, I can''t invite you to one of my ''tea parties.''"


    She chuckled softly, then paused to study his face. After a moment, she lifted his chin gently, her smile warm.


    "Someone as handsome as you need to keep their head up," she said, her tone softer. "Now, that''s perfect."


    As she stepped back, she winked at him. "Let''s meet up again in the future, and wear the clothes I picked out for you." With that, she gave him a final smile and waved before walking away.


    Haruto stood there, watching her retreating figure until she disappeared from view. A bright smile lingered on his face, though his attention was momentarily interrupted by the system notification signaling thepletion of his quest and the rewards that followed.


    He didn''t bother checking them.


    ''It was so easy¡­ too easy,'' he thought to himself, his smile widening as the realization hit him.


    ''All I have to do is stand there, and every woman just flocks to me? This system is ridiculously overpowered.''


    As the smile on his lips grew wider, a dark thought surfaced. ''But stealing Kota''s mom and crush isn''t enough¡­ I need to make him suffer more.''


    His voice dropped to a whisper as he envisioned his next move. "Yes¡­ that''ll break him."

 Chapter 35: Dog Cage

    It was Wednesday night when Haruto made his way toward the abandoned warehouse, its looming structure dimly lit by a few flickering streetmps.


    As he approached, he spotted Arataki already waiting outside, waving at him with a wide grin, his impatience clear.


    The distant murmur of voices grew louder, hinting at the crowd gathered inside. The ce sounded far more lively than he had anticipated.


    "Yo, Haruto! Ready for some fun?" Arataki called out yfully, his tone casual and carefree.


    Haruto nodded but couldn''t help the faint twinge of annoyance creeping in. He was always a little too yful, often skirting the line of impoliteness.


    For one, he insisted on calling him by his first name, a level of familiarity that felt out of ce since they weren''t exactly close.


    Yet, Haruto had noticed that Arataki addressed Senior Nakamura and Kikuchi by their surnames, a mark of respect he didn''t seem to extend to him.


    ''So, does that mean he doesn''t respect me at all?''


    He thought, but he quickly brushed it aside as Arataki threw an arm around his neck, dragging him toward the entrance with a mischievous grin still stered on his face.


    Inside the warehouse, the atmosphere was buzzing with energy. The ce was far more crowded than Haruto had expected, with people gathered around a wide circr stage in the center of the space.


    The stage itself was encircled by a tall gate made of thin iron bars, giving it a cage-like appearance. Wires stretched between the stage and the crowd, keeping spectators at a distance.


    Now he understood why they called it the "Dog Cage."


    "Neat, right?" Arataki grinned, nudging him as they moved through the crowd.


    "This ce got its name not just from the cage. Back in the day, it was used for illegal dog fights."


    "We just repurposed it for... other kinds of entertainment," he exined, leading him to a narrow set of ck stairs at the back of the room.


    The staircase was made from cheap tin, and each step they took nged loudly beneath their feet, adding to the gritty, underground feel of the ce.


    At the top of the stairs was a small room with a clear view of the circr stage below, separated from the crowd by a low metal gate.


    Arataki pushed open the door, and Haruto was immediately hit by the heavy scent of cigarettes and alcohol hanging thick in the air.


    The room was dimly lit, and inside was a table surrounded by worn-out sofas. Kikuchi sat at the table, counting a thick stack of money with a focused expression.


    On the table before him, there was easily more than 30 million JPY¡ªpiles of cash stacked high, next to a money-counting machine humming as it processed more bills.


    Another table off to the side was cluttered with bottles of booze, packs of cigarettes, and a variety of snacks.


    Seated around it were two men and a woman, their eyes glued to the ongoing fight in the cage below, theirughter and conversation mixing with the raucous cheers of the crowd.


    "Senior Kikuchi, I''ve brought you the star of the show," Arataki announced theatrically, making a sweeping gesture toward Haruto.


    Haruto bowed slightly, offering a polite nod to everyone in the room. All eyes turned to him¡ªthe two men and the woman included.


    He recognized the woman immediately as Arataki''s older sister, Erika. One of the men was Senior Nakamura, while the other was a hulking figure he didn''t know.


    His ck hair was slicked back, his sharp, nted eyes sizing him up like a predator. His broad, muscr frame strained against his gray shirt, and tattoos snaked from his arms up to his neck, giving him a menacing air.


    "Ah, you probably don''t know Mr. Yamada," Arataki said with a sly grin, one that was different from his usual yful smile¡ªit was full of teasing and amusement.


    The name sent a jolt through Haruto. His eyes twitched. ''No¡­ it can''t be¡­''


    Yamada stood up, towering over Haruto, his sheer size making Haruto crane his neck just to meet his gaze.


    ''He does look like him,'' Haruto thought, his suspicion deepening.


    Without warning, Yamada extended his hand. Haruto hesitated for a moment before reluctantly shaking it.


    The man''s grip was firm, almost crushing. After the handshake, Yamada casually sat back down on the sofa, grabbed a bottle of beer, and took a swig, paying no further attention to Haruto.


    Haruto remained standing, his mind still racing. ''He''s¡­ not quite the same as him. Also, why is he polite?'' he lifted his brow.


    Usually, the one who needed to bow down and introduce themselves was the one with a lower position. But Yamada was the one who stood up instead.


    Kikuchi, who had been silently observing, finally spoke. "Mr. Yamada''s here to watch the fight. It''s one of his favorite pastimes when he''s bored," he exined as though he were introducing a VIP.


    Haruto nodded quietly, processing the situation. Before he could say anything, Arataki leaned in, whispering into his ear.


    "He''s Daiki''s big bro. And listen¡ªdon''t mess with him. He''s the boss''s boss."


    Haruto wanted to say something to him but was interrupted when Erika suddenly stood up, pushing her brother aside.


    She wrapped her arms around him, pulling him into a tight hug before nting a kiss on his cheek.


    "My handsome little boy!" she purred, kissing him again, leaving his cheeks marked with kisses because of her red lipstick.


    "I didn''t know you were here."


    She held onto him, her breath carrying the scent of cigarettes. Her voice dropped into a sultry tone.


    "So, are you a spectator tonight? Or a fighter?"


    "Well, I''m here to have a little fun." He winked at her.


    "Oh my, feisty, aren''t you?" Erika giggled, tightening her hold on his arm.


    Kikuchi''s voice cut through the moment. "Since you''re ready, you can head down now. But don''t get ahead of yourself¡ªyou''re not fighting Enji yet. You''ve got to take on the Pup Champion before you get to the Bulldog."


    He added with a smirk, "Your pay depends on how many fights you win, so don''t get your hopes up too high."


    Haruto''s gaze shifted to the cage below. "Don''t worry," he said confidently, his eyes fixed on the ongoing fight.


    "I''m not here to be a loser."


    In the ring, Enji was fighting his opponent. The poor guy was already battered and barely standing while he looked untouched.


    With a single brutal punch to the jaw, his opponent went flying into the iron gate, which rattled violently on impact.


    The referee blew his whistle, signaling the end of the fight as the crowd erupted in cheers.


    Enji raised his fists in triumph, his gaze locking onto the ck box where Haruto stood. He smirked, clearly issuing a challenge.


    Haruto met his stare, returning the smirk.

 Chapter 36: Pup Champion

    Haruto wrapped a long strip of cloth around his hand, binding it tightly to protect his knuckles.


    Despite the makeshift protection, his knuckles were already raw¡ªeither from bruises or the blood seeping through from earlier fights.


    His gaze never left the ring, eyes sharp as they tracked the two men inside.


    One of them, dressed in a simple gray sleeveless shirt, moved with precision, his punches fast and calcted.


    His opponent struggled to keep up, already faltering from the relentless blows.


    ''That''ll be my next opponent,'' Haruto thought, leaning casually against the cold iron pir behind him, arms crossed.


    He studied every movement, each strike, and counter, mentally preparing himself for the inevitable sh.


    This was his fourth fight of the night, and if he won, he''d im the Pup Championship.


    The ring rarely stayed quiet tonight¡ªthere were too many fighters eager to prove themselves, especially with Haruto''s name being whispered around the arena.


    Unbeknownst to him, the organizers had begun hyping him as the rising star, the new champion who would eventually take down Enji.


    And for anyone who managed to defeat Haruto, the reward would be double the usual prize.


    ''Not bad,'' Haruto mused, his hands still busy tying the red cloth over his other palm. ''But not as good as Enji.''


    His attention snapped back to the ring just in time to see the man in the gray shirt¡ªReynold, they called himnd a brutal punch to his opponent''s jaw.


    The man crumpled to the floor like a rag doll. The referee quickly moved in, counting to ten as the unconscious many motionless.


    With a final blow of the whistle, the referee raised Reynold''s arm in victory.


    "Reynold, winner of the fourth chapter!" the announcer dered to the roaring crowd.


    Reynold didn''t waste time celebrating. He turned toward Haruto, his chest heaving, and taunted him with a mocking gesture¡ªa hard m of his fist into his palm, eyes gleaming with challenge.


    Haruto only smirked in response, his dark eyes gleaming with cold intent. ''I''ll crush you to pieces,'' he thought, his fists tightening in anticipation.


    In the underground ring, there were no rules. That was both the best and the worst part of it.


    It was a ce where anything could happen¡ªa win-win and lose-lose situation all at once.


    The crowd erupted in cheers as Reynold stepped down from the ring, his victory celebration brief as his gaze remained locked on Haruto.


    Haruto pushed off the pir, his muscles taut as he unwrapped his arms from his chest and rolled his shoulders, readying himself.


    The ring announcer''s voice boomed across the warehouse, "Next up, Kuro Usagi versus Reynold!"


    The crowd shifted as people surged forward, eager to see this next battle. Haruto made his way to the ring, his eyes cold and calcted, every step a rhythm of calm focus.


    As he climbed through the ropes and entered the cage, Reynold was already bouncing on his feet, loosening up his shoulders and grinning at him with excitement.


    "In this ring, there''s only one rule!"


    The referee, a man in his mid-forties with a weathered face, announced as he nced between the two fighters.


    "Thest man standing is the winner!"


    Haruto, under his alias Kuro Usagi, stood casually, his posture loose and unbothered. His opponent, Reynold, circled him, cracking his knuckles.


    "Alright, let''s get this over with."


    Reynold sneered, sizing him up. "Just so you know, I don''t care about the rewards or the money."


    "But seeing you named as the next champion? I couldn''t let that slide. I''ll be the one who beats you down tonight as I am the defending champion!" His tone dripped with confidence.


    Haruto, however, merely shrugged, the words rolling off him without effect. He wasn''t here for the taunts or theatrics. All that mattered was victory, and the sooner it came, the better.


    Reynold wasted no time. With a speed that belied his muscr frame, he closed the distance, throwing a sharp jab toward Haruto''s face.


    Haruto leaned back just in time, narrowly dodging the punch, his lips curving into a smirk.


    ''Too predictable, this man is just a joke.'' he thought.


    Reynold came at him again, this time with a right hook aimed at his ribs, but Haruto anticipated the move, deflecting the blow with his elbow before countering with a quick jab to Reynold''s stomach.


    The punchnded, but Reynold barely flinched. He grinned wider, as if enjoying the pain, and threw a wild uppercut.


    "Huh, you just called that punch?! Come here! Punch me harder!" he screamed and the crowd cheered together with him.


    Haruto sidestepped, the force of Reynold''s swing sending him stumbling forward slightly.


    He seized the moment and mmed his fist into Reynold''s exposed ribs, feeling the satisfying thud of impact.


    He grunted but twisted around quickly, throwing a vicious elbow at Haruto''s head.


    It grazed Haruto''s temple, stunning him for a split second. Reynold saw the opportunity and charged, aiming a heavy punch at Haruto''s midsection.


    This time, Haruto took the blow head-on, the impact sending a wave of pain through his body, but he held his ground. His eyes shed with a dangerous glint.


    ''Now''s my chance.''


    As Reynold pulled back for another strike, Haruto ducked low, driving his shoulder into his torso with all his strength.


    Reynold staggered back, winded, but before he could recover, Haruto was already on him. Hended a brutal series of punches¡ªleft, right, left¡ªhis fists connecting with Reynold''s jaw and cheekbones with bone-crunching force.


    Reynold''s grin faltered, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. Desperation flickered in his eyes as he swung wildly at Haruto again. But Haruto was in control now.


    He dodged effortlessly, each of Reynold''s punches bing slower, more frantic.


    "Just that? Where are your big words? You can''t fight me anymore?" Harutoughed at the pathetic man in front of him.


    His eyes were unfocused and his face was bloodied, full of bruises and blood.


    With one final calcted move, Haruto pivoted on his heel, delivering a powerful roundhouse kick straight to Reynold''s side.


    The blow sent Reynold crashing into the iron gate of the ring, the metal rattling violently as he slumped to the ground.


    The crowd erupted, their cheers deafening, but Haruto''s focus remained on Reynold.


    The man struggled to stand, his body shaking from the force of the impact, but he couldn''t muster the strength to get back on his feet.


    Haruto stalked toward him, every step deliberate, before crouching beside his fallen opponent.


    "I told you," Haruto muttered under his breath, just loud enough for Reynold to hear, "I''d crush you."


    Reynold tried to re at him, but his body wouldn''t respond. He was done.


    The referee stepped in, raising Haruto''s hand in victory. "Kuro Usagi wins the Pup Championship!"


    The crowd roared in approval, the sound vibrating through the walls of the warehouse.


    Haruto stood tall, ncing up at the ck box where Kikuchi and the others watched.


    Enji, who had been observing the fight with a smirk, now narrowed his eyes, acknowledging Haruto''s win with a nod.


    Haruto met his gaze and smirked back. ''I''ming for you next.''

 Chapter 37: Bulldog League

    Haruto stood in front of Kikuchi, who was deeply focused on counting a stack of bills. The warehouse had emptied out for the night, and Yamada had left hours ago.


    Erika slumped drunkenly beside her brother Arataki, and babbled incoherently, clinging to him. Haruto, on the other hand, was savoring the moment of his hard-earned sess.


    He straightened his posture, hands sped behind his back, confidence radiating from his eyes after a long, grueling night of fights.


    ''Maybe it is luck? Or maybe I am that strong?''


    Whatever it was, winning was like a drug for him, it was so addictive.


    ''Ah yeah, probably because I spar with Enji almost daily.''


    Kikuchi flicked his wrist, tossing two thick stacks of money onto the table in front of Haruto.


    "Here''s your cut for tonight," he said casually.


    Nakamura, seated nearby, exhaled a cloud of cigarette smoke before chiming in.


    "Because of you, the new challenger, we pulled in more cash than usual."


    "Normally, rookies barely make it through their first round, so it''s rare to see a fresh pup survive this far into the Bulldog league."


    Haruto bent over, gathering the money from the table. He thumbed through it¡ªless than 750,000 JPY, but still a considerable sum for one night.


    A smirk crept across his face. ''Not bad, I will buy something nice for Haruka and Chiyo.''


    "You should make this a nightly event, boss," he said jokingly.


    Kikuchi chuckled darkly. "Tell that to the police. We''re already skating on thin ice, paying them off just to keep this thing running."


    "Some cops are still too clean or full of pride. One wrong move and they''ll shut us down."


    Haruto nodded, he didn''t actually care about the managerial things or the police as long as he could get money and fight against Enji.


    He didn''t want to get too deep into all this gang thing anyway. He just wants to get revenge on Daiki and steal all his women. If he has any.


    ''Someone like him¡­ Can he even feel love?''


    He slipped the cash into his hoodie pocket. "So, does that mean I can fight Enji now?"


    The room fell silent. Even Arataki, always quick with a joke, stopped talking. Nakamura blew a slow puff of smoke, his eyes narrowing.


    Then, after a beat, Arataki burst outughing. "You''ve got balls, Haruto, I''ll give you that! But taking on that gori when you''re already beat up?" He shook his head, still cracking up.


    "You need to learn to love yourself a bit more¡ªespecially that face of yours. Don''t you have a date lined up or something?"


    Haruto just gave him a stern look, even when Arataki said was right. His ''sugar mommy'' maybe would call them anytime soon.


    "Save your strength for Friday," Kikuchi said, leaning back on the sofa, crossing his legs. "The Bulldog League isn''t child''s y."


    Haruto''s brows furrowed in frustration. "I don''t have time to wait. I''ve got a sparring match with Daiki on Saturday."


    Nakamura sighed, taking another drag of his cigarette. "You''re in too much of a rush, Haruto. You could always get Kikuchi to cancel the sparring match."


    "I''m not backing down," Haruto said, his voice firm and unwavering.


    Kikuchi and Nakamura exchanged a nce, a silent conversation passing between them. Finally, Kikuchi relented.


    "Fine. You can fight Enji. But you won''t get any more money since the warehouse is already empty."


    Haruto''s face lit up. "Thanks, boss!"


    Without wasting a second, he grabbed his hoodie and rushed out of the room, eager for his next battle.


    As the door swung shut behind him, Kikuchi shook his head, lighting another cigarette.


    "Kids these days. Too eager for glory¡ªthey don''t realize how close they are to getting themselves killed."


    Nakamura chuckled softly. "Let them burn bright. The darkness alwayses sooner orter."


    ***


    Unlike the Pup Championship, the Bulldog League offered a more direct path to victory¡ªno need to fight a string of opponents.


    A fighter could simply point to the picture of their chosen target, hung on the warehouse wall, and challenge them. If they won, their own face would rece the loser''s.


    Tonight, Haruto had chosen Enji. Now, they stood in the dimly lit ring, facing each other, their eyes locked with intense determination.


    There was no referee this time, no audience cheering from the sidelines. This fight was unofficial¡ªa raw, private showdown between two men.


    Enji, ever the provocateur, sneered at Haruto, his mocking tone breaking the silence.


    "Huh, thought you''d be running home by now. Your mom must be losing her mind, wondering where her little boy is."


    Haruto''s smirk was cool, unbothered. "I''m not going home until I win big."


    Enji let out a boomingugh, cracking his knuckles as if Haruto''s confidence was a joke.


    "Alright then, bring it on. Let''s see if you''ve got what it takes, then."


    Without hesitation, Enji lunged forward, his movements like a predator seizing the opportunity.


    Haruto barely had time to react as Enji''s fist mmed into his ribs¡ªright where the bruises from the earlier fight still ached.


    Pain shot through Haruto''s body, but he gritted his teeth, refusing to show weakness.


    Enji smirked, his eyes narrowing with satisfaction. "Thought you were tough? You might be my friend, but in this ring, we are no more than an enemy," he taunted, delivering a swift kick to Haruto''s thigh, targeting the spot that had already taken a brutal hit earlier.


    The sharp pain threatened to buckle Haruto''s leg, but he steadied himself, refusing to give Enji the satisfaction of seeing him falter.


    "You''re slow," Enji sneered, taking advantage of Haruto''s fatigue,nding another brutal punch to his already bloodied knuckles.


    Haruto winced, feeling the sharp sting as his hands throbbed with each impact.


    Haruto''s vision blurred for a moment as Enji drove a knee into his abdomen. He doubled over, gasping for air.


    Every move, every attack from Enji was aimed precisely at his weak points, exploiting the damage Haruto had sustained earlier in the night.


    He grabbed Haruto by the neck and mmed him into the cage. The metal rattled as Haruto''s back hit the iron bars.


    Haruto coughed, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, his body screaming in agony. Yet, his eyes never left Enji''s. There was no fear in them¡ªonly determination.


    Enji raised his fist for the final blow, his grin widening. "This is where it ends."

 Chapter 38: A Gap In Power

    But just as Enji''s fist descended, Haruto shifted his weight just in time, narrowly dodging Enji''s iing punch.


    The force of the blow missed him by a hair, but the air it disced was enough to feel like a warning.


    Haruto knew that if he took another hit like that, it could be the end. His body was screaming with pain, bruises throbbing with every movement, but he couldn''t afford to back down.


    Not now.


    ''This¡­ he is different when he is in the ring''


    Enji recovered from the missed punch with surprising speed, his grin never faltering.


    "You''re slippery, I''ll give you that," he sneered, circling Haruto like a predator waiting for the perfect moment to strike again.


    "But let''s see how long you can keep that up."


    Haruto''s breath was ragged, his body heavy with fatigue, but his mind was focused. He could feel every bruise Enji had targeted¡ªthe ribs, the thigh, his knuckles¡ªall burning like open wounds.


    It wasn''t a dirty move in the underground fight, but a strategy to win.


    But with each hit, he was learning. Enji had a rhythm, a method to his madness. Haruto could see it now, the slight dip in Enji''s shoulder just before he threw a punch, the tightening of his muscles before a kick.


    He was powerful, yes, but predictable.


    When Enji moved again, aiming a hook at Haruto''s already battered ribs, Haruto was ready.


    He sidestepped and countered with a sharp jab to Enji''s jaw, snapping his head to the side. Enji grunted, surprised by the quick retaliation.


    Haruto followed up with a series of punches to Enji''s midsection, his fists flying with newfound energy. He knew he couldn''t match Enji''s raw power, but he could outthink him¡ªoust him.


    ''I can''t lose, not when sparring with Daiki is near.''


    For a brief moment, it looked like the tide was turning. Haruto danced around Enji, avoiding the heavy blows andnding quick hits.


    The sound of knuckles meeting flesh echoed in the empty warehouse, and Haruto felt a flicker of hope.


    He''d seen it¡ªEnji''s weakness. His overconfidence, his reliance on brute strength rather than technique. If Haruto could keep exploiting that, he might just stand a chance.


    But Enji wasn''t a fool.


    With a roar Enjished out, abandoning his calcted attacks for sheer brutality.


    Haruto tried to dodge, but his massive fist collided with his already bruised thigh, sending a wave of agony up his leg.


    Haruto stumbled, his bnce faltering for just a second, and that was all Enji needed.


    His elbow smashed into Haruto''s temple, and stars exploded behind his eyes. Haruto staggered back, barely able to keep his footing.


    His vision blurred as Enji grabbed him by the neck and mmed him into the cage once more, the metal rattling as his body hit it with a sickening thud.


    "Enough ying around," Enji growled, his voice low and menacing.


    He pulled Haruto forward only to drive his knee into his stomach, knocking the wind out of him. Haruto gasped, doubling over in pain as Enji''s grip tightened around his neck.


    ''No, I won''t lose until I use all my power.''


    But Haruto refused to go down. Summoning thest of his strength, he swung his fist into Enji''s side, right at the spot he''d been targeting earlier.


    Enji grunted, his grip loosening for a fraction of a second. Haruto pushed forward, aiming another hit at Enji''s ribs, hoping to exploit that brief opening.


    For a moment, it worked. Enji staggered back, his hand clutching his side as he red at Haruto with a mixture of anger and respect.


    Haruto saw it¡ªthe slightest hitch in Enji''s breathing, the slight flinch when he moved his ribs. That was it. That was his weak spot.


    But it was toote.


    Enji roared, charging forward with renewed fury. Haruto tried to dodge, but his body was too slow, too worn down from the relentless beating.


    Enji''s fist collided with his jaw, sending him crashing to the ground. Haruto''s vision swam, and he struggled to get back on his feet, but his body wouldn''t cooperate.


    His muscles refused to respond, the pain too overwhelming.


    Enji stood over him, panting heavily, his fists still raised. For a moment, it seemed like he might deliver another blow, but then he lowered his arms, a grin spreading across his face.


    "You put up a good fight," Enji said, but this time, a subtle smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "You''re ready for Daiki."


    Haruto''s body felt like it had been through a meat grinder, every muscle screaming in protest as hey on the cold floor, gasping for breath.


    His vision was blurred, his head throbbing from the blows, but even through the pain, he managed to smirk.


    He''d given everything he had, and though he had lost, he had proven something¡ªnot just to Enji, but to himself. He was ready for Daiki.


    "Get up," Enji said, offering a hand.


    Haruto hesitated for a moment, his pride stinging, but eventually, he took it.


    His legs wobbled like a newborn deer as he tried to stand, his entire body trembling with exhaustion. Enji held him up, steadying him with a firm grip.


    Meanwhile, Kikuchi, Nakamura, and Arataki stood by the gate of the ck box, watching the scene unfold.


    Kikuchi had a grin stered on his face, like a man who had just hit the jackpot, as he reached for a thick stack of money from Nakamura''s hand.


    "I told you he would lose," Kikuchi said smugly, his fingers flipping through the cash with satisfaction.


    Nakamura sighed, his eyes lingering on Haruto as he struggled to stand on his own. "I had high hopes for that kid," he said, exhaling a puff of smoke from his cigarette.


    "But it looks like he''s not quite there yet. Daiki''s going to eat him alive."


    Arataki, leaning against the gate, shook his head slightly. "Don''t count him out just yet. He''s good. He''s only been sparring with Enji for three weeks, and look at how far he''se."


    "Good isn''t enough," Kikuchi replied, pocketing his winnings.


    "He needs to be smarter, and craftier if he wants any chance against Daiki."


    Their conversation quieted as they watched Enji guide Haruto toward the infirmary room, the weight of defeat hanging heavy on the young fighter''s shoulders.


    But there was something in Haruto''s eyes¡ªsomething determined, unbroken.


    "Well," Nakamura muttered, watching the two men disappear into the shadows.


    "Let''s hope his fledgling wings are strong enough when the timees. The Red ws don''t give second chances."

 Chapter 39: This is Supposed To Be A Fun Night*

    "Brother, how long till the food is ready?"


    Haruka asked impatiently, her eyes drifting from her phone to where Haruto was busy at the counter, chopping vegetables with swift, deliberate motions.


    From her seat, she could only see his back, the rhythmic sound of the knife hitting the cutting board mixed with the faint sizzle from the stove.


    Another strange sound seemed toe from the kitchen, but it was muffled by the cooking noises.


    "Just a little longer... be patient," Haruto replied, his voice tight, though he didn''t turn around.


    His grip on the knife tightened as he diced the carrots and onions a little more aggressively.


    "Fine," Haruka muttered, shrugging as she shifted her attention back to her phone, scrollingzily through her feed.


    As soon as Haruka looked away, Haruto bent down slightly, lowering his voice. "You hear that, Mother? If you don''t finish soon, we''re going to have a problem."


    "Mmmph¡­ Nnngh¡­"


    Chiyo could only respond with muffled moans, her mouth full of his cock.


    Haruto''s hand gripped her hair, his fingers twisting through the strands as he thrust her head forward.


    "You''ve got to do it like this to satisfy me. Then, I''ll give you what you want," he muttered, guiding her rhythm faster.


    Saliva dribbled from the corners of her mouth, dripping down her chin and onto the floor as her lips stretched around him.


    Haruto''s breath hitched, his tip hitting the back of her throat with each thrust. Her mouth tightened and convulsed around him, sending jolts of pleasure up his spine, making it hard for him to stop.


    "Fuck¡­ your mouth feels like a pussy, Mother." he groaned, gripping her head harder.


    "You love this, don''t you? Sucking me off in front of your daughter like the little slut you are."


    Chiyo moaned again, her mouth working hungrily as if she was starved for him, her lips moving with greedy desperation.


    The system had stripped her of any self-restraint, leaving her helpless under his control, unable to resist even his most degradingmands.


    Her hands clutched at his legs, fingers curling as she bobbed her head faster, feeling every ridge, every vein of his cock in her mouth.


    Her own arousal grew, the heat between her legs impossible to ignore. She slipped her hand down, fingers brushing over her soaked panties before dipping into her folds.


    "Ugghh¡­. Ngghhh¡­. Mmnnn¡­"


    Her moans became needier, muffled by his cock as she fingered herself, but it wasn''t enough.


    She needed his cock inside her, and the ache only grew stronger with each passing second.


    Haruto''s grip on her hair tightened as he felt Chiyo''s tongue swirl around his shaft, sending waves of heat through his body.


    He looked down at her, her cheeks hollowed out as she sucked him, saliva gleaming on her lips


    Looking at her like that makes him be more horny.


    "Ahhh, Mother, if you keep moaning like that, we will get caught," he smirked, looking at her eyes panicked a little bit.


    Her muffled whimpers vibrated against his skin, only driving him closer to the edge.


    Haruto''s breathing quickened, his hips thrusting in sync with the movements of her head.


    He could feel the familiar tension building deep inside him, tightening with each motion of her mouth.


    His fingers dug into her scalp, and he leaned over her, his voice a hushed whisper. "Just like that, Mother¡­ don''t stop¡­"


    With a sharp gasp, he thrust into her mouth onest time, his climax crashing over him in waves.


    He groaned quietly, eyes squeezing shut as the pleasure pulsed through him, filling Chiyo''s mouth.


    Chiyo''s eyes widened slightly as she felt him release, his cock twitching between her lips.


    She swallowed quickly, sucking down every drop as her body shook with her own pent-up need.


    But it wasn''t enough for her. She craved more¡ªneeded more.


    However, they couldn''t continue, Haruto''s body stiffened as his father''s slurred voice filled the room, cutting through the tense silence.


    "Is the food not ready yet? Hurry up, useless!"


    Akihito staggered into the living room, his steps unsteady from alcohol. He threw himself onto the sofa, letting out a sigh of contempt.


    Haruto''s grip on the knife tightened, his knuckles white. He exchanged a brief nce with Chiyo, who remained quiet, waiting until the moment passed.


    She discreetly rose from beneath the kitchen counter, her eyes avoiding Akihito as she helped Haruto finish preparing dinner.


    As they quietly ced the food on the dining table, Haruto felt the familiar knot of frustration tightening in his chest.


    They all waited, as always, for Akihito to sit before they could eat.


    It was a routine that made his skin crawl¡ªbeing the one who worked tirelessly for their livelihood while his father remained themanding presence as if they all still had to respect him.


    His mood soured further as he nced at Akihito, slumped in his chair, shoveling food into his mouth with barely any acknowledgment.


    ''I need to get rid of him from this house at some point.'' His mind raced with anger. ''That man is unbearable.''


    Haruto''s respect for his father had withered away long ago. Akihito''s descent into alcoholism, his abuse, and the horror of how he dared to eveny hands on Haruka¡ªthose memories haunted Haruto.


    He couldn''t stand the fact that this man still held power over them, a power born not out of love or leadership, but out of fear.


    ''Why did he even leave this house in the first ce?''


    Haruto''s mind burned with resentment as they sat in the suffocating silence, waiting for the moment when he could act.

 Chapter 40: Bad mood

    They ate in an ufortable silence, the kind that made even breathing feel too loud. Every bite felt heavy, like chewing ss instead of curry.


    The room was so quiet that the only sound was the muted crunch of food being eaten.


    "Next time, don''t put carrots in the curry. I don''t like them," Akihito said suddenly, his voice breaking the uneasy peace.


    Haruto clenched his jaw but said nothing. His mind was already full of problems, the first was Daiki, the second was Asuka who never answered his message, and now this¡­


    ''Damn, this asshole is really getting on my nerves.''


    Akihito clicked his tongue in frustration. "How many times do I have to say it? I hate carrots! Are you that slow? Use your brain next time!"


    Chiyo, sitting quietly, murmured, "I''m sorry¡­"


    But seeing his Mother keep getting in trouble, he couldn''t stand still.


    ''Or maybe, this is the perfect opportunity to get rid of him.''


    "You don''t need to apologize," Haruto interrupted, his voice calm but firm. "I''m the one who put the carrots in."


    Akihito''s eyes narrowed as he red at his son. "Stop acting like you''re some kind of martyr. Nobody wants to eat this crap."


    Without warning, he tossed his spoon into the curry, sttering it across the table.


    That was enough.


    He mmed his hand on the table, the force rattling the tes and cutlery, sending a shockwave through the room.


    The room fell into an eerie silence, save for the heavy breathing of both men.


    Akihito stood up, rage boiling over. "You wanna fight me now, huh?!"


    Haruto slowly rose to his feet, towering over his father, his muscles tense beneath his shirt. But it wasn''t just his size that made Akihito step back slightly¡ªit was the cold,manding look in Haruto''s eyes.


    "You think I''m scared of you?" Akihito blustered, puffing out his chest to cover his nerves.


    "I raised you! I''m the head of this family, and you need to show me respect!"


    Haruto scoffed, a smirk curling on his lips. "Head of the family? You can''t be serious."


    He stepped around the table, closing the distance between them until he grabbed Akihito''s cor, yanking him close.


    "I''m the one paying for this house. I''m the one handling everything while you sit here doing nothing. You still think you''re in charge?"


    Akihito''s face paled, but he forced out a growl. "You little¡ª" He swung his fist, but Haruto was faster, catching his father''s hand and twisting it until a sickening crack filled the air.


    Akihito screamed. "Let go! You ungrateful bastard!"


    His free handshed out toward Haruto''s stomach, but Haruto easily blocked it, twisting his father''s other arm until he was helpless.


    "You still don''t get it, do you?" Haruto''s voice was low, dangerous. "I run things now. You want to keep testing me, or should I break something else?"


    Haruto''s voice increased, he was already at a breakpoint and really wanted to punch this man to a pulp.


    ''Why hesitate? I could make him my punch bag.'' he thought, considering it.


    But the voices of Haruka and Chiyo stopped him in his tracks. Haruto''s grip loosened, though the tension still gripped the room.


    "Stop it, brother!" Haruka''s voice trembled, her fear palpable.


    Memories of Akihito hitting her flooded back, and while she feared for herself, she was even more terrified something might happen to Haruto now.


    "Haruka''s right, please just stop!"


    Chiyo chimed in. She didn''t want the situation to spiral out of control over something as simple as dinner.


    Haruto red at his father, the hatred in his eyes clear. He took a deep breath, the anger simmering just beneath the surface.


    "Fine," he muttered. "I''ll stop. But only if this bastard leaves the house."


    Silence settled over the room like a heavy nket. Haruka nced at her brother, unsure of what to say, while Chiyo seemed caught off guard by his demand.


    "No, he can''t!" Chiyo spoke firmly, surprising Haruto. "Please, Haruto, just let him go," she pleaded, her eyes wide with worry.


    Haruto''s eyes twitched as he turned to look at Chiyo. Her words confused him. ''What the hell, isn''t she the one who would get the most benefit if this trash was gone?''


    ''Don''t tell me¡­''


    His mind raced. It didn''t make sense. Chiyo had every reason to want Akihito gone, and yet here she was, pleading for him to stay.


    A bitter thought crossed his mind, thinking about it was enough to make him annoyed.


    But it made sense, what kind of person would want to be by his drunkard father''s side if she didn''t love him?


    ''Ck, even though I am better,'' he thought.


    He''d heard before that people trapped in toxic rtionships often found it hard to break free. Maybe that was the case here.


    However, he wasn''t a free therapist, so he didn''t want to be a saint to give Chiyo a piece of his mind. Just let her suffer in this rtionship until she gets enough.


    Reluctantly, Haruto released his father''s arm and shoved him to the ground. His eyes zed with resentment, but he walked away, heading toward his room without another word.


    But still, he was annoyed.


    He didn''t realize that Chiyo had followed him until he felt her hand on his arm in the hallway.


    "Wait, Haruto," she called softly.


    He stopped but didn''t turn to face her, his voice cold. "What is it?"


    Chiyo hesitated, guilt flickering in her eyes. "You didn''t need to defend me like that¡­ I didn''t want to make things worse between you and your father."


    Her words only irritated him more. After all, he''d done for her, standing up to his father, and she couldn''t even say thank you?


    "I just don''t want to see your rtionship with him get worse," she continued, her voice quieter now.


    "In the past, I and your mother didn''t have a father. But you still have one, even if it''s not perfect."


    Haruto''s eyes widened slightly. Relief washed over him as he realized her reasoning wasn''t because she liked Akihito. But her words still didn''t sit right with him.


    "Chiyo, you know having a father means nothing to me, right?" His tone softened, but the frustration was still there.


    "The only thing I care about is keeping Haruka safe, and that won''t happen as long as he''s still here."


    Chiyo sighed, her shoulders slumping. "You need to understand¡­ he''s like this because he never moved on from your mother."


    Haruto stood silent for a moment. "My father died the night my mom died. So don''t worry about it." He paused, narrowing his eyes. "Or¡­ do you care about him that much?"


    Her eyes widened in panic. "No! It''s not like that at all!"


    He stepped closer, his voice low but firm. "Mother, between me and him, who do you like more?"

 Chapter 41: Who IS The Person You Like The Most?

    Haruto took a step closer, his voice barely above a whisper. "Mother, between me and him, who do you like more?"


    The words left his mouth before he could stop them. His eyes widened in shock, realizing what he''d just said.


    His hand flew to his mouth as if trying to erase the slip-up, while his heart pounded in his chest. He didn''t know why he asked something so absurd.


    Chiyo froze as well, her blue eyes searching his, clearly as startled as he was.


    Her expression wavered, and she opened her mouth to respond, but Haruto cut her off quickly, flustered.


    "You know what? Forget it. We''re done talking."


    He spun around, his heart racing. Chiyo was supposed to be nothing more than a test, a means to understand how the system worked.


    His goals were clear: revenge and nothing more. He couldn''t afford to let his emotions get tangled up with someone else.


    Love wasn''t part of the equation.


    ''I need to focus on revenge. I can''t afford distractions,'' he told himself.


    His enemies were dangerous, and any attachment would only be used against him.


    But just as he turned to leave, a gentle hand caught his wrist, stopping him in his tracks.


    "I... I like you more," Chiyo''s voice was barely audible, almost a whisper, but it was enough to reach him.


    The warmth of her words hit him like a wave. For a brief moment, everything he had been telling himself melted away.


    Slowly, Haruto turned to face her, his heart thudding in his chest. Her face was flushed, and she couldn''t meet his eyes, looking down as if she had just made the most embarrassing confession.


    Haruto felt an unexpected warmth fill his chest. His expression softened, a small smile tugging at his lips before he could stop it.


    He moved closer, hisrge hand gently cupping her face. She stiffened under his touch, but he could feel her breath hitch, her nervousness obvious.


    Without thinking, he leaned down, pressing his lips against hers in a tender kiss. It was gentle, sweet¡ªfar different from anything he had ever experienced. His first real kiss.


    Chiyo was still stunned, her eyes fluttering open as if processing what had just happened. She closed them again, a faint smile ying on her lips as she let herself savor the moment.


    Haruto''s hand moved through Chiyo''s hair, tugging it gently as their kiss deepened, turning into something more heated.


    His tongue explored her mouth, eliciting soft moans from her as she pressed closer to him. The soft sounds she made only fueled him further.


    His hand slipped down, squeezing her ass roughly, making her gasp and jolt in response.


    When he finally pulled back, a thin string of saliva connected their lips for a moment before breaking.


    Chiyo was breathless, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she tried to catch her breath. Haruto gazed at her sharply, a smirk tugging at his lips as he licked them slowly.


    "This was supposed to be romantic, but you can''t resist, can you?"


    His voice was low and teasing as he moved closer, his breath warm against her ear before he bit it lightly, making her shudder.


    "Yes... I want more, please..."


    Chiyo''s voice was a needy whisper, her body betraying her desire as she pressed her thighs together, trying to ease the growing itch inside her.


    Just as Haruto was about to take things further, his phone rang. He frowned, his hand freezing mid-motion as the distinct ringtone yed¡ªa special tone for someone important.


    He nced at the screen and saw Asuka''s name shing.


    With a sigh, he pulled away from Chiyo and answered the call, turning his back to her for some privacy.


    "Haruto, are you there?"


    Asuka''s soft,posed voice came through the line. It was a voice he had been waiting to hear for a while now with the worst timing ever.


    "Yeah, what is it, Asuka?"


    His tone was formal, almost awkward. Despite everything, it still felt strange calling her by name.


    "Do you have time tonight? I''ll send you the address. We need to meet."


    Haruto hesitated. He nced at Chiyo, who was still flushed from their heated moment and weighed his options.


    Spending time with Asuka was crucial for his n, but leaving Chiyo now¡­


    "Are you still there?" Asuka''s voice broke through his thoughts.


    "Yeah¡­ yeah, I''m here," he replied, his decision forming in his mind.


    She rarely responded to his messages, so ignoring this chance would be a mistake.


    "I''ll be there. Just send the address," Haruto said,mitting to his choice.


    "Good. Until then," Asuka responded, and the call ended.


    Haruto looked at his phone, sighing as a new message popped up. Asuka had already sent the details, along with a note:


    {Don''t forget to wear something nice.}


    And another notification came through:


    {Asuka Inoue sent you £¤340,000.}


    ''Damn, she''s rich,'' Haruto thought, his eyes widening at the generous amount she had just transferred.


    But before he could dwell on it, Chiyo ced a hand on his shoulder, her voice soft but curious.


    "Haruto¡­ who was that?"


    Startled for a moment, Haruto turned to face her. "Nothing important. I''m sorry, but I have to head out tonight."


    Chiyo frowned slightly, disappointment shing in her eyes, but she sighed and smiled at him.


    She didn''t ask further questions, knowing that Haruto''s financial help was something she relied on too much to pry.


    "Just be careful," she said with a soft smile, though the disappointment in her eyes was clear.


    "I will," Haruto replied, giving her a quick kiss on the cheek that made her blush.


    His mood lifted at the thought of progressing his rtionship with Asuka, just as he had with Chiyo.


    He nced at the system notification that appeared:


    [Ding!]


    [Chiyo''s Deprivation Matrix increased!]


    [Obsession: 60/100]


    [Emotional Bond: 65/100]


    ''So obsession is linked to emotional bonds, while corruption ties into lust,'' Haruto mused, concluding his theory.


    ''And those are the hardest to increase.''


    Shaking his head, he knew he had no time to dwell on it. Asuka was particr about appearances, so he needed to get ready for their date.


    ''I have to be the man of her dreams to get not just into her bed, but into her heart too,'' he thought, heading to prepare for the night ahead.

 Chapter 42: Tea Party

    Since Haruto wasn''t sure what kind of event Asuka had invited him to, he chose a semi-casual outfit, hoping to strike the right bnce.


    A ck sweater beneath a gray id zer, slim-fit ck trousers, and glossy ck bootspleted his look.


    He also uses the potion from the system shop called ''Masking To Perfection'' to hide his bruises and ws because of his fight in the Dog Cage.


    That potion makes his face and body wless, though it onlysts for 48 hours.


    As he straightened his jacket, he couldn''t help but wonder if he had overdone it¡ªhe didn''t want toe off as trying too hard.


    ''Now, how to put a leash on her,'' he mused while walking toward the building where the event was being held.


    The bracelet from Chiyo''s quest had been on his mind all day.


    A clever tool¡ªit could heighten a target''s obsession while lowering their mental resistance, eventually making them consumed by thoughts of him.


    But there were limitations: once the wearer''s obsession and emotional bond were maxed, or after two weeks, the bracelet would disappear.


    There''d be no second chances with another target.


    A faint smile yed on his lips as he entered the ivory hotel building. A staff member greeted him and directed him to the hall.


    Upon entering, Haruto felt the weight of multiple gazes fall upon him. Their eyes were full of interest, then the notification could be heard from the system:


    [''Charm of Seduction'' skill automatically activated!]


    [The skill will be boosted based on the host level.]


    [The Host Charm and Seduction points would be increased by 15%, amplifying potential targets'' interest with the host.]


    [ERS would decrease by 5 every minute.]


    Now, Haruto bes like a candy in front of a bunch of ants, making him confident but also ufortable.


    The guests, mostly couples, sat around elegantly set tables, sipping tea and engaging in quiet conversation.


    Feeling out of ce, he scanned the room, searching for Asuka. His difort mounted as he stood near the doorway, unsure of what to do.


    Just then, a warm hand slipped around his arm. "Took you long enough," Asuka teased, appearing at his side with her usual confident smile.


    Haruto gave a small, apologetic shrug. "Sorry, I wasn''t sure about the dress code," he admitted, his voice light but cautious.


    Asuka chuckled, herughter was soft but yful. "Your honesty is refreshing. And your style isn''t bad at all."


    She led him to a table where two women were already seated. A butler quietly poured tea into delicate cups while various desserts adorned the table.


    Although it seemed like an ordinary tea party, there was something weird about it, something that Haruto couldn''t point out.


    "You finally brought a new sweet, Anmitsu! What''s his name?" one of the seated women asked, her voice smooth and teasing.


    She had long ck hair styled in a hime cut, her outfit revealing a tube dress that entuated her curvaceous figure, with a sexy C-cup breast and wide waist, she looked so charming in it.


    The woman beside her, nearly identical in form but with striking white hair, sat quietly, observing.


    Their appearance left no doubt¡ªthey were twins.


    "This is Azuki," Asuka replied with augh, continuing the yful charade.


    "Fresh as this season''s batch of dessert."


    Haruto realized that "dessert" was a yful cover, and now he had been given the name "Azuki."


    The two women exchanged smirks, clearly intrigued, and offered him flirtatious winks as he and Asuka sat down.


    "Ahh, fresh-baked desserts are always the sweetest," the ck-haired twin cooed, her lips curving into an amused smile.


    "You can call me Zenzai, and this is my twin, Shiruko."


    Zenzai extended her hand toward Haruto, her eyes twinkling with mischief.


    Without hesitation, Haruto smiled and took her hand, lifting it gently to his lips.


    His gaze never wavered from hers as he ced a soft kiss on her knuckles, his expression confident yet courteous.


    "Aww, how sweet," Zenzai giggled, cing her free hand on her cheek, clearly enjoying the attention.


    Shiruko, on the other hand, simply nodded in acknowledgment, her reserved demeanor in contrast to her sister''s.


    With a p, Asuka brought their attention back to her. "Shall we begin our tea party?" she announced, lifting her cup to her lips.


    The twins followed suit, sipping their tea with quiet elegance.


    Haruto stared at the tea in front of him, noticing its murky appearance. Something about it seemed off as if an unknown ingredient had been added.


    Still, he knew it would be impolite not to drink, so he lifted the cup and took a cautious sip.


    The tea had a bitter edge, but it was bnced by the sweetness of the desserts on the table, creating a strange harmony.


    Zenzai, watching him closely, plucked a small cake from the tter and bit into it, her gaze never leaving his face.


    "Azuki, how old are you?" she asked, her voice light but probing.


    Haruto hesitated, ncing at Asuka for guidance. He knew that events like this, where fake names were used, often had unspoken rules about keeping personal details vague.


    Asuka gave him a subtle nod, signaling it was safe to answer.


    "I''m eighteen," he replied, keeping his tone neutral.


    Zenzai''s eyes gleamed with amusement as she tightened her grip on his hand.


    "Eighteen? Perfect¡ªjust ripe for picking."


    Her voice dripped with innuendo as her fingers traced lightly over his knuckles. "Tell me, Azuki, do you like older women?"


    Haruto chuckled softly, leaning back slightly in his chair. "Mature women are like fine wine¡ªwho wouldn''t appreciate their richness?" He shed a yful smirk, meeting her teasing gaze head-on.


    Zenzaiughed, clearly entertained. "Your sweet here is quite charming, Anmitsu. I like him."


    Her hand moved over his, her fingers brushing against his wrist in a deliberately mischievous manner.


    The conversation quickly turned more intimate, with Zenzai and Shiruko peppering him with personal questions


    "Are you a virgin?"


    "How many women have you slept with?"


    The more he spoke, the stranger he felt, as if his mind was drifting into a fog.


    Everything around him seemed distant, his thoughts clouded, but one feeling was clear¡ªan overwhelming, relentless horniness.


    ''What the hell happening, why can''t I focus? Damn, my cock hard.''''


    His hand instinctively moved to Asuka''s thigh, his fingers inching dangerously close to her crotch.


    She caught his wrist with a teasing smile, her voice low and yful.


    "You''re being quite naughty," she murmured, amusement dancing in her eyes as she held his hand firmly.


    Before he realized it, Asuka''s lips were on his, her mouth sweet from the dessert she had just eaten.


    Haruto groaned into the kiss, his body pressing closer as his tongue sought hers, craving more of her taste.


    "Asuka¡­" he murmured, half pleading, his voice heavy with lust. "Touch me¡­"


    Sheughed softly against his lips, her breath warm. "Shh, you bad boy. You can''t use my name here," she whispered, her tone yful but firm.


    Her hand slipped down between his legs, finding his arousal and stroking it through his trousers with deliberate slowness.


    Haruto''s breath hitched as pleasure coursed through him, his mind drowning in desire.


    Across the table, Zenzai and Shiruko exchanged amused nces, their lips curving into identical smirks.


    "Why don''t we continue this in a morefortable ce?" Shiruko suggested, her voice smooth as silk.


    Without further discussion, they rose from the table and made their way to one of the private rooms in the hotel, as theyy Haruto on the bed.


    Their eyes were glinting like a predator looking at their prey.


    [Ding!]


    [New quest avable!]


    [Quest: Anmitsu, Shiruko, and Zenzai]


    [Description: The target, Asuka Inoue, and her friends nning to do something fun after the tea party!]


    [Objective: Endure as long as you can to satisfy them! Good luck!]


    [Rewards: 1000 EXP, 40000 Sex Coins, Items: Ring of Himeros]


    [Time Limit: -]

 Chapter 43: Anmitsu, Shiruko, and Zenzai*

    Haruto blinked, his vision hazy, the world around him blending into a surreal fog.


    Somewhere in the distance, he heard the faint chime of the system notification and the low murmurs ofughter.


    He tried to focus, but his mind swam, his senses dulled as if he were submerged underwater.


    A faint golden screen floated in his vision, flickering with unreadable text, yet he couldn''t gather enough rity to make sense of it.


    In the haze, he became aware of Shiruko, her slender fingers tracing a line down his chest, sending a shiver through him.


    Her touch felt electric, teasing, as if itmanded his body to respond against his will. Herughter blended with Asuka''s, echoing softly around him.


    "See? He''s like an obedient little puppy," Asuka chuckled, her voice thick with amusement.


    Zenzai leaned forward, guiding Haruto''s head onto herp as she stroked his hair with a possessive gentleness.


    "Where did you find him? It''s rare toe across someone as sexy and handsome as this," she purred, her fingers lightly brushing his cheek.


    Asuka smirked, her fingers now toying with his waistband, expertly undoing his zipper. "Oh, he''s the one who seduced me first. Isn''t it intriguing?" she replied, her hand slipping lower until she freed himpletely.


    A rush of heat flooded his body as his arousal sprang forth, and the women''sughter rang out, throaty and amused.


    "Oh my, look at this eager young man," Asuka murmured, her hand wrapping around him as she began a slow, deliberate stroke.


    The rhythm of her movements drew a groan from him, his head tipping back against Zenzai''sp as her hand slid up and down, each pass coaxing more sounds from him.


    His blurred gaze flickered between the faces around him, unable to tell which hand was providing the pleasure yet lost in the skillful touch.


    When fingers pressed gently at his tip, making small circr motions, he couldn''t hold back a shuddering moan.


    "Ah¡­ damn," he murmured, his voice strained, a sh of defiance surfacing in his fogged mind.


    He wanted to break free from this dazed state, to be the one in control.


    But Shiruko onlyughed, her eyes alight with mischief as she held him in ce. "Rx, darling. Let us take care of everything," she cooed, tracing her fingers along his corbone, sending waves of warmth through him.


    He struggled briefly, instinctively resisting, yet their touch was firm, the three of them working together seamlessly to keep him in ce.


    He wanted to turn the tables, to regain the upper hand, but theirbined strength kept him yielding under their attention.


    Zenzai leaned down, her lips brushing over his, her tone yful. "So feisty¡­ give big sister a kiss," she whispered before capturing his mouth in a slow, lingering kiss.


    Their kiss deepened, growing intense and fervent as her lipstick left smudges of red along his lips and cheek.


    Their breaths mingled, and he felt his resolve slipping, surrendering to the warmth of their touch and the haze clouding his mind, allowing the women to take him as they pleased.


    Shiruko''s hands roamed over Haruto''s chest, her fingers tracing small patterns before she leaned down, letting her warm mouth brush against his skin.


    She kissed and bit gently, marking a trail down his torso. Soon, she turned, her tongue gliding along the length of his cock, tracing each vein with a delicate yet firm touch.


    His breath hitched, his senses alight as he felt the warmth of her mouth envelop him.


    ''Damn, What was that thing in my tea? Why my dick felt like it was about to burst.'' he wondered, his mind struggling to steady.


    He prided himself on his stamina¡ªhis time with Chiyo had proven he could hold his own. But now, the need building within him was relentless, urgent, his desire wing at him, desperate for release.


    Asuka smirked, watching him struggle. "Oh my, looks like someone''s ready to burst," she teased, her voice thick with seduction, leaning down to meet his gaze.


    She released him from her grip momentarily, only to rece her hand with her mouth, her lips warm and soft as they enclosed him.


    Her tongue moved with a practiced skill, swirling around the sensitive tip inzy circles that had him moaning, her lips pressing just firmly enough to drive him closer to the edge.


    One of her hands found its way to his balls caressing it with delicate squeezes that left him trembling.


    "Ahh¡­ Asuka¡­" he gasped, fighting to maintain control, but his resolve was weakening under the attention of both women.


    Shiruko''s mouth continued to trail along his shaft, her yful bites alternating with slow, tantalizing licks.


    Together, thebined sensations left him overwhelmed, his body tense with need.


    "Go on, don''t hold back," Asuka whispered against him, her breath warm as her lips worked over his tip.


    Her eyes met his, glinting with mischief as she gave a final, gentle tug. "Let it all out."


    His mind fogged over as the pressure became too much. "Ahhhh¡­ I can''t¡­"


    With that, he gave in, his release washing over him in shuddering waves. Asuka''s lips stayed firmly around him, catching everything as he poured himself into her, her movements never faltering as she drank his semen as if she didn''t drink all day.


    The warmth of her mouth and her gentle grip only heightened the sensation, leaving him dizzy and gasping for air.


    Zenzai''sughter echoed around them, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Oh my, he really came a lot."


    She purred, watching as Asuka continued to savor every drop, her mouth still wrapped tightly around him, not letting a single bit escape.


    "Anmitsu, you''re so greedy," Shiruko teased, eyeing her enviously. "You should save a little for me."


    Finally, Asuka released him, licking her lips with satisfaction as she swallowed thest of him.


    "Ahh, there''s nothing like a young man''s taste," she murmured, sounding as if she''d just enjoyed the finest dessert.


    Harutoy back, catching his breath, but Asuka''s gaze met his, yful yet hungry. She leaned close, her smile widening.


    "Now, Azuki, darling, you''re not done yet. We''re only getting started."


    Haruto returned her smirk, the fog in his mind starting to clear as he adjusted to the lingering effects of the drink.


    "Don''t worry," he said, his voice low, "I''m ready for whatever you''ve got."

 Chapter 44: Cowgirl Style**

    Asuka chuckled, biting her lip as her gaze roamed over him, her anticipation sparking a glint of excitement in her eyes.


    "I''m taking the first turn, alright?" she murmured, her voice low and sultry.


    Zenzai rolled her eyes with a mock frown. "Ah, you''re too greedy, Anmitsu. What if there''s nothing left of him for the rest of us?"


    Her sister, Shiruko, nodded, smirking as she moved her position from on top of Haruto to be by her sister''s side.


    "She''s right. You have a habit of leaving your partnerspletely spent."


    Harutoughed, crossing his arms in amusement. "I may be young, but there''s no way I''ll run out of steam."


    "Oh, sweetheart," Zenzai shook her head with a knowing grin as she rubbed his cheek.


    "You have no idea what you''re in for. Trust me¡ªdon''t get too cocky."


    "She''s like a ck widow," Shiruko added a glint of mischief in her eye. "But instead of biting your head off, she''ll have you begging for mercy just to get a moment''s rest."


    Asukaughed, giving Shiruko a yful shove. "It''s not as if the two of you are any gentler."


    Listening to their banter only fueled Haruto''s resolve. A spark of determination shed in his eyes as he took in each of the women, eager to prove himself.


    ''If I can keep up with her and satisfy her, maybe I''ll take her heart too,'' he thought.


    The way to get a woman''s heart not just from being romantic, sometimes a man''s cock could be one of many ways.


    With his high vitality from training and leveling up, he was sure he could handle whatever challenge she threw his way.


    "Bring it on,dies," he said with confidence, his gaze locking onto Asuka''s. "I won''t back down."


    Asuka''s yful smile turned almost predatory. "Oh, we''ll see about that," she teased, giving his cheek a light, yful p.


    "Let''s see if you can handle the ''ck widow'' without tapping out."


    Asuka hurriedly shrugged off her dress, her eyes glinting with anticipation as she eyed Haruto''s hard cock.


    Her pussy was wanting to get filled with another young man''s jizz. She never got enough of it, it was better than her old husband who couldn''t even take her more than five minutes.


    The sight of his big dick only deepened her excitement. ''I hit a jackpot,'' she thought, suppressing a sly grin.


    Positioning herself over him, she guided his shaft to her entrance, and Haruto''s hands instinctively settled on her waist, his body humming with the heightened sensitivity brought on by the drug.


    Every part of him felt charged, ready tost through the night without fatigue.


    The moment she slid onto him, enveloping him fully, her moan broke the air, a throaty sound of satisfaction that sent shivers down his spine.


    "Nnnggghh¡­ You''re even bigger than I imagined, Azuki."


    Her tone was sultry, eyes gleaming as her lips curled into a teasing smile.


    "Now, let''s see how long you can keep up."


    "I''m ready whenever you are," Haruto replied, a cocky smirk touching his lips.


    He could feel her walls grip him, clinging tightly as if unwilling to let him go.


    Asuka started moving, her rhythm steady and deliberate, savoring every reaction that flickered across his face.


    The friction was exquisite, her walls embracing him with each slow, grinding descent. Haruto''s grip tightened on her waist, every muscle in his body straining with the pleasureing down from her cunt.


    "Mmmnnnhhh!!! Ahhh!!! I can''t get enough of you."


    Her sounds only encouraged him, each moan sweet and sultry as she sank lower, her juices easing the movement until he finally reached that sensitive, hidden spot.


    "Ahhh¡­ Mmm, right there," she panted, a deeper groan escaping her as her rhythm grew frantic, like a cowgirl set loose on a wild ride.


    Her big boobs were bouncing up and down, making him even more hard as he squeezed it hard, making her body tremble as her wall tightened like crazy.


    "Ha! So you like being milked like a cow, huh?"


    Haruto said half mocked, but Asuka just smirked as an answer since she enjoyed the sex too much, she focused on how to satisfy him with her move.


    She didn''t want to lose anyway.


    He clenched his jaw, forcing himself to hold back as she rode him, her greedy movements drawing him to the edge.


    After five minutes, he has enough.


    "Asuka, you feel so damn good," he growled, eyes zing.


    "But you need to move faster."


    His hands guided her down, forcing her to take him in fully in a single, heated motion.


    "OOHH!!! NGGHHH!!! I''M CUMMINGG!!!"


    Asuka''s moans filled the room as her body quivered, surrendering to a powerful climax.


    Her tightness around him intensified, her walls pulsing and squeezing him as she shuddered. Haruto''s body throbbed, his need for release overwhelming.


    But Asuka lost in her own lingering pleasure, pressed a finger to his lips before kissing him deeply.


    Her hand grasped the base of his length, denying him release, a teasing glint in her eyes.


    "Not yet, darling," she purred, her voice dripping with mischief. "We wouldn''t want you to go soft, now, would we?"


    She leaned in, her whisper brushing his ear, igniting another spark of need. "I''m not done with you yet."


    Haruto''s lips curled into a defiant grin, his fingers gripping her hips tighter as he flipped their positions, pinning her beneath him.


    "I''m taking charge now." He thrust into her in one swift motion, her gasping moan spurring him on.


    He likes to be more in control and with this, he could destroy inside her more and make Asuka his slut.


    From across the room, Zenzai and Shiruko watched the scene unfold, exchanging amused nces.


    They didn''t want to disturb them yet, they also wanted to know how good Haruto was.


    "Looks like our Anmitsu has finally met her match," Zenzai murmured, her lips curving into a smirk.


    Shiruko chuckled softly. "Let''s see how long he can keep up."

 Chapter 45: Equal Partner**

    "You cum pretty fast for someone called the ''ck Widow,''" Haruto teased, halting his movements to savor the look on Asuka''s flushed face.


    "Mmm, darling," she purred, a sly smile curving her lips.


    "Women cane as many times as they want¡ªand still go at it like rabbits."


    She yfully tapped his cheek, her eyes daring. "Now, move, or I might just have to take control again."


    He chuckled, but the challenge only spurred him on. Gripping her hips, he plunged back into her wet warmth, the intensity of her tightness making him shudder.


    ''Damn, her cunt is so tight for a wife who has a son,'' he thought, surprised by the way her body clung to him, every inch like a vice refusing to let go.


    Her inner walls pulsed around his shaft, pulling him deeper, her body inviting his every thrust.


    He didn''t know how much time he spent pistoning her, but one thing for sure, it was so damn good.


    "Ahhh! Ngghhh! Yes! Right there, Azuki!"


    Asuka''s cries filled the room as he struck that sweet, sensitive spot inside her, drawing her closer to yet another climax.


    Her hands gripped his shoulders, her nails digging in as he dipped to kiss her chest, his lips trailing down to her full, soft breasts.


    His mouthtched onto her nipple, his teeth grazing it as he tugged gently, her flesh molding against him like a plush, warm pillow. Her body shuddered, her breathing erratic.


    "Ohhh! Aahhh! I''m gonna cum again!" she moaned, her voice cracking as her arms wrapped tightly around him, pulling him closer.


    "You''re something else, Asuka," he growled, the sensation nearly overwhelming as her inner muscles convulsed around him.


    His pace quickened, each stroke hitting her sensitive spot as he felt himself teetering on the edge. "What a slut¡ªyou love it."


    Her back arched as her climax overtook her, her body trembling, her eyes rolling back in ecstasy.


    "MNNHH!!! AHHH!! I''M CUMMING!" Her voice was a high-pitched cry as she reached her peak, gripping him tighter than ever.


    The tightness, the way her body clenched around him, pushed him past his limit.


    "Ghh¡­ I''m gonna fill you up!"


    He groaned, releasing himself deep inside her as waves of pleasure washed over him, filling her warmth with his release.


    The mingling of their essences pooled, trailing from her in a sticky warmth.


    Spent, Harutoy beside her, both of them catching their breath, basking in the aftermath.


    "Hm¡­ you know, you shouldn''t be finishing inside," Asuka murmured, her tone yful yet mischievous as she looked down at him, her fingers lightly tracing his chest.


    "Doesn''t it feel ufortable for a man to go another round with all the semen inside?"


    Her words made Haruto blink, momentarily startled. He turned his gaze to meet hers, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    "Aren''t you worried about, well¡­ getting pregnant?"


    Asukaughed softly, crawling back on top of him, her hands pressing against his chest as she leaned close.


    "My tubes are tied," she whispered, smirking as her fingers trailed down his torso.


    "So you can fill me up as much as you want." She kissed him slowly, her lips brushing over his skin.


    "Now, how about another round?"


    Haruto''s grin widened, his hands sliding to her waist. "dly," he replied, shifting up and taking hold of her, positioning them both.


    With a knowing smile, Asuka put his cock into her cunt which was full of cum, the white liquid kepting from it, making their movement faster as she began to ride him, each motion quicker and deeper.


    "Ngghh! Ahh! Ahhh! God, your cock feels so good, I''ll never get enough," Asuka moaned, her voice a breathy exmation.


    Leaning in, she kissed his neck and then bit it gently, a yful nip that sent a shudder through Haruto.


    He could feel her cunt tightening around his cock, her body unwilling to let go. Moving his hands to her waist, he matched her rhythm, to hit her sensitive spot, driving her even wilder.


    Her response was a moan that deepened as her muscles contracted around him, spurring him on with each thrust.


    "Holy¡­"


    He groaned, feeling himself on the brink as he pushed to meet her depths, his length brushing against her most sensitive spots.


    "Ah! That''s it!"


    Asuka cried, jolting as he reached a ce that no one else had before, it was her cervix mouth. Her breath hitched, her body trembling as she clung to him, helpless in her pleasure.


    Seeing her like this, vulnerable and yielding, made him smile. ''Found her other weak spot,'' he murmured to himself with satisfaction.


    Gently, he shifted their position, shoving her to make her beneath him. Now on top, he began to thrust deeper, driving her to the edge with each deliberate stroke.


    "Nnngghh! Right there¡ªdon''t stop!" she whimpered, her voice softening as her eyes grew unfocused, lost in bliss.


    "As you wish," Haruto replied, his tone low and intent.


    He angled his movements just so, ensuring he hit that spot over and over. Gradually, he felt himself press against her innermost barrier.


    "OOHH! AHHH!"


    Asuka''s moan wasced with both pain and ecstasy as he reached depths that left her trembling beneath him, utterly at his mercy.


    Her grip tightened around him as her entire body convulsed in overwhelming sensation.


    Haruto continued, feeling her body respond with increasing fervor.


    She gasped, her climax building, desperation in her voice as she finally screamed, "AAHHHH!!! I''ming!"


    Her cum was intense, her body spasming as she squirted.


    Haruto, despite being on the edge himself, wasn''t finished.


    He kept thrusting, feeling every convulsion, every inch of her heat, until he finally groaned and let go, releasing himself as her body trembled around him in another wave of bliss.


    "Ughh¡­ You feel incredible," he murmured, as he emptied himself inside her.


    Her body responded, shivering in a final, desperate climax, both of them spent.


    Haruto copsed onto her, his head resting on her chest, feeling theforting warmth of her skin beneath him.


    Just as he closed his eyes, catching his breath, he noticed movement beside him.


    The twins shifted closer, and suddenly, there they were, directly in front of him, wearing nothing but expectant smiles.


    "Azuki, you didn''t forget about us, did you?" Zenzai asked, a yful glint in her eyes.


    "We aren''t satisfied yet," Shiruko added, her voice sultry as she looked at him with equal intent.


    Haruto blinked, his eyes widening as he turned to take them both in. They looked at him like a hunter with their prey, and he felt his pulse quicken.


    He swallowed, managing a sheepish smile as he replied, "Of course¡­ I haven''t."

 Chapter 46: The Twins***

    Shiruko''s gaze was locked on Haruto as she crawled onto him, her eyes dark with desire, her body already heated from watching his earlier passion with Asuka.


    She hovered just above him, her cheeks flushed, and without a word, nced over at her twin.


    "Can I have him first, sis?" she murmured, eyes flicking to Zenzai with a mix of mischief and impatience.


    Zenzai chuckled softly and nodded, giving her permission. "Go ahead. You''re as impatient as ever." She shook her head, amusement gleaming in her eyes.


    "But in the meantime¡­" She turned her attention to Haruto, her gaze smoldering.


    "You can satisfy me with your mouth, right, Azuki?" She winked yfully.


    Haruto opened his mouth, intending to ask what she meant, but Zenzai''s movements answered for her.


    With a slow, deliberate crawl, she positioned herself over him, her body tantalizingly close.


    Then, as she hovered above his face, her cunt was in front of him, the meaning clicked, and he felt her dropping liquid, she was really horny.


    "Please," she whispered, her voice breathless and eager.


    "Fuck me with your tongue. Youngsters are always good with that."


    Haruto didn''t hesitate, and as he began to taste her, a deep, satisfied hum escaped her. He licked her vulva and her clit, making her moan desperately.


    "Nnngghhh~ put it inside, Azuki." her voice softened as if she was whispering as she bit her bottom lip.


    Meanwhile, Shiruko had taken hold of him, positioning his cock against her pussy.


    As she lowered herself onto him, a shiver ran through her, and she moaned softly, relishing the sensation.


    "Mmm¡­ This cock feels perfect," she murmured, as she began to ride him, her hips moving quickly, unable to contain her eagerness.


    Haruto groaned against Zenzai, his senses overwhelmed as Shiruko''s movements grew faster, each motion driving her to new heights of pleasure.


    His body that has been drugged reacted swiftly as his penis became bigger each time he was horny. He could feel her warmth and the way her cunt clenched on him.


    ''Ah¡­ doing a threesome like this is heaven.'' he thought, feeling powerful as the pleasure of both women was in his mouth and cock.


    Zenzai''s voice broke through his haze,ced with her own longing. "Mmm¡­ Don''t focus only on her, darling," she whispered, her hips grinding softly against his face, her clit brushing tantalizingly close to his nose.


    "I want to feel good, too."


    Her trembling and moans filled the air, and Haruto felt the rhythm of both women surrounding him, their heat, their need, intensifying his own arousal.


    ''Fuck, this is too good.''


    Haruto''s senses were a whirlwind of heat, scent, and touch.


    His mouth moved against Zenzai, his tongue exploring her in a way that sent her hips grinding even more eagerly, her breath catching with each stroke.


    "MMNNHHH!!! AHHH!!! AHHH!!! SO GOOD!!!" Zenzai moaned out loud.


    He could feel her legs trembling beside his face, her fingers threading through his hair as she let herself be swept away in the pleasure.


    "AHHHH!!! AHHH!!! I CAN''T GET ENOUGH OF YOUR COCK, MY PUSSY WANTS TO BE DESTROYED!!!"


    Shiruko screams, as his dick hits her G Spot and bes deeper with each thrust, as if wanting to scrap her inside.


    She rode him with desperate intensity, her quiet and reserved demeanor gone, reced by a crazy sex maniac.


    Her hips moved fluidly, her breathing in quick gasps as she took him deeper, each thrust pushing her closer to the edge.


    Her hands were on her breast kneading it and twisting her own nipple to make the pleasure more intense and it worked.


    "HHNNGG¡­ I CAN FEEL EVERY INCH," she whimpered, her voice unsteady, her body pulsing with need.


    She shifted slightly, angling herself until she found the spot that made her whole body shudder.


    "There¡­ that''s¡­ perfect¡­" Haruto''s groan vibrated against Zenzai, making her moan in response.


    She pressed herself closer to his mouth, every flick of his tongue drawing soft gasps from her.


    Her thighs clenched, her body tense with anticipation as she felt herself slipping toward the edge.


    "Don''t stop, Azuki, nngghh!!! Ahhhh!!!" Zenzai whispered, her voice quivering. "Make me¡­ make mee¡­"


    Encouraged, he increased his pace, his tongue working her folds while his nose brushed her sensitive spot, sending her over.


    "MMNNHHH!!! AHH!!! AHH!! I WANTED TO CUM!!!"


    Zenzai cried out, her entire body trembling as she was swept up in climax, her grip on his hair tightening before she rxed, a satisfied smile on her lips.


    While Haruto was drinking all of her liquid in one big gulp, feeling her sweet vor while his own dick was about to burst.


    He could feel her pussy mping on his cock, the warmth inside was making him feel amazing.


    ''Damn, they are probably in their mid thirties, how the hell their pussy keeps clenching it cock like this.'' Haruto thought, confused but also d that the sex was amazing.


    However, Shiruko was far from done. As Zenzai moved off him, she seized the moment, pressing her body flush against Haruto''s.


    "Ahhh!!! Aahhh!!! Don''t forget about me, Azuki. Your dick felt amazing."


    Her hips continued their relentless rhythm, her breath ragged and her face flushed as she looked down at him, her eyes zed with pleasure.


    Haruto ced his hands on her waist, guiding her movements as he thrust upward, meeting her pace.


    "NGGHHH!!! I''M CUMMING!!!"


    He felt her clench around him, her walls tightening in waves that made him groan, his own release building with every motion.


    She threw her head back, gasping as she rode him faster, and within moments, a shudder tore through her as she climaxed, her body writhing in pure bliss.


    Unable to hold back any longer, Haruto followed, his grip tightening on her waist as he reached his peak, filling her as his release pulsed through him.


    Shiruko copsed onto his chest, both of them breathing heavily, their bodies sated and entwined.


    As theyy there, catching their breath, Zenzai leaned down beside him, a satisfied smirk on her face.


    "I hope you''re not done yet, Azuki," she murmured yfully, trailing her fingers over his chest.


    Haruto looked between the two of them, his lips curving into a smile.


    "Not even close," he replied, his voice thick with satisfaction, he knew his cock was still not done yet

 Chapter 47: Yamato Nadeshiko***

    Haruto positioned himself over Zenzai, casting a nce down at Shiruko, who was still lost in the lingering tremors of her climax.


    He didn''t know how long they''d continue, but he could already feel the exhaustion creeping in. Yet, the thrill of it all was undeniable.


    ''No regrets,'' he thought with a grin, locking eyes with Zenzai. ''The old me would die to be here with three incredible women at once.''


    There was something captivating about her dark eyes, a depth that drew him in. She embodied a certain elegance that reminded him of a traditional beauty.


    "You''re like a Yamato Nadeshiko," he murmured, unable to hold back the thought.


    Zenzai raised an eyebrow, a softugh escaping her. "If I were truly a Nadeshiko, I''d never be cheating on my husband."


    "True," he agreed with a chuckle.


    Yamato Nadeshiko¡ªthe personification of the ideal Japanese woman, known not only for her beauty but her inner grace and loyalty.


    Zenzai leaned in close, a yful spark in her gaze.


    "Tell me¡­ what''s your favorite position?"


    She asked, her voice softening to a whisper as he moved his hands over her, teasing her breasts, fingers pinching her nipples with a roughness that made her gasp.


    "You''re the big sister," he smirked, his eyes glinting with a challenge. "Take the lead."


    Sheughed, shaking her head as if amused by his ever-changing demeanor. "Just when I think I''ve figured you out, Azuki," she murmured, her eyes narrowing yfully.


    "Fine, I''ll show you what ''big sister'' can do."


    With a slow, deliberate movement, she shifted off him and crawled over to Shiruko, positioning herself on top of her twin. Shiruko looked up, her eyes blinking in surprise.


    "What''s going on, sister?" she asked, a little taken aback.


    Zenzai smirked, settling into a 69 position over her, their bodies pressed together in a way that Shiruko was facing her sister''s cunt.


    "Having only two is a bit lonely, don''t you think?"


    She nced down at her twin mischievously. "You know what to do, right?"


    Shiruko''s eyes widened, then softened with understanding. "Yes, of course."


    While Haruto squinted his eyes, ''They won''t start to lick each other''s pussy, right?'' he thought.


    He wasn''t a fan of sharing partners even when it was just a small move to satisfy their own needs.


    Before he could process it further, Zenzai''s voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    "What are you waiting for? Come on, Azuki. Start fucking me," she urged, her tone impatient, her hips shifting invitingly.


    "Shiruko will make it worth your while."


    Haruto let out a breath, shaking his head with a smirk. ''Ah fuck it, this position is hot too.''


    He positioned himself, aligning his length with Zenzai, and as he pushed into her pussy, she released a soft, desperate moan.


    "Mmm, yes, Azuki¡­ deeper," she whispered, arching to meet him as he filled her.


    As he began to move, he felt something warm and wet brush against his cock¡ªa delicate, teasing lick.


    He nced down to see Shiruko, her eyes alight with mischief, her tongue tracing along his shaft and balls.


    She eagerly licked his sensitive dick, licking all the mixed liquid of her sister and pre-cum, making sure it was clean.


    "Ahh¡­ damn," he growled, feeling the dual sensations overwhelm him.


    Zenzai''s tight and warm pussy surrounds him and Shiruko''s gentle touches enhance every movement.


    Shiruko''s hand joined in, massaging his balls as her tongue continued, adding to the pleasure that coursed through him.


    While Zenzai''s voice rose as his rhythm increased, her hips grinding to meet each thrust.


    "HNNGG! OH GOD! YOUR COCK¡ªMORE! FASTER!"


    Her words came out in breathlessmands, her body urging him on as she clenched around him, pulling him deeper.


    Haruto''s own breath was ragged, his senses flooded as heplied, moving faster, his own pleasure heightening with every touch, every sound.


    He felt Zenzai''s body beginning to tense around him, her inner walls clenching and pulsing, making his cock feel like it was about to burst.


    The intensity of it was overwhelming, drawing him deeper into the moment.


    "OHHH!!! AHHH!!! AAHHH!!! FUCK ME MOREE!!!"


    Zenzai cried out, her hands gripping her sister''s legs for support as waves of pleasure overtook her.


    It was rare for her friend to bring someone like Haruto, a handsome man with a big cock and a young soul.


    Being fucked by him was amazing, she wanted his cock to ravage her, to destroy her inside, she wanted more of him!


    "NGGHHH!!! MMNNNHHH!!! BREAK ME DOWN!!! I WANT MORE OF YOUR COCK!!!"


    Her pleas spilled from her lips, a raw confession of need as Haruto kept his steady rhythm.


    Meanwhile, Shiruko continued her gentle, eager attention, her fingers massaging his balls, while her tongue brushed over him in time with his movements, amplifying the pleasure.


    The sensation of Zenzai''s body tightening around him,bined with Shiruko''s skilled touch, sent waves of pleasure coursing through him.


    The intensity reached its peak as Zenzai''s body trembled with a powerful release, her cries filling the room as her juices flowed, marking the intensity of her satisfaction.


    Her head tilted back, her eyes half-lidded as her voice breathless.


    "AAAHHNNNN!!! I-I WANTED TO CUM! FILL ME UP, AZUKI!!! I WANT ALL YOUR SPERM!"


    Zenzai screamed shamelessly as if she didn''t have any dignity anymore.


    With onest cry, she climaxed with full force. The warmth and tightness of her walls convulsed around him, making him also near cum.


    "This is amazing¡­" he murmured, feeling her tight cunt and his balls being licked and squeezed.


    With one final, deep thrust, he felt the release surge through him, his body trembling as he poured everything into Zenzai, her body weing him with warmth.


    He didn''t care if Zenzai would get pregnant or not, he could only think of how to release all his semen inside, making her cunt full of it.


    While Shiruko was licking her lips, their cum mixed and sttered all over her face as she licked on it, and grinned, feeling horny all over again.


    "Azuki, why don''t we start a new round?" Shiruko suddenly asked, she was impatient.


    Haruto, hearing that just only widened his eyes as his cock was still inside Zenzai, he couldn''t even take a break yet.


    "W-What do you mean? Get in line, Shiruko!" a new voice interrupted.


    Asuka, who had been watching quietly from the side, finally sat up, a mischievous grin lighting her face.


    She was even more horny watching them, she even started to masturbate.


    "You alreadye so much, have shame!"


    Shiruko said, slowly turning her sister''s body away as she was in front of Haruto now.


    "Right, Azuki?" she continues.


    "What?! No! Me first!" Asuka still didn''t want to lose.


    While Haruto just smiles bitterly, he knows he won''t get rest now so he quietly lies on the bed beside Zenzai, making a way for him to rest for a bit as the two women keep their argument about who would be next.

 Chapter 48: Cigarette Kiss

    Haruto''s eyes fluttered open, and he found himself staring at an unfamiliar white ceiling.


    Blinking against the bright light, he raised a hand to his temple, wincing as a dull pain throbbed through him.


    "Where¡­ am I?" he muttered, trying to piece together the fragments of the night.


    ncing down, he realized his chest was bare, his only clothing a pair of trousers hanging loosely on his hips.


    Then, a faint golden glow caught his eye, and he felt a memory click into ce as he focused on the system''s interface hovering before him.


    [Congrattions!]


    [You have sessfullypleted the quest: Anmitsu, Shiruko, Zenzai.]


    [Rewards are now avable in your storage.]


    [Due to maxing out Asuka''s Libido, the target Deprivation Matrix has been multiplied by 2x!]


    [Target Status Update]


    [Obsession: 30/100]


    [Corruption: 65/100]


    [Lust Affinity: 80/100]


    [Emotional Bond: 20/100]


    [Host Status Update]


    [Level 20 -> Level 23]


    He rubbed his temple with a small smile. "Right¡­st night," he murmured, remembering vividly.


    Haruto was still tired after having sex with three women who probably had hyper-sexuality and were lonely with husbands who were nowhere to be found.


    A smirk yed on his lips as he thought, Guess I never realized how much of a secret wild side Asuka had


    ''Weird that I never knew that Asuka, Kota''s mother, is this pervert. She looked normal.''


    In all the times he''d visited Kota''s house, he''d been so focused on games that he''d overlooked her entirely.


    He chuckled at himself. ''I should be more perceived now, especially around women. They are hard to read.''


    He stretched his arm, expecting theforting weight of another body nearby, but to his surprise, the bed was empty.


    "Huh," he said to himself, a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    "They''re colder than I thought, leaving me here alone."


    "They left early," a familiar voice spoke from the corner of the room.


    Haruto nced over to see Asuka moving toward him, each step slow and deliberate, her waist swaying as she approached.


    Dressed in a sheer white dressing gown, she carried an elegance that could make anyone bow down to be able to touch her.


    "You slept too long; they couldn''t wake you up," she said, sitting gracefully on the edge of the bed, a lit cigarette bnced between her fingers.


    As the faint scent of smoke drifted over, she smirked. "Don''t worry, though. They left their contact info."


    She tossed a slow curl of smoke his way, a teasing look in her eyes.


    Haruto studied her, a yful thought flickering to life as he recalled his ns with the system. Without a word, he shifted, inching closer to her.


    Casually, he essed the system, summoning the Bracelet of Obsession to his hand and slipping it discreetly into his pocket.


    "Why didn''t you leave, then?" he asked, voice low as he looked at her, mere inches away.


    Asuka shrugged, her expression mischievous. "Felt a bit responsible, I guess."


    "Well, that''s a surprise," Haruto chuckled, his voice edging into a softugh. He leaned back on one elbow.


    "So, is the payment my reward for being your, what, ''toy boy'' for the night?" he teased, eyes glinting with mischief.


    Asuka let out augh, holding the cigarette out to him. Haruto held her gaze for a moment, then took it, bringing it to his lips and inhaling.


    He managed to keep hisposure just long enough before a cough forced its way out, a sharp reminder that smoking was not his usual vice.


    Watching him splutter, Asuka''s eyebrows lifted in mild surprise before her face settled into a yful grin.


    "Oh,e on. Don''t tell me you''re bad at smoking. Aren''t you part of a gang with that big tattoo on your back?"


    "I guess I''m the exception," he rasped, his voice hoarse as he forced down another cough.


    Sheughed softly, rubbing his back as he shook his head, the lingering taste of smoke reminding him of things he''d rather forget.


    Asuka smirked a glint of yful mischief in her eyes. "Let me teach you, then," she murmured, standing from the bed.


    She moved to her bag on a nearby sofa, rummaging for a moment before pulling out a small, sleek ck box.


    Returning to his side, she opened the cigarette case and extended it toward him.


    Haruto, determined to make the most of this moment¡ªand eager to make an impression¡ªtook one of the cigarettes.


    As he held it to his lips, Asuka leaned in close, pulling his head toward her own cigarette, their faces just inches apart as she helped him light it.


    Their eyes locked, and neither looked away, wanting to see each other face closer as the tension between them rose.


    "Getting a closer look, it''s like seeing a piece of art," Asuka murmured, her voice low and smooth.


    "What a handsome boy," she added, a hint of a smile curving her lips.


    A faint blush crept into Haruto''s cheeks, his usual confidence wavering under her direct gaze.


    He wasn''t used topliments from someone like her, and it made him realize he might not be as smooth around women as he''d assumed.


    "Now, take a drag, hold the smoke in your mouth, and then breathe it into your lungs," she instructed, demonstrating with her own cigarette.


    She inhaled with practiced ease, her expression cool and unbothered.


    Haruto followed her guidance, feeling the slight sweetness from the filter as he inhaled. A chill swept through him as the minty smoke filled his lungs.


    This time, he managed to blow it out smoothly, but Asuka leaned in once more, capturing the remaining smoke from his mouth with her own, then blowing it gently into his face,ughing as he coughed in surprise.


    "Oh, teasing youngds like you is too much fun," she chuckled, flicking her ashes aside.


    "Makes me feel younger already."


    Haruto frowned, the coughing subsiding but annoyance creeping in. She seemed to have so much fun toying with him, treating him as if he were just a "boy" instead of a "man."


    Haruto leaned closer, a smirk ying on his lips. "Aunty, don''t underestimate me."


    Asuka raised an eyebrow, a teasing gleam in her eyes. "Oh? And what are you going to do about it?"


    She challenged him, waiting for him to make a move.


    He raised his hand slowly, and she could feel her heartbeat quicken with anticipation, but she was caught off guard when he simply ced his cigarette in the ashtray behind him and leaned back,ughing.


    "Aunty, you sure are confident," he chuckled, enjoying the way her face reddened slightly in annoyance.


    "You young men¡­" she muttered, feigning exasperation before suddenly shoving him back onto the bed, taking him by surprise.


    In an instant, she was on top of him, her hand trailing up to his face before she leaned down and kissed him.


    The kiss was bittersweet, tinged with the taste of cigarettes, yet it somehow suited the older woman''s allure.


    Haruto found himself drawn into it, his hands gripping her hips as they bothughed softly into the kiss.


    When they finally parted, Haruto sat up, his eyes glinting with something mischievous.


    "I''ve got something for you," he murmured, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a small bracelet.


    The silver chain gleamed, adorned with three green stones that caught the light.


    Asuka tilted her head, curious. "Oh? And what''s this?"


    "It''s not expensive, but these stones reminded me of your eyes," he said, his voice smooth, hiding his true intentions behind a charming smile as he unhooked the bracelet.


    She looked at him, slightly touched yet cautious, before extending her wrist. "A present is a present. It''s meant to be appreciated."


    Haruto sped the bracelet around her wrist, watching as it fit perfectly, the green stones gleaming under the light.


    "I hope this bracelet will always remind you of me," he whispered, his smile warm but his eyes glinting with satisfaction as the system notification appeared in his mind, signaling the bracelet''s effect had activated.


    Asuka lifted her hand, admiring how the green stones sparkled. "Oh, I don''t think I''ll be forgetting you anytime soon," she replied, giving him a yful look.

 Chapter 49: Strategy

    Haruto entered therge temple, the air inside cool and serene, with statues lined up around the vast room¡ªsymbols of worship and devotion.


    He greeted a few priests with a polite bow, exchanging a light smile.


    They knew him as someone who asionally came to help clean the temple, keeping a quiet presence.


    But today, Haruto had another purpose. Before taking on something significant, he feltpelled to share his ns with Jin.


    His friend was like a grounding presence, someone he instinctively sought out before big moves.


    Haruto made his way towards the temple''s backyard, the soft clinking of furin wind chimes overhead signaling he was near.


    When he reached the koi pond, he found Jin standing there as always, his hoodie dark against the summer light, its hood pulled up despite the sweltering heat.


    Jin seemed entranced by the koi swimming in calm, endless loops.


    "Yo, Jin, what are you doing here?"


    "I''m always here. I''d ask you the same thing, though¡ªwhat''s brought you to my little corner?"


    "Well yeah..."


    Haruto then told Jin everything, from bing a gang member, meeting Daiki, Asuka, and even his n for the future.


    "I will fight in the underground ring with Daiki tomorrow."


    "Hm¡­ I see¡­"


    Jin was silent, his expression unreadable. Then, slowly, he reached into his hoodie pocket and pulled out a gleaming object.


    Haruto''s breath caught as he recognized it: a set of knuckle, their metal reflecting the light in hard, unforgiving angles.


    "This¡­ It''s knuckle?"


    "Use it when fighting with Daiki."


    "Why?"


    Haruto took the knuckle, feeling the weight in his hands. The four circles fit snugly around his fingers, each ending with a sharp point.


    He realized the deadly potential they held, especially if aimed at someone''s face.


    He fought in the dog cage a couple of times and never once did his opponents use a weapon. So he thought that it would be the same with the Underground Ring.


    "Why not? Why do you think Enji was saying that you are ready?"


    Jin''s question weighs heavily on him. He was right about it and that could mean a thing: Daiki was weaker than Enji.


    But why do they make it such a big deal?


    "Do you find the answer? Underground fights don''t have any rules. The only rule is the onest standing is the winner. Daiki might use dirty tricks and you need to be smarter than that."


    Haruto looked at the knuckle in his hand. Pondering for a while he finally nodded.


    "I will use it if he uses dirty tricks."


    Jinughs, "You could end it right there in the ring, crush Daiki and be done with this revenge once and for all."


    "But you''re here, holding back, saying you''ll only fight dirty if he does?"


    "Haruto... I know you can be naive sometimes. But by the time you use it, you might be already lost... Or dead."


    "A wise man once said revenge is like a two-headed viper. You can watch your enemy fall, but it poisons you, too. It coils tighter and tighter until you end up just as twisted as the very thing you set out to destroy."


    "But if that poison''s already taken root¡­ why keep fighting it? Forget your principles, embrace that anger, and hit lower than you ever thought possible."


    Haruto gazed at Jin, he was right about it. But it would be funny if he was the only one using a weapon. He hated being considered a coward.


    "I''ll know when the time''s right, Jin," he replied, a determined glint in his eye. "Don''t worry."


    "Just because I might not use this knuckle doesn''t mean I''m going soft. I''ll take him down my way."


    ***


    Haruto stepped out of the car, his eyes adjusting to the dim street lights as Enji and Arataki fell in line beside him.


    Ahead, Senior Nakamura and Kikuchi stood waiting, a quiet resolve etched on their faces.


    There was no sign of Erika, which struck Haruto as odd.


    He met Nakamura''s gaze, voice steady as he broke the silence. "No Erika tonight?"


    Arataki answered before Nakamura could. "No. We don''t bring women when meeting them. Neither should you."


    Haruto took in Arataki''s stance¡ªa bit tense than usual, shoulders squared, jaw clenched.


    It was rare to see him so cautious, and it gave Haruto pause, a faint thread of unease tugging at the back of his mind.


    ''They won''t mess with Erika, right? She is Arataki''s sister anyway.''


    The bar was unnervingly quiet as they entered. No music hummed in the background, no chatter filled the room.


    There were no patrons save for an elderly bartender with a loosened tie, his silver-gray hair and beard giving him an air of quiet authority.


    He didn''t acknowledge their approach beyond setting a few sses in front of him, his movements were efficient and practiced.


    Kikuchi gave a subtle nod. "Sbagliato for five."


    The bartender lifted his gaze, meeting each of theirs with an unreadable look before gesturing toward a dimly lit door at the far end of the room.


    The group moved as one, passing through the door and into a narrow hallway where stairs led downward.


    Haruto trailed a hand along the cool stone wall, the sound of their footsteps echoing down the corridor until, finally, they reached a vast, dimly lit chamber.


    The only real light focused on a circr pit in the center of the room, a stark contrast to the shadows that swallowed the surrounding space.


    His eyes fell to the hole in the ground¡ªa fighting pit. Rough, raw, and nothing like the organized brawls he''d imagined.


    The pit wasn''t that deep, as it was separated by a gate that was like the one in the Dog Cage.


    A faint smile tugged at his lips, his voice a murmur to himself. "So, this is why they call it the underground ring."


    Nakamura nced at him, a flicker of amusement softening his otherwise serious expression.


    "Not quite the same as the sparring rings you''re used to, huh?"


    Haruto shook his head, his gaze still fixed on the pit.


    Kikuchi came to an abrupt halt, turning just enough to fix Haruto with a stern gaze. "Listen up," he said, his tone a low warning.


    "You can do whatever you need to in there, but don''t kill him. If you''re cornered and need a weapon, yell for us. And if you need to give up¡­" He paused, his expression unyielding.


    "Just y dead."


    With that, Kikuchi started moving again, but his words lingered, heavy in the air. Haruto''s mind whirred, reying the instructions over and over as a bead of sweat trickled down his temple.


    Anxiety tightened his chest, his resolve teetering as old memories resurfaced¡ªthe brutal things Daiki had done, the pain he''d inflicted before Haruto''s reset.


    For a brief moment, fear twisted in his gut, gnawing at his confidence.


    Sensing his unease, Enji reached out, his hand steady as he gripped Haruto''s shoulder.


    "Hey, rx. You''ll be fine," he said, voice firm yet calming.


    "Just be calm and collected when you fight him."


    Haruto drew in a long breath, letting it settle before exhaling slowly.


    ''Enji''s right. I can''t let this shake me now. Remember the past, Haruto. Remember the way he tormented your sister, turned her life into hell.''


    With every beat of his heart, the anger simmered, fueling his resolve, and sharpening it.


    His fingers clenched, knuckles whitening as his mind focused on the vow he''d made to himself.


    ''Let the rage take over. Use it. This time... I have to win.''

 Chapter 50: Its Your Eyes, I Hate It

    "Ahh~ you guys finally made it."


    The voice jolted Haruto from his thoughts. His gaze, which had been fixed on the ground, lifted to meet the speaker.


    Standing there was a man with jet-ck hair and dark, piercing eyes¡ªone of which bore a scar that left it clouded, a grayish hue that hinted at blindness.


    Haruto recognized him instantly.


    Ren Ito.


    Ren was as tall as Haruto, with an arrogant smirk that seemed to judge everyone around him.


    Two other figures nked him, likely Red ws members, mirroring his sneering confidence.


    Ren''s gaze shifted briefly to Arataki. "I see Arataki''s here," he drawled.


    "How''s your sister doing?"


    His tone was like a mock as his two friendsughed along with him just like a hyena. Condescending, disturbing, wicked.


    "You fucking asshole!"


    A flicker of anger red in Arataki''s eyes. His jaw clenched, fists twitching as he moved to step forward.


    But Enji''s firm hand stopped him, fingers digging into Arataki''s shoulder in silent restraint.


    Ren gave a mocking shrug. "Tch. That''s boring."


    Haruto clenched his fists, watching Ren with narrowed eyes. He didn''t know much about the man personally, but he was well aware of his reputation.


    Ren had a twisted hobby¡ªhe collected ''porn'' as if it were some prize. Haruto''s gaze shifted to Arataki, his friend''s barely contained fury making more sense.


    He could only imagine what kind of filth Ren might have, and one thought chilled him: ''He probably has a video of Erika.''


    ***


    A memory hit him, raw and painful, stealing his breath for a moment.


    He saw Haruka, his little sister, standing on the edge of the school rooftop, the wind tugging at her tear-streaked face.


    She had looked ready to jump, her entire body radiating a heartbreaking desperation.


    He remembered rushing forward, faster than he''d ever moved, grabbing her hand before she could take thatst, tragic step.


    Pulling her into his arms, he held her tight, feeling her tremble against him.


    "What are you doing? Are you crazy?!" His voice had cracked, panic and anger thick in his throat.


    It was impossible to reconcile this broken girl with the sister he knew¡ªhis sunshine, always bright and cheerful.


    "Everyone will see it!" she had sobbed, clutching his cor with trembling hands, her voice breaking as she screamed, "WHAT SHOULD I DO, BROTHER?! I WANT TO DIE!"


    At the time, Haruto hadn''t understood. He''d just held her, silently promising to keep her safe, vowing to get her out of that hell, away from anyone who could hurt her.


    Forget school, forget everything else. He''d been ready to abandon the city, to do whatever it took to protect her.


    But in the end, it hadn''t been enough. She was gone before he could make that promise real.


    ***


    ''Ah¡­ So that''s what Haruka meant¡­ It''s you!''


    Haruto''s hands clenched, knuckles turning white as his re zeroed in on Ren.


    He felt a dangerous heat rise inside him, his blood boiling with the urge to pounce on the man and smash his knuckle buster against that mocking face, to end it all right here.


    His vision blurred with anger, rational thought slipping further away.


    But then, he caught himself. He forced in a deep breath, remembering Jin''s words and fighting to calm down.


    Dying was easy, he reminded himself; he''d been there, felt the pain, and nothing else.


    But for Ren, for Daiki, and everyone else in their gang, punishment needed to be more than just a swift death.


    If God wouldn''t punish them, Haruto would make sure he did.


    ''This monster¡­ After I''m done with Kota, you''re next!'' he vowed silently.


    Just then, a familiar voice echoed from behind. "I wonder if those eyes can still re after this fight."


    Haruto turned, locking eyes with Daiki, who sauntered forward with a smug look. Daiki''s expression shifted when he noticed Nakamura and Kikuchi among the group.


    His eyes widened briefly before narrowing with amusement. "Oh? I didn''t realize the whole crew would be here. What''s wrong? Afraid I might kill him?"


    Hisughter rang out coldly. "Don''t worry. I''m not a psycho that enjoys killing." He leaned closer, eyes flickering with dark satisfaction.


    "Especially not quick ones."


    Kikuchi''s unamused voice cut through the air. "Daiki, I didn''t realize you liked to hear yourself talk so much."


    He took out a cigarette from his pocket, lighting it with a practiced flick and inhaling deeply.


    Blowing out a slow stream of smoke, he added with a bored tone, "We''re not here for your theatrics. Just lead the way."


    Ren and his twockeys bristled, their res sharpening as they moved toward Kikuchi, fists twitching. But Daiki raised a hand, stopping them in their tracks.


    With a mockingugh, Daiki smirked. "Senior Kikuchi, as blunt as ever. I was just trying to lighten the mood, but I guess jokes are wasted on you."


    With a dismissive turn, he gestured forward. "Fine then. Follow me."


    The five of them followed Daiki and hisckeys across the field, their footsteps echoing in the eerie silence of the underground arena.


    Aheady another darkened entryway that led down into the pit¡ªthe infamous underground ring where this brutal showdown would unfold.


    Only Daiki and Haruto were allowed to step inside.


    No referee, no rules, just a concrete enclosure stained with the remnants of past fights¡ªdarkened stters of dried blood and ominous w marks etched into the walls.


    Haruto slipped the knuckle buster from his pocket, feeling its cool weight in his palm as he stepped into the ring.


    His gaze lifted briefly toward his gang standing just outside, their expressions unreadable yet steady, watching him in silence.


    He felt a flicker of gratitude for their presence; knowing they had his back grounded him.


    This fight was unlike anything he''d experienced, and he needed every ounce of focus.


    A low, biting voice pulled him from his thoughts. "What are you looking at? Isn''t it rude to be eyeing others instead of the one who''s about to put you in the ground?"


    Daiki''s tone was cold,ced with a resentment that Haruto hadn''t anticipated, a chill so different from his usual sneering demeanor.


    "You looking down on me?" Daiki continued, his gaze dark and unyielding.


    Haruto raised an eyebrow, taken aback by the sudden shift in Daiki''s mood.


    "No," he replied evenly, though inside his heart was thundering, his anger simmering just below the surface.


    "Why would I?"


    Daiki''s expression hardened, and he fell into a fighting stance. "Good. Keep your eyes on me, or you won''t make it out of here."


    "Wait," Haruto said, voice steady as he raised a hand. "Before we start, I''ve got a question. Why do you want to fight me?"


    For a moment, Daiki''s eyes widened, then he broke intoughter, his usual arrogance shing back as he sneered.


    "It''s those eyes of yours. I want to break them, crush that pathetic look in them. I hate it," he said, the smile on his twisted face.


    As Haruto clenched his fists, the memory returned, a haunting echo of the past. ''He''d said the same thing back then, too.''

 Chapter 51: Against The Red Fang

    Both men looked at each other with different expressions. One with a mocking expression and the other with a hatred that shimmers in his heart.


    Haruto then started with his stance, his fist covered in white cloth while Daiki just smirked at him.


    "You ready?"


    Daiki asked and without a word he lunged forward, a wild grin shing across his face as his fist shot out like a bullet aimed at Haruto''s jaw.


    Haruto barely managed to sidestep, feeling the rush of air as his punch swung past his cheek.


    Daiki''s strikes came fast and ruthless, each one thrown with vicious intent as if he wanted to break bones rather than simply win the fight.


    His eyes gleamed with a sadistic fire, feeding off the violence he sought to unleash.


    ''As expected, this man isn''t here to fight¡ªhe''s here to torture,'' Haruto thought, his mind sharper than ever.


    He silently thanked Enji for every punch and kick they''d exchanged in training.


    It was those bruises and relentless drills that let him read Daiki''s movements now, spotting each telegraphed punch and kick before it came.


    Haruto held his ground, allowing Daiki to waste his energy on wild swings.


    Every hit and jab forced him back a step, but he kept his stance firm, blocking and weaving, always just one step ahead.


    His silence was calm, almost coldly measured, and that only seemed to fuel Daiki''s fury.


    "Fight back, damn you!" Daiki''s snarl wasced with irritation, his fist crashing down towards Haruto''s ribs with barely controlled rage.


    To Daiki, a fight wasn''t just an exchange of blows. He wanted the thrill, the savagery¡ªtwo opponents unleashing their most primal instincts, battling to the death.


    But Haruto''s unbroken focus, and his refusal to engage at Daiki''s level, only added fuel to the fire, challenging Daiki''s need for chaos with his own calcted restraint.


    Haruto shifted to the side, catching the blow with his forearm, his teeth clenched against the pain but showing no sign of wavering.


    "Why the hell aren''t you hitting me?"


    Daiki sneered, drawing back only to throw a brutal jab toward Haruto''s face.


    This time, Haruto ducked, slipping under the blow and steadying himself as Daiki staggered forward, unbnced by his own momentum.


    Haruto''s eyes narrowed. "You really think this is all it takes?" he muttered under his breath, barely loud enough for Daiki to hear.


    He''d trained himself to wait, to let his opponents burn out, and Daiki''s reckless aggression would only make him easy prey soon enough.


    "You''re going to regret that attitude," Daiki hissed, a crazed light ring in his eyes as he threw a series of jabs and hooks, each one heavier and sloppier than thest.


    His fists collided with Haruto''s arms and shoulders, bruising flesh but never hitting anything critical.


    Haruto breathed steadily, absorbing each hit with practiced precision, his body moving with a steady rhythm.


    Even when in his mind, he wanted to kill Daiki and punch him as he liked. But he knew it would only be the end of both of them.


    His mind was sharp, analyzing every angle, timing Daiki''s attacks as he started to see the gaps and weaknesses in his technique.


    When Daiki''s punches began to falter, Haruto finally saw his opening.


    ''This is for the tears in Haruka''s eyes!''


    As Daiki reeled back to gather himself, Haruto struck, quick and controlled. His fist collided with Daiki''s ribs, knocking the air from his lungs.


    Daiki staggered, a mix of pain and surprise shing across his face.


    He didn''t need to do a barrage of punches, one punch that was hard as hell was enough for Haruto. But he wasn''t satisfied yet, not until Daiku couldn''t get up anymore.


    Haruto''s calm voice cut through the haze of Daiki''s fury. "That''s the difference between us. You lose control, and I wait."


    But that pain quickly morphed into a twisted grin as he steadied himself, a dangerous glint ring in his eyes.


    "Just that?!" he stretched his arms, "Come one punch me more! Kick me more! This isn''t enough to make me fall!!!"


    In Haruto''s eyes, he seemed like a maniac and masochist at the same time and it makes him even more entertained.


    "You don''t want to? Then I will show you how true fighting is!" Daiki suddenly said, his expression darkened.


    Haruto barely had a moment to register the shift before Daiki charged at him, feigning a punch to his side.


    Instinctively, he moved to block, but Daiki suddenly shifted, dropping low and sweeping his leg out in a wide arc.


    Before Haruto could fully brace himself, Daiki''s leg connected with his ankle, breaking his bnce.


    Haruto''s feet slipped from under him, and he hit the hard concrete with a force that knocked the breath from his lungs.


    ''Shit! I can''t fall here!''


    He tried to push himself up, but Daiki was quicker. A brutal kick mmed into Haruto''s chest, forcing him back down.


    "See? This is what real fighting looks like," Daiki mocked, his voice dripping with contempt.


    "Look at you now," he sneered, his voice dripping with satisfaction as he stared down at Haruto.


    "Where''s that calm attitude of yours now?" His fist came down hard, striking Haruto''s face with a bone-rattling impact.


    The metallic taste of blood flooded Haruto''s mouth, but he gritted his teeth, refusing to give Daiki the satisfaction of seeing him falter.


    Haruto lifted his hands to shield himself, but Daiki was relentless, shoving them aside with ease.


    "I thought you were a fighter, but you''re just like everyone else," Daiki scoffed.


    Another punch followed, brutal and unrelenting, then another and another, each strikending with a force that sent shockwaves through Haruto''s skull.


    Daiki''s sadistic smile grew with each punch, savoring every moment, every bruise he painted across Haruto''s face.


    He leaned in closer, his breath hot and heavy, taunting him with a gleeful malice. "How does it feel to be powerless, huh? Just like back then."


    "I thought someone could change drastically when I saw you, but the only thing different is your skin. You are still a loser."


    "A man that lets everyone get in their way. Pathetic."

 Chapter 52: Two Maniacs

    Haruto''s vision blurred with every impact, but he forced himself to focus, drawing on every ounce of his remaining strength and training.


    Blood filled his mouth, the metallic taste lingering as his jaw clenched tight.


    The urge to retaliate, to give Daiki back every punch with even greater force, roared inside him¡ªa voice urging him to be the monster Daiki wanted to see.


    But then, Jin''s words echoed in his mind, steady and unyielding: "Be worse than your enemy, be crazier."


    Haruto''s lips curved into a bloody grin as a chuckle escaped him. Hisughter, raw and defiant, cut through the heavy silence between them.


    "You must not be paying attention, Daiki," he sneered, spitting blood right onto Daiki''s face.


    For a moment, Daiki froze, his expression hardening as he wiped the blood from his cheek, smirking through narrowed eyes.


    "So that''s how you want to y, huh? Let''s see how ''changed'' and ''durable'' you really are."


    Daiki''s weight bore down on Haruto, pinning him against the hard floor as a relentless barrage of punches rained down.


    Haruto''s head snapped back with each blow, a dull, throbbing ache spreading from his jaw to the back of his skull.


    His vision blurred with red, his body screaming under the onught. The floor beneath him felt like it might shatter with every hit as Daiki''s fists drove into his face, chest, and shoulders, each impact rattling his bones.


    ''Hold on, Haruto. This isn''t worse than seeing your sister in pain. I must hold on.'' he thought to himself, trying to stay conscious.


    Haruto could barely breathe. He tasted blood¡ªthick, metallic, coating his tongue and flooding his mouth.


    His pulse hammered in his ears, drowning out everything but the sound of Daiki''s sadisticughter and the crunch of fists meeting flesh.


    ''I only need to find an opening to counterattack.''


    Daiki''s eyes gleamed with sick pleasure as he leaned closer, twisting his knuckles into Haruto''s cheekbone just to savor the grunt of pain it wrung out of him.


    "Come on, Haruto! I thought you were tougher than this!" Daiki taunted, his voice a sneer.


    "Is this all the fire you''ve got?"


    Without waiting for a response, he gripped Haruto''s cor, hauling him upright with a brutal yank.


    Before Haruto could regain his bnce, Daiki mmed his head back against the wall with a sickening thud.


    Stars exploded in Haruto''s vision, his skull reverberating with the impact. But Daiki didn''t stop there.


    He pulled Haruto forward, only to drive him back again, and again, each m of his head into the concrete wall sending splinters of agony through his body.


    Blood sttered with each blow, smearing across the wall in jagged red lines. The room spun, and Haruto could barely hold onto the ground beneath him.


    But somewhere beneath the pain, beneath the haze of red clouding his mind, something raw and fierce burned inside him.


    A memory surfaced¡ªa whisper of Jin''s voice in his mind, calm and unwavering: "Be worse than your enemy. Be crazier."


    Augh, low and broken, bubbled out of Haruto''s bloody mouth, catching Daiki off guard.


    Through the blood and pain, Haruto grinned, his teeth smeared red. "Is that all you''ve got?"


    "Come here and destroy me if you can, don''t you hate my eyes?"


    Daikiughed harder than him. This was the first time seeing someone as ''crazy'' as him.


    "Oh, you''ll regret that."


    Haruto seized his chance. Summoning every ounce of strength left in him, he twisted his body, bracing his hands against Daiki''s chest and shoving him back with a force that surprised them both.


    Daiki stumbled, momentarily thrown off bnce, giving Haruto just enough time to push himself up, breathing heavily as he steadied himself on shaky legs.


    Haruto''s body screamed in protest, his vision still clouded, but he ignored the pain. With a snarl, heunched himself at Daiki, fists raised, his movements driven by a fierce determination.


    He didn''t hold back. His first punch connected with Daiki''s jaw, a solid, punishing hit that sent Daiki reeling back.


    In one swift, explosive motion, he swung his arm forward, slipping the knuckle buster onto his hand and driving it into Daiki''s gut with all the force he could muster.


    Daiki gasped, stumbling back as the unexpected blow knocked the air from his lungs.


    Haruto didn''t waste a second. Adrenaline surged through him, flooding his veins with raw energy as he sprang to his feet, pressing his advantage.


    With a swift motion, he smashed his knuckle-buster-d fist into Daiki''s jaw, the metal biting into flesh, sending Daiki reeling.


    Blood sttered across the floor as Daiki''s lip split open, his previous smugness now reced by stunned disbelief.


    Haruto stepped closer, relentless. He felt no mercy, no hesitation as he struck again, the knuckle buster connecting with Daiki''s ribs in a solid, sickening crack.


    "This is for my sister," he growled, his voice low and full of venom, each word punctuated by another brutal punch.


    Daiki grunted, the sound cut off as Haruto''s fist drove into his stomach, doubling him over.


    Before Daiki could even react, Haruto brought his fist down in a savage uppercut, sending him crashing to the floor.


    "You think you''re untouchable?" Haruto''s voice was dark, cold, as he looked down at Daiki, who struggled to get to his knees, wheezing.


    "You think no one can bring you down?" He grabbed Daiki by the cor, hauling him upright, only to m him back against the wall.


    With the knuckle buster pressed against Daiki''s cheek, Haruto drove his fist forward, feeling the sick satisfaction of bone cracking beneath metal.


    Daiki''s face was a bloody mess, his once-arrogant sneer now twisted into a grimace of pain.


    He attempted to swing back, but Haruto was quicker, dodging with an agility that belied his battered condition.


    In a single, fluid motion, Haruto nted his foot behind Daiki''s, tripping him and forcing him down onto his knees.


    Without hesitation, Haruto drove his knuckle-bustered fist into Daiki''s shoulder, a vicious blow that sent him sprawling to the ground, gasping.


    "You want to see how much I''ve changed?" Haruto''s voice was a low, dangerous murmur as he loomed over Daiki. "Here''s what that looks like."


    With that, Haruto unleashed a final, punishing strike, the knuckle connecting with Daiki''s jaw in a hit that echoed through the empty space, reverberating with the force of his fury.


    Daiki slumped to the ground, his breaths shallow, his body battered and broken. Haruto stood over him, chest heaving, blood dripping from his knuckles, a calm satisfaction settling over him.


    Daiki''s cocky arrogance gave way to something Haruto hadn''t expected.


    There was no anger in Daiki''s eyes, no trace of fear¡ªonly a twisted, satisfied grin spreading across his bloodied face, as if he were savoring every moment of the fight.


    Slowly, with a stagger, Daiki pulled himself to his feet, brushing the dust from his shirt.


    He ran his fingers through his long hair, slicking it back, then rolled his neck, a series of unsettling cracks echoing in the silence.


    His gaze locked onto Haruto with a fierce, almost manic intensity.


    "Ren! Bring me my gorgeous bat," Daiki shouted, his voice a sharpmand that reverberated through the alley.


    "On it, boss!" came the reply.


    Ren, who had been watching from above, tossed something down. Itnded on the ground with a heavy thud¡ªa bat, wound in barbed wire, its surface stained with dried blood.


    Daiki picked it up with a wicked grin, his fingers running along the coarse, brutal weapon. "Did you think this was over?"


    Heughed, twirling the bat in his hand. "This isn''t finished until one of us is down for good¡ªor dead."

 Chapter 53: What About A Bet?

    "Shouldn''t we stop this? This is too much!"


    Enji''s voice was tense as he watched Haruto m against the wall again, the brutal sound of impact echoing throughout the underground.


    His expression tightened with urgency, fists clenched, but the rest of the crowd seemed indifferent, absorbed in the violence like it was a routine spectacle.


    "You''re the one who said he was ready," Kikuchi replied coolly, exhaling a slow drag from his cigarette.


    "He knew the rules going in."


    "No one''s allowed out until one of them''s in a ''dire situation,''" Nakamura added, crossing his arms.


    His expression was cold, detached as if he were watching an ordinary sparring match.


    "It''s just Haruto being stubborn." Kikuchi sighed, blowing out another plume of smoke.


    "I told him to y dead if it got too rough."


    Enji ground his teeth, the strain was evident in his eyes. He hated feeling powerless, especially when his friend was on the line.


    "This is just sick," he muttered, casting a dark look at the others.


    Ren, leaning casually against a pir across from them, snorted, his mocking gaze fixed on Haruto''s battered form.


    "Weaker than I expected. He''s dead meat." he shook his head from disappointment.


    "How about a bet?" He tilted his head, directing his sneer at the group.


    Enji''s eyes narrowed. He already despised Ren and his lot¡ªthey had the stench of filth and treachery about them, worse than any sewer rat.


    Nakamura, undeterred, reached into his pocket, producing a thick stack of bills.


    "How much?" he asked, his tone almost amused.


    Ren nced dismissively at the money, a smirk twisting his lips.


    "Lame. Let''s go bigger."


    His gaze shifted to Arataki, and his eyes glinted with malice.


    "How about your sister?"


    Arataki''s expression darkened, his fists trembling as veins bulged at his temple. "You filthy piece of shit! Our deal was settled!"


    Ren onlyughed, feigning an air of gentleness, though his words wereced with mockery.


    "Come now, I''ve got a soft spot for her. A gentleman can''t just let someone go that easily, can he?" His cronies chuckled, adding fuel to the taunt.


    Arataki, unable to contain his rage, lunged forward, his intent clear. But Nakamura moved faster.


    His fist connected squarely with Ren''s jaw, sending him sprawling with a fresh trail of blood dripping from his nose.


    "Speak her name again, and I''ll end you," Nakamura hissed, pressing his foot onto Ren''s chest with a chilling calm.


    His weight pinned Ren down, leaving him suddenly quiet, a drop of sweat sliding down his temple.


    The hit was swift, leaving Ren''sckeys momentarily stunned before they clenched their fists, ready to retaliate.


    They took one step forward, but Daiki''s voice broke through the tension.


    "Ren! Bring me my gorgeous bat!"


    Ren''s two cronies hesitated, exchanging nces with uncertain expressions before Ren finally pulled himself up.


    He shot a venomous re at Nakamura but reluctantlyplied, tossing the barbed-wire bat down into the pit.


    "Let''s just watch the fight," Kikuchi murmured, his tone carrying a warning edge as he locked eyes with Nakamura, silently urging him to let it drop.


    Nakamura red at Ren. It was a quiet concession, but he wasn''t interested in crossing Kikuchi right now.


    Ren muttered under his breath, brushing off the hands of his cronies as they tried to steady him, his pride bruised along with his face.


    ***


    Haruto''s bloodied face twisted into a fierce grin, his knuckles flexing around the metal buster still tight on his hand.


    The sight of the bat, bristling with barbed wire, didn''t make him flinch¡ªit only sent a wave of adrenaline coursing through him.


    He''d waited too long for this; there was no backing down now.


    "Come on, then! End me if you can!"


    Haruto spat, tasting the blood on his lips. His pain wasn''t half of Haruka''s pain and he swore to put Daiki in as much pain as his sister was.


    With a savage growl, Daiki swung the bat in a wide arc, the barbed wire gleaming under the dim light before it crashed down toward Haruto''s shoulder.


    Haruto threw himself to the side, barely missing the brutal spikes that would have torn through skin and muscle.


    He swung his knuckle-dustered fist,nding a vicious jab to Daiki''s ribs, feeling the satisfying crunch of impact.


    Daiki staggered but managed to stay on his feet, eyes wide and zing with a twisted excitement.


    "Oh, you''re not half bad," Daiki taunted, licking a smear of blood from his lips. "This''ll make it fun."


    Before Haruto could respond, Daiki came at him again, this time feinting to the left before bringing the bat down at a cruel angle toward his side.


    Haruto moved just in time, feeling the scrape of barbed wire slice his shirt and graze his skin. The pain fueled him, turning the burning sensation into fuel.


    Without hesitation, he aimed for Daiki''s face, smashing his knuckles forward and connecting with Daiki''s cheek, sending him stumbling back.


    "Fun?" Harutoughed, his voice ragged. "I''ll show you fun."


    Daiki recovered quickly, a glint of sadistic pleasure in his eyes as he swung the bat upwards, catching Haruto across the side of his ribs.


    The barbs bit into his skin, tearing flesh as they pulled away, as the blood sttered on the ground and Haruto staggered, breath catching from the sudden shock of pain.


    ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! It''s fucking hurts!'' he scream inside his mind, he bit into his bloodied lips.


    But he didn''t retreat. Instead, he threw himself forward, ignoring the searing agony, his fist swinging in a brutal uppercut to Daiki''s jaw, sending him reeling backward.


    Blood dripped down Haruto''s side, but he was too far gone, his mind too focused on beating Daiki into the ground.


    "Fuck you Daiki!" he growled, lunging forward again.


    They shed violently, Daiki swinging the bat with reckless abandon as Haruto ducked, blocking and countering with sharp, bone-crushing jabs.


    Each hit, each impact was answered with a sadistic smirk, a twisted enjoyment reflected in both their eyes.


    They were past any semnce of restraint or fear; only the thrill of raw, brutalbat remained.


    With two of them having a different reason to go crazy. One for revenge and one for fun.

 Chapter 54: Im Not Like You

    Daiki swung low, the bat colliding with Haruto''s thigh, tearing into his leg with the sharp edges.


    He gasped, nearly falling, but he clenched his teeth and retaliated with a punch to Daiki''s gut,nding blow after blow as if his life depended on it.


    All his pain and Haruka''s pain were the only things on Haruto''s mind and in this ring, he could punch and kick the person he hated the most in life whatever he liked.


    And it makes him thrilled.


    Even when his body and legs were tearing apart by the wire on that bat.


    Daiki grunted, forced back as Haruto''s fists connected again and again, a relentless, feral intensity taking over.


    His knuckle buster was slick with blood, his own and Daiki''s mingling as the concrete beneath them turned dark and sticky.


    "Not so tough without your little bat, huh?" Haruto sneered, his voice a growl as he pressed forward.


    But Daiki only grinned, spitting out a mouthful of blood. "Don''t worry," he wheezed, clutching the bat tighter.


    "I''ve got more where that came from."


    With a sudden burst of strength, he swung the bat in a desperate, wild arc, catching Haruto across the shoulder with a vicious blow.


    "Shit!" Haruto cursed.


    His shoulder exploded in pain, but he was too far gone to care. Ignoring the throbbing ache, he grabbed Daiki by the cor and mmed him against the wall, his fist driving into Daiki''s stomach with brutal force.


    Daiki choked, his knees buckling as Haruto''s relentless onught continued.


    But just as Haruto raised his fist for another blow, Daiki swung the bat up, catching him under the chin.


    Haruto''s head snapped back, stars dancing across his vision, his grip on Daiki loosening as he staggered back.


    The skin under his chin was almost torn apart by the wire. The blood keeps dripping from it.


    "Fuck! This face is precious! You asshole!" Haruto red at his opponent who justughed.


    It was the first time Daiki had this fun. Every man he fought was easy to break. They would bow down to him, licking his feet if he asked when he punched them with his lovely bat.


    But the man in front of him?


    Haruto became more vicious and faster even though his body was covered in blood and scars, and then the same man protested to him about his face?


    "You are fucking ridiculous, it''s interesting." Daiki grinned.


    He seized the moment, rushing forward and mming Haruto into the opposite wall, pinning him with the bat pressed against his throat.


    "Had enough yet?" Daiki sneered, pressing harder as Haruto''s air supply thinned.


    Haruto''s vision blurred, but he summoned thest of his strength, gripping Daiki''s arm and twisting sharply.


    Daiki yelped, the bat ttering to the ground as Haruto broke free, sucking in a deep, desperate breath.


    Without hesitation, heunched himself at Daiki, his fist connecting with a brutal right hook that sent him sprawling.


    Blood poured from both of them, pooling on the cracked concrete as they stumbled, gasping for breath.


    They were both at their limit, bodies battered and broken, but neither would yield.


    Haruto took a shaky step forward, his knuckles throbbing, his vision swimming. But he couldn''t stop, not until he knew Daiki was finished.


    Not until his anger subside, not until he could at least make Daiki in so much pain he hoped he died. Like what he did with his sister.


    He grabbed the bat, the twisted barbed wire glinting darkly, and raised it over Daiki, whoy sprawled on the ground, barely able to lift his head.


    Haruto''s hands shook, a mix of exhaustion and rage, but he tightened his grip, preparing to bring it down one final time.


    In his mind, he wanted to ask Daiki, why? Why did he do all of that? Why his sister? Why?


    But deep down he knows the answer. He was just a damn psychopath who enjoyed torturing people. A bastard that makes his sister''s life hell just because he likes it.


    So why bother asking?


    He brought the bat down hard, barbed wire sinking into Daiki''s chest, tearing fabric and flesh alike.


    Daiki managed a weak groan, too drained to fully react to the pain, his eyes dull but faintly mocking.


    Daiki''s voice echoed off the walls, but Haruto''s only response was a bitter, mirthlessugh, watching the man finally taste his own medicine.


    "This¡­ This pain still couldn''t pay Haruka''s life, not even a bit¡­" Haruto murmured, hia voice too soft to be heard by anyone but him.


    Haruto''s chest tightened, and he swung again, ripping at Daiki''s skin as a scream tore from his lips, raw and desperate.


    "Aaaargh!"


    Daiki''s voice echoed off the walls, but Haruto''s only response was a bitter, mirthlessugh, watching the man finally taste his own medicine.


    Raising the bat once more, Haruto prepared to bring it down with everything he had left, but Daiki''s voice cut through the haze of his fury.


    A rough, broken whisper escaped Daiki''s bloodied lips. "Y-you''re¡­ just like me¡­ I like it."


    The words stopped Haruto in his tracks, a chill racing down his spine. The bat slipped from his grasp,nding on the concrete with a dull thud.


    Haruto''s body went rigid as he knelt over Daiki, grabbing him by the cor. Their faces were inches apart, and he could see every twisted line of the smirk on Daiki''s battered, bloodied face.


    Haruto let out a bitterugh, his voice low and dark. "Just like you?"


    He grinned, the fire in his eyes fierce and unyielding. "I''m worse than that."


    With a surge of fury, he drove his fist into Daiki''s face, feeling the crunch of bone as blood sttered across his skin.


    He pulled back only to m another blow into Daiki''s jaw.


    "I''ll be your worst nightmare if I have to," he said, his voice shaking with suppressed rage.


    "But even then, Daiki¡­ I still have more dignity than you could ever understand."


    He steadied himself, his knuckles trembling from the impact, his body screaming in pain.


    This was hisst punch, thest reserve of strength he could muster as his vision blurred. The blood loss and broken bones weighed him down, threatening to drag him into darkness.


    But he couldn''t care less¡ªnot when the man in front of him had caused so much pain, had destroyed Haruka''s life without a second thought.


    Rage bubbled inside him, raw and overpowering. He was ready to end it, to finish Daiki right there.


    But then Daikiughed, his voice a raspy crack through bloodied lips. "Interesting¡­" he choked out, his eyes gleaming with a twisted delight.


    "But no one¡­ no one can be worse than me, you idiot."


    Before Haruto could react, Daiki''s fist shot forward, mming into his stomach.


    The pain was instant and excruciating, targeting his most vulnerable spot, and Haruto felt bile rise as he coughed up blood, the strength draining from him.


    His vision dimmed, and his head felt heavy, like he was being pulled under.


    "F-Fuck you¡­ Daiki," he managed to curse, his voice barely a whisper, before his consciousness faded, leaving him with the lingering echo of Daiki''sughter ringing in his ears as he sank into oblivion.

 Chapter 55: In The Hospital

    Haruto''s eyes fluttered open, squinting as the harsh fluorescent light poured in. Instinctively, he tried to shield his eyes with his arm, but even the smallest movement sent a wave of pain through his body.


    A groan slipped from his lips as he adjusted to the difort, slowly bing aware of the tight bandages constricting his chest and limbs.


    "Fucking hell," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The sterile scent of alcohol and antiseptic filled his nostrils, confirming his suspicion: he was in a hospital.


    Memories of the brutal fight with Daiki flooded his mind, each punch and kick reying like a cruel reel.


    Despite everything, a faint smile tugged at his lips¡ªhe''d finally managed to give that blonde man a little bit of pain and agony his sister feel.


    But then he froze, eyes widening as he remembered his ns with Mari. He forced himself to sit up, wincing as pain red through his body.


    Each movement was an ordeal, but he couldn''t afford to leave Mari waiting


    His n would be in a mess if he disappointed Mari now. As he sat, he could see his surroundings better.


    He noted the window on his right, the door opposite, and a small sofa along the wall.


    On ity Haruka, wrapped in a thin nket, sleeping peacefully.


    A soft smile crept onto his face, and he watched her for a moment, a sense of relief washing over him.


    Then, he nced toward the bedside table, searching for his phone, only to find it absent.


    "Damn, where is it?" he muttered, shifting slightly before a jolt of pain forced him back onto the bed.


    His movement, however, stirred Haruka from her sleep. She blinked, rubbing her eyes as she slowly sat up, her gaze finallynding on Haruto.


    Her expression brightened, and in an instant, she was by his side, wrapping her arms around him in a fierce hug.


    "Brother!" Haruka cried, her voice breaking with relief and worry.


    "Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?" Her shoulders shook as she began to sob.


    "I was so worried! I thought¡­ I thought you wouldn''t make it¡­"


    The pressure of her embrace made his injuries throb even more, but Haruto didn''t pull away.


    Ignoring the pain, he wrapped his arms around her, gently stroking her hair tofort her.


    "I''m fine, Haruka," he murmured softly, doing his best to soothe her.


    "Calm down. Everything''s okay."


    "But¡­ but Enji said you were in bad shape because of the car ident!" she said, pulling back just enough to look at him, her eyes red and swollen.


    "Why would you even drive a car, brother? You don''t even have a driver''s license!"


    Haruka''s tear-streaked face, her worryden gaze¡ªit all tugged at his heart. He felt a strange gratitude toward Enji for concocting a story to cover up the underground fight.


    If Haruka knew the truth, it would shatter her. So, he simply let her believe the lie, nodding gently.


    As her sobs softened, he held her tighter, thankful to feel her love, her presence anchoring him.


    Engrossed in their hug, neither Haruto nor Haruka noticed the door opening quietly.


    Chiyo slipped inside, arge bag slung over her shoulder, filled with clothes and essentials Haruto might need during his hospital stay.


    Her eyes brightened when she saw him awake¡ªhe''d been unconscious for a whole day, and the worry had weighed on her heavily.


    Though she wanted to rush over and hug him, Chiyo held back, respecting the siblings'' moment.


    Setting the bag down on the sofa, she walked up to his bedside and spoke softly, "How''s your condition? Your body must be hurt, the doctor said you have broken ribs and deep wounds."


    Startled, Haruto nced over at her, managing a faint smile. "I''m fine. Really. I can already feel my wounds healing¡ªmoving is a little easier now."


    Chiyo sighed, she was happy that Haruto was fine but still she was annoyed by him.


    Crossing her arms as concern shifted to exasperation. "You do realize school starts on Monday, don''t you?"


    She scolded, her brow furrowed. "You should be more careful!"


    "Step mother is right, brother!" Haruka chimed in, her worry quickly rekindling.


    "Take better care of yourself! Do you know how worried I was?"


    Haruto chuckled, raising his hands in a show of surrender, only to flinch at the slight pull on his bandaged ribs.


    "Alright, alright. I''m sorry," he said, amused by their scolding, which went on for nearly two hours as they fussed over him.


    When the barrage of concern finally subsided, Haruto realized it was already Sunday. He''d lost a full day unconscious, and a nagging thoughting back again¡ªhe hadn''t been in touch with Mari at all. She was probably wondering where he was.


    But before that, he need to make sure his two precious women get enough sleep since they must be worried sick for him all day long.


    "Haruka, Mother, you both should go home and rest. You''ve barely slept," he said, noticing their messed up hair and tired face.


    "I''ll be fine here on my own."


    "I''m not leaving you alone," Haruka objected instantly.


    "Neither am I," Chiyo added, folding her arms again. "The doctor said your condition still needs monitoring."


    He let out a sigh, ncing pointedly at the bags under their eyes. "You two look like you need the rest more than I do, please rest ande back here tomorrow."


    After nearly an hour of back-and-forth, they finally relented, agreeing to let him rest alone for the night.


    Just before leaving, Chiyo handed him his phone. ncing at the screen, his eyes widened at the fifty missed calls and over a hundred messages from Mari.


    "Holy crap," he muttered, rubbing his forehead as he stared at the notification count. "She really went all out."


    He shot her a quick message exining his condition and apologizing. Her reply came almost instantly¡ªa five-paragraph wall of text that made him sigh, a weary smile tugging at his lips.


    "Having her as a girlfriend sure is... something," he murmured, shaking his head. "Complete opposite of Asuka."

 Chapter 56: That Was Fast

    Haruto was in the middle of updating Asuka, Zenzai, and Shiruko about his condition, hoping one of them might swing by the hospital.


    He smirked at the thought, wondering if their visit could liven up his dull day.


    ''Maybe we could have some fun,'' he mused, shrugging as he hit send on his messages.


    Just then, the door creaked open, grabbing his attention.


    ''That was fast,'' he thought, tucking his phone away on the bedside table. ''It''s either them or Mari.''


    However, the two figures entering weren''t the women he was expecting. Enji and Arataki strolled in, each carrying a basket of fruit.


    "Yo, Haruto. How''s that wound treating you?"


    Arataki greeted, dropping his and Enji''s basket on the table in front of the bed. He looked more rxed and easygoing, a far cry from the intense presence he had around the Red Fang.


    Haruto sighed, a hint of disappointment in his gaze. "Well, see for yourself," he muttered, motioning to the bandages.


    Arataki smirked, dragging a chair over to sit by Haruto''s side as Enji made himselffortable on the nearby sofa.


    "Why the gloomy face? Waiting for some specialdy to visit you?"


    "Actually¡­ yeah." Haruto shrugged.


    Enji rolled his eyes. "Hey, you should be grateful we came at all! Senior Kikuchi even sent over some pricey fruits for you," he added, crossing his arms.


    "Also, if it weren''t for us, you''d be fighting Daiki every other day."


    Haruto''s brow lifted. "Fighting him every other day? I thought we called it a draw?"


    "Sure, but Daiki likes a good rematch¡­ two times a week, to be exact," Enji exined.


    "Thanks to our seniors, you''re only stuck with one match."


    Haruto scoffed. "You think I''d lose if I had to fight him twice a week?"


    Arataki let out augh and lightly pped Haruto''s stomach, earning a grunt of pain. "Oh, you''d definitely lose, and you know it. Look at you¡ªbandaged up like a mummy. Imagine fighting him every few days until he''s bored of you."


    Rubbing his sore stomach, Haruto grumbled, "Yeah, but I gave him a few good punches and kicks, didn''t I?"


    Enji sighed. "Why don''t you ask him yourself? His room''s down the hall."


    Haruto snorted, shaking his head. "Putting opponents so close to each other¡­ what a considerate hospital."


    They continued chatting about the fight and other trivial matters, the hours slipping by until finally, Enji stood up, stretching.


    "We''ve kept you up long enough. Get some rest, man." Reaching into his pocket, he tossed something at Haruto.


    Haruto caught it, turning it over in his hand to see a driver''s license. "A driver''s license?" he asked, eyebrow raised.


    "Yeah. I heard you don''t have one," Enji replied with a grin. "A little gift from Senior Nakamura."


    Arataki chuckled as he and Enji headed for the door. "Just don''t get involved in any police chase," he added.


    Haruto watched them leave, chuckling softly. ''Nice of them,'' he thought, flipping the license between his fingers.


    He was curious about how they managed to get one for him but shrugged it off. Sometimes, the less he knew, the better.


    Afterward, Haruto decided to catch a bit more sleep, realizing his body desperately needed rest to heal.


    A pang of disappointment hit him¡ªhe had hoped to make it to school on Monday, especially to show off his transformation.


    But he sighed, reassuring himself that there''d be other chances. His mind, though, drifted to the scars his wounds might leave behind, especially in his face.


    ''Let me check the system, maybe there''s some kind of health potion,'' he thought, reaching to activate it. Before he could, the door flew open, startling him.


    In walked Mari, dressed surprisingly nicely for a hospital visit, as if she hade straight from a date.


    She stopped just inside, catching her breath and steadying herself before approaching him. Upon seeing him, she crossed her arms, a hint of irritation on her face.


    "I thought you were joking about being in an ident," she scolded, though Haruto could tell worry outweighed her anger.


    The fact that she''de all this way so quickly made it clear.


    "Sit down, Mari. You must be exhausted from rushing over," he offered with a smile, trying to sit up.


    "No, you don''t need to. Just rest," she said, gently pressing him back onto the bed.


    She took a seat in the chair Arataki had used earlier, still visibly annoyed.


    "Do you know how embarrassing it was, waiting outside the theater for three hours?" she protested.


    Haruto chuckled, "I''m so sorry, really. I should''ve messaged you sooner."


    Mari sighed, though her expression softened. "Fine, but now you owe me two dates," she teased with a bright smile.


    Reaching into her bag, she pulled out a paper bag and handed it to him. "This is from my mom''s bakery. She insisted I bring something if I was visiting someone who was sick."


    "Thanks, I really love sweets," Haruto said, peeking inside.


    Mari''s eyes lit up. "Really?! That''s perfect. I helped my mom make those pain au choct," she added, her cheeks pink with pride.


    He smiled warmly, admiring her enthusiasm. "That''s amazing. I love chocte too," he replied, taking a pastry from the bag.


    But as he attempted to take a bite, he winced, realizing how much his mouth hurt.


    Mari noticed instantly. "It hurts, doesn''t it? Maybe you should hold off on eating that," she suggested gently.


    Haruto chuckled, determined. "This little pain doesn''te close to what you went through waiting for me outside the theater."


    Mari blushed, giving a shy smile. "Alright, let''s just call it your punishment."


    "This is the sweetest punishment I''ve ever had," he grinned, still managing to nibble on the pastry.


    Just then, a notification echoed in his mind.


    [Ding!]


    [Mari''s Deprivation Matrix increased!]


    [Obsession: 40/100]


    [Emotional Bond: 50/100]


    Haruto''s eyes widened in surprise. ''What? That''s high¡­ How''d it get to this level so fast?''


    He pondered, still reeling from the unexpected boost. ''Is it because she''s younger? Maybe that makes her love easily?''


    In contrast, it had taken him a month to see this kind of increase with Chiyo, and yet Mari''s levels had shot up without any quests involved. He shook his head, still a bit puzzled.


    After some more time together, Mari excused herself, mentioning she had things to do.


    Haruto watched her leave, finally allowing himself to close his eyes and rest. But the quiet didn''tst long.


    The door creaked open yet again. "Who is it now?" he mumbled, turning his head with a sigh, only to see Daiki''s familiar figure stepping inside.


    "Yo, Haruto. How about we grab a cigarette up on the roof?"

 Chapter 57: Cigarette On The Roof

    "Yo, Haruto. How about we grab a cigarette up on the roof?"


    Haruto''s eyes widened at the voice, his head instinctively snapping toward the door. There, in all his battered glory, stood Daiki¡ªthe man he despised most.


    Bandages covered Daiki''s body, barely concealed by the hospital gown, and his face was swollen, his nose visibly broken.


    ''Damn, do I look that bad too?''


    Haruto thought, his mind momentarily wandering to the toll the fight had taken on his own appearance.


    Without his face intact, how could he ever get close enough to steal what Daiki held most dear?


    "What are you zoning out for? Come on, dumbass."


    Daiki''s voice went from calm to irritated in seconds, his mood shifting so quickly that even someone with bipr would be ashamed of him.


    ''Goddamn it. Can he just leave me alone?''


    Haruto bit back the urge to scoff, but Jin''s advice echoed in his mind: get close, and stab him from behind.


    With a reluctant sigh, Haruto pulled himself out of bed, thankful he didn''t have any IVs to tangle with.


    Together, they made their way to the rooftop, where a soft yellowish hue from the setting sun greeted them, a fresh breeze sweeping across the open space.


    Daiki dug through his pocket and fished out a box of cigarettes and a lighter.


    One of his hands was too injured to move well, so Haruto stepped forward, taking the lighter and flicking it to life.


    He held it to Daiki''s cigarette, resisting the temptation to "identally" burn him.


    ''I should''ve just scorched his face.''


    Daiki handed him a cigarette, and without hesitation, Haruto took it, lighting it and inhaling with ease.


    "You''re the first person," Daiki said, exhaling a cloud of smoke.


    Haruto raised an eyebrow. "Huh?"


    "The first one who didn''t kneel and beg for mercy when fighting me."


    Daiki''s eyes were sharp, almost contemtive as he watched the city skyline.


    Haruto''s hand tightened, memories shing through his mind. His pleas to save his sister. Daiki''sughter. His own death.


    The emotions swelled, bubbling just beneath his calm mask, words lodged in his throat as he stared at the man he hated.


    Daiki sauntered over to the roof''s edge, staring down with a smirk. Haruto''s fingers itched, the opportunity dancing right before him. He could just shove him over¡ª


    "You want to kill me, don''t you?"


    Daiki''s words cut through the silence, making Haruto freeze, his hand halfway raised.


    "Don''t be shy. I know you do," Daiki continued, turning to face him with a smirk.


    If Daiki wanted a fight right here, Haruto was more than ready to give it to him¡ªhe''d dly leap from the rooftop if it meant taking Daiki with him.


    He wasn''t scared of death.


    "Yeah," Haruto admitted, his voice cold and unwavering, his gaze sharp as it locked with Daiki''s.


    Daikiughed, pping a hand on Haruto''s shoulder. "I knew you were interesting," he said with a twisted grin.


    "So, why don''t you join my gang? We could use someone as crazy as you. I could use the amusement."


    Haruto narrowed his eyes, disgust flickering beneath hisposed expression. ''Does he even see me as a threat?''


    "No," Haruto replied, shaking his head. "I won''t betray my friends."


    Daiki just chuckled. "Then why don''t you be my friend instead?" He stretched out his hand, his smirk widening as he waited.


    Haruto''s mind raced. ''What kind of lunatic wants to be friends with someone who wants to kill him? Is he really just that twisted?''


    Impatient, Daiki grabbed Haruto''s hand and shook it firmly. "We''re friends, then," he dered, his smile sending a chill down Haruto''s spine.


    Daiki finally turned to leave. "See you at school, friend," he called over his shoulder, vanishing through the rooftop door.


    Haruto stood alone, still processing what had just happened


    . ''What the hell was that?''


    After lingering on the roof, and finishing his cigarette, Haruto returned to his room. His thoughts spun, dissecting Daiki''s bizarre behavior.


    ''What did he mean by ''friend''? Was it a trap, or some twisted test?''


    As he entered his room, he noticed his sister standing by his bed, her worried expression instantly softening at his appearance. His anxiety was gone and he felt at peace.


    "Haruka, what are you doing here? I told you to rest at home," Haruto said, closing the door gently behind him.


    At the sound of his voice, Haruka jumped, spinning around to face him, her concern evident. "Brother! Where were you? Why did you leave?"


    She hurried over, taking his arm and guiding him back to the bed, fussing over him as if he were still a child.


    "I just needed some fresh air," he replied, settling down with a weary smile.


    Haruka nced at the bed, her expression a mix of resolve and shyness. "Move a little. I want to sleep here too."


    Haruto lifted an eyebrow. "Here? Why?"


    "Ugh, just move! You''re always telling me to rest, I wanted to rest with you!" Haruka crossed her arms, a slight pout tugging at her lips.


    With a sigh, Haruto shifted over, making space for her. Haruka climbed in beside him, wrapping her arms around him in a familiar,forting embrace.


    "When we were little, we''d sleep like this with Mom," she murmured, her voice soft with nostalgia.


    "She always held us close whenever there was a storm."


    Haruto''s chest tightened as he listened. His sister rarely spoke about their mother, who had passed when they were young, and hearing her talk about it felt bothforting and bittersweet.


    Haruka continued her voice a whisper. "Now, I get scared sometimes, thinking you might leave too, just like she did."


    Haruto''s heart ached as he turned to face her, seeing the sadness in her eyes. He gently reached up, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face and tucking it behind her ear.


    "What do you mean? I''m fine, Haruka. I''ll never leave you."


    Haruka held his gaze, searching his eyes. "But... you seem different, brother. Youe home sote now, your body''s covered in bruises and scars. Sometimes, I feel like you''re slipping away."


    Haruto paused, the words he wanted to say caught in his throat. ''If only she knew¡­''


    All histe nights, all his battles¡ªhe''d taken on so much to protect her, to prevent the future he hade back to erase to take revenge on whoever wronged them. But he couldn''t tell her that. Not yet.


    Instead, he pulled her close, hugging her tightly, his voice a soft promise. "Don''t worry, Haruka. I''m still me, and I still love you, just like always.


    "Just promise me, you will never leave," she said as he nodded.


    Haruka rxed into his embrace, silent as she rested her head against him. In the quiet of the room, theyy together, letting the peace of the moment wash over them.


    Finally, the two drifted off to sleep, holding onto each other, grateful for this smallfort amid the chaos.

 Chapter 58: First Day Of School**

    "Aahh¡­ Haruto¡­ it feels so good¡­"


    Chiyo''s voice came in breathy, shuddering gasps as she moved on top of him, her hips undting with each roll.


    Her generous curves¡ªher waist and full figure¡ªbounced with every thrust, her pace growing frenzied as she chased her climax.


    The cramped, dimly lit bathroom amplified her moans, filling the air with the sounds of their forbidden passion.


    Haruto slouched on the toilet seat, seemed lost in the pleasure she was giving him, his high school uniform in disarray.


    His ck trousersy pooled on the tiled floor, his shirt was half-unbuttoned and wrinkled from their ''fun''.


    "OHH!!! NGGHHH!!! AHHH!!! AHHH!!!"


    Chiyo moaned even louder, as if she didn''t have a shame left in her. However, Haruto covered her mouth with his hand.


    "You are too loud, Mother. Do you want someone to find us or something?" Haruto groaned, feeling her pussy trembling and mping down on his cock.


    "God, your cunt feels amazing. You just like a slut," he pped on her ass, making a muffled moan echo in the bathroom.


    Just as her movements began to grow more erratic, a voice called from outside the bathroom.


    "Stepmother?" It was Haruka, her tone light but growing impatient. "Are youing to breakfast?"


    Chiyo froze, her body tensing in his arms as her breath hitched.


    "What are you waiting for?" Haruto whispered in her ear, releasing her mouth. "Answer her."


    "Y-Yeah¡­ one moment," she managed, her voice breathy, but before she could finish, Haruto shifted inside her, sending a sudden, sharp pulse of pleasure through her.


    "Aahh!" she moaned, biting her lip to stifle the sound, her fingers gripping his shoulders.


    "Are you alright?" Haruka''s footsteps grew louder, stopping just outside the door.


    "I¡­ Ngghh¡­ Fine!!!"


    Chiyo stammered, steadying her voice as best as she could, though her hands clung to Haruto, struggling to control her breathing.


    Her hips quivered as he continued to rock against her, each movement making it harder for her to keep quiet.


    Haruka''s tone turned impatient. "Well, hurry up! I''mte, and where is brother anyway?"


    Chiyo bit her lip hard, her face buried against Haruto''s neck as her body took over, undting to the rhythm of his thrusts.


    "I-I''m¡­ nghh¡­"


    "I''M GONNA COME!!! I''M COMING!!!"


    Her gasps grew louder, and with a final, choked cry, she came undone, her climax washing over her in waves that left her shivering in his arms.


    Haruto chuckled lowly, watching her with a satisfied gleam in his eyes.


    Haruto clenched his jaw, his own release building as he felt her pulsing around him, finally spilling into the condom with a groan.


    They remained still for a moment, both catching their breath, the faint sounds of the house returning to normal outside.


    "Hmm¡­ Okay, don''t be too long. I need to search for my brother." Haruka said as she finally left.


    Haruto pulled her close, whispering into her ear with a teasing smirk.


    "You liked that, didn''t you?" he murmured. "Coming like that, right in front of your daughter and having sex in the morning with your son?"


    Chiyo didn''t answer, lost in the haze of pleasure, her breaths still shallow and her cheeks flushed.


    It was as if her body responded to Haruto''s every touch and word, obeying him instinctively.


    She felt weak, her limbs trembling as she slowly gathered herself.


    After a moment, Chiyo took a deep breath and carefully adjusted her clothes. Once she felt presentable, she slipped out of the bathroom, peeking around to make sure the coast was clear.


    She exhaled in relief when she saw that Haruka was nowhere in sight¡ªlikely searching for her brother upstairs.


    It was Haruto''s first day back at school after a week-long absence, and Chiyo''s excitement seemed to outmatch even Haruka''s.


    She headed to the kitchen, quickly immersing herself in preparing bento boxes for the siblings, her hands moving with practiced speed as sheid out each dish.


    Meanwhile, Haruto straightened his uniform, running a hand through his hair and buttoning his shirt before stepping out.


    As he walked into the kitchen, he caught sight of Chiyo, already back to her usual self, focused on packing their lunches.


    He chuckled quietly, marveling at how quickly she could switch from one mood to another.


    "She''s quick to adapt," he muttered under his breath, stifling a yawn as he moved to the breakfast table.


    It wasid out with an assortment of dishes, the enticing aroma of miso soup and grilled fish filling the room.


    Momentster, Haruka entered, casting a sharp look at Haruto as she took her seat.


    "You know you''rete, right? I''ve been looking everywhere for you!" she huffed, hands on her hips.


    Haruto rolled his eyes, azy smirk tugging at his lips. "Rx, I''m here now," he replied, grabbing his chopsticks as he settled in.


    After a few more grumbles from Haruka, they finally began their breakfast together, the familiar sounds of clinking dishes and soft conversation filling the air.


    ***


    Haruto walked toward the school building, each step carrying confidence. The students milling around in their matching uniforms paused, their attention caught by his presence.


    Whispers and nces followed him as he approached, but he kept his posture straight, his chin lifted, letting the bruises still scattered across his face add to his aura rather than diminish it.


    He was different now¡ªstronger, more assured, someone who not only knew what he wanted but had the will to im it.


    The low murmurs around him didn''t make him feel small; instead, they bolstered him. The students stared, half in awe, half in shock.


    ''I''m almost at level 30,'' he thought, a small smirk tugging at his lips.


    ''My stats have skyrocketed, and it shows. Can''t me them for noticing how handsome and... maic I am now.''


    He had considered using the Ring of Himeros to boost his appeal, but he decided against it.


    The ring would send any woman within sight of him into a near frenzy¡ªa bit overkill for a simple entrance.


    As he entered his ssroom, a hush fell over the room. Every head turned in his direction, eyes widening as recognition slowly dawned on his ssmates.


    "A new student?"


    "Wow! He''s gorgeous!"


    "Look at those bruises... is he a delinquent?"


    "But still so cool!"


    Haruto strode to his seat and sank down with a calm, almost dismissive gaze toward them. The ss gaped in stunned disbelief.


    "Wait... is that Hayase?"


    "No way, that nerd?!"


    "How... How did this happen?"


    The murmurs turned into an excited hum as several girls flocked toward him, their faces lighting up as they gushed over his transformation.


    Some of the boys, meanwhile, couldn''t hide their envy, exchanging uncertain nces.


    One student seated directly behind Haruto, his bowl cut and thick sses giving him a permanently disgruntled look, mumbled under his breath, scowling, "He isn''t even that handsome..."

 Chapter 59: Delinquent

    Haruto savored a bite of karaage as the girls around his table fawned over him, each one eager to share a piece of their homemade bento.


    Their delighted chatter was a pleasant hum as they vied for his attention.


    "You need more protein, Hayase. Here, have my tamagoyaki," one girl insisted, her long, silky hair cascading over her shoulders as she offered a rolled omelet, carefully cing it in his bento.


    "Take mine too!" another chimed in, offering him some grilled fish. Soon, Haruto''s bento was brimming with the various dishes the girls had packed for themselves.


    It wasn''t a lie to say that he likes this attention and felt dumb that in the past he was ufortable with it.


    ''Well, the reason why I became ufortable around girls is because I have low self-esteem and scared they would mock me behind my back,''


    he thought, reminiscing his old self that was no more.


    ''Though, I need to do something with Kota. That bastard has been ignoring me.''


    One of the ns for Kota was for him to be his friend when he fucks his Mother. But if he didn''t even want him around, what was the point?


    ''Also, I need him to join Daiki''s gang.''


    his mind was elsewhere when he bit into one of the omelets.


    "Good, right?" one of the girls asked, snapping him back to the moment. Sayaka, the most beautiful girl in their ss, smiled shyly at him as he sampled her omelet.


    "Yeah, it''s delicious," he replied with a warm smile, watching her cheeks flush with delight.


    Their easy conversation was interrupted by a small paper ball smacking him from behind.


    He ignored it at first, but it came again, then again. Finally,ughter erupted from the back of the room.


    Turning around, Haruto leveled azy gaze at the three troublemakers seated at the back¡ªtypical delinquents who used to make him fork over lunch money just to avoid their harassment.


    One was bald, the other stocky, and thest, a tall, muscr guy named Sato, tossed another paper wad at him.


    "Stop it," Haruto said calmly, his voice low.


    "Oh? And what if we don''t?" Sato taunted, chuckling as he threw another paper ball. His friends joined in, amused.


    Haruto stood, his expression unchanged as he moved toward them. The trio stood up as well, puffing out their chests.


    "You think just ''cause you look a little different, you''re hot stuff now?" the chubby one, Botan, sneered, giving Haruto a shove. Haruto barely budged.


    "Oh, I am. So what are


    you


    Chapter Continue:


    gonna do about it?" Haruto dusted off the spot where Botan had pushed him.


    "You little¡ª" the bald one, Youichi, snarled, stepping right up to him. They were practically nose-to-nose, and Haruto''s steady gaze didn''t waver.


    "Let''s settle this after school, behind the building. No teachers, no rules," Youichi said, attempting to intimidate him with a grin.


    Haruto''s grin matched his. "Perfect. I''ve been itching for a workout."


    ***


    The news of the fight had spread like wildfire, and when Haruto arrived, a small crowd of students had already gathered, whispering excitedly as they spotted him.


    He was calm, his expression unreadable as he strolled into the center of the yard, hands loose at his sides.


    The three troublemakers stood opposite him, grinning with smug confidence. Sato cracked his knuckles, and Youichi shed a cocky grin, as if they''d already won.


    "Well, look who actually showed up," Youichi jeered. "Guess the nerd grew a backbone after all."


    Haruto''s gaze stayed steady, unshaken by their words. "Are we doing this, or are you all talk?"


    he asked, his voice calm after fighting Enji and Daiki, he knew for sure that the three of them were nothing.


    Sato lunged first, his fist flying toward Haruto''s face. Haruto sidestepped effortlessly, grabbing Sato''s wrist and twisting it as he delivered a swift elbow to his ribs.


    Sato crumpled with a grunt, staggering backward as he clutched his side.


    "You''re not getting off that easy!" Botan roared, charging in from the side.


    Haruto anticipated his move, stepping back andnding a powerful roundhouse kick to Botan''s gut.


    Botan stumbled back, gasping for air as he clutched his stomach, his face twisted in pain.


    Youichi, now ring with frustration, came at him next. He swung wildly, but Haruto blocked each punch.


    Seizing an opening, Haruto delivered a hard punch to Youichi''s jaw, sending him reeling. Cheers and gasps erupted from the crowd.


    "It''s three against one, and you''re still losing?" Haruto taunted, his lips curling into a smirk.


    Sato, furious, charged again, swinging desperately. Haruto ducked under his fist and countered with a quick series of jabs to his stomach, following it with a knee to his chest that sent Sato sprawling onto the ground.


    The crowd erupted, some cheering, others too stunned to speak.


    Botan, face flushed with anger, tried to tackle him from behind. Haruto anticipated it, stepping aside and throwing an uppercut that sent Botan stumbling back, blood trickling from his nose.


    He wobbled on his feet, dazed, but Haruto wasn''t done yet. He delivered a sharp kick to Botan''s knee, sending him crashing down to the ground.


    "Get up," Haruto said coolly, his voice barely above a whisper as he looked at the three on the ground, bruised and gasping for air. "Is this really all you''ve got?"


    Youichi struggled to his feet, his face contorted with rage. "You¡­ you''re dead," he spat, staggering forward in ast-ditch effort to attack.


    But Haruto was ready, meeting Youichi''s charge with a swift punch to his gut that doubled him over, and an elbow to the back that sent him sprawling.


    The crowd went wild, their cheers filling the yard. Haruto stood over the fallen trio, unfazed, his expression calm as he dusted off his hands.


    He nced at the students watching, catching the stunned expressions, the admiration, and the awe in their eyes.


    "Next time," he said, looking down at the delinquents, "think twice before picking a fight you can''t finish."


    Without sparing them another nce, he turned and walked away, the crowd parting to let him through, whispering and murmuring as he passed.


    He didn''t realize that about three people has been looking at him from the rotroof with a different expression on their faces.

 Chapter 60: More Than Just A Friend

    Haruto''s name surged in poprity after his showdown with the so-called "delinquents," elevating him to a status beyond just a handsome face.


    Rumors spread, painting him as a bold figure who fearlessly stood up to the troublemakers of the school. However, he couldn''t help but scoff inwardly.


    Those three had been little more than nuisances.


    The true delinquent were Daiki and hisckey, but of course no one would dare to say it on that gangster''s face.


    When recess rolled around, Haruto was surrounded by admirers.


    Girls giggled around him, stealing nces, while a few guys hung back, trying to look casual but clearly hoping for some of that newfound poprity to rub off on them.


    But today''s usual scene was broken by the sharp sound of the ssroom door sliding open.


    Two guys stepped inside, radiating a cold confidence that stilled the room. They were Daiki''sckeys, and the entire ss knew it.


    Chapter Discover:


    "Daiki wants you at the usual ce after school," one of them said bluntly before turning and leaving just as abruptly.


    "The usual ce" ¡ª the abandoned school building Daiki and his gang imed as their own.


    Haruto felt his lips tug into a smirk. The summons could mean anything, but he felt it was a door opening.


    ''This must be because I am his ''friend'' or maybe because of my fight the other day?''


    his mind was full thinking about the possibility.


    ''But then again, Daiki is a freak, it''s hard to read what''s on his mind.''


    he sighed.


    From the corner of his eye, he noticed Sayaka watching him, her expression pinched with worry.


    "Hayase, you''re not actually going, right? Daiki¡­ he''s dangerous," she whispered, casting a quick nce toward the door.


    "Right?" Tanaka added. "I heard his brother''s in the yakuza¡­"


    Haruto just shrugged, shing a calm smile that didn''t reassure them in the slightest. "I''ll be fine."


    Then, just as the tension was beginning to ease, another presence stirred the room. Mari entered, her bright smile and easy wave turning heads immediately.


    A ripple of envious murmurs swept through the guys, but Haruto''s attention flickered to the table behind him, where Kota sat.


    Mari''s warm gaze was directed solely at Haruto, leaving Kota''s expression twisted with jealousy, a bitterness clear in his narrowed eyes.


    "Haruto," she greeted him, casting a disappointed look at his empty bento. "Oh no, I was hoping we could eat together."


    Feeling the stares closing in, Haruto stood, swiftly packing his things. "Let''s go somewhere else," he murmured, already heading toward the door.


    Meanwhile everyone in ss whispered about the first name basis, even already gossiping that they were dating.


    The two of them then went to the more secluded ce, the rooftop.


    Haruto has his reason why he did this, he loves when everyone was gossiping about them, it means that Kota was burning with anger and resentment.


    On the other hand, this gossip would get into Daiki and he didn''t want to get Mari in trouble.


    In the past, his sister was bing his target because she was beautiful, now he didn''t want Mari to have the same fate since Daiki had an eye on him.


    ''I should ask Mari not to get close to me when in school.''


    he thought.


    He wanted to see Kota''s eyes burning with envyness, but Mari safety was still number one.


    ''I still have many ways to get Kota jealous of me and Mari. Especially now his mother is in my hand.''


    Haruto and Mari sat side by side on the rooftop, the quiet filling the air between them. She watched him with soft admiration, though his silence was making her curious.


    After a moment, she seemed to get an idea, lifting a small sausage with her chopsticks and holding it up to his lips.


    "Aaa¡ª" she coaxed with a yful grin.


    Caught off guard, Haruto blinked before finally opening his mouth, letting her feed him. "It''s good," he admitted, ncing at her with a faint smile.


    She pouted, tilting her head. "What could you possibly be thinking about when you''re with someone as beautiful as me?"


    He smirked, letting his gaze linger on her face, finding her cuter than he''d realized.


    "Are you always like this?" he asked, a question he''d been holding back for a while.


    Ever since his transformation, she''d been different around him, and he couldn''t help but wonder,


    Would she be this kind if I hadn''t changed?


    Mari''s eyes widened in surprise. Setting down her bento, she rubbed her neck, seeming a bit guilty.


    "W-Well¡­ is it wrong if I like your appearance now? It''s not like I ever had the chance to talk to you before¡­"


    Haruto chuckled softly. He understood; after all, he might not have noticed her either if she hadn''t stood out in some way.


    Mari continued, "Besides, you were always close to Kota¡­ and I don''t like him. He''s such a pushover. Now that I know you two aren''t as close as I thought, I feel¡­ safe talking to you."


    "Do you hate Kota that much?" he asked, an eyebrow raised.


    "Yes!" she said, her face scrunching up in distaste. "He''s creepy. He''s always¡­ watching me, and every time I had a boyfriend, they''d end up breaking things off, as if Kota had found out something to hold over them."


    Haruto''s interest sharpened, especially since he''d seen the extent of Kota''s dark side in the past.


    "What do you mean by ''found out something''?"


    Mari''s expression turned uneasy.


    "Well, Kota''s kind of a tech whiz. I once found a hidden camera after he visited my house¡­ I think he might have something on my exes too. It scares me."


    Her voice dropped, and she shivered slightly.


    Haruto clenched his fist, his mind reeling. So, his old friend had hidden depths he''d been too blind to see.


    ''It means my revenge is justified, but at the same time, how can I never see this when I am friends with him?''


    he thought.


    He ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I can check your ce on the weekend, if that would help. Just to make sure there''s nothing left."


    He knew even when Mari already got rid of all the hidden camera, it didn''t mean she felt safe.


    But if someone would check on her and make sure she was fine, her anxious would subside.


    Mari''s face lit up in relief, her hands sped together. "Really? I wouldn''t want to be a bother¡­"


    Harutoughed, brushing it off. "A bother? I owe you two dates, remember?"


    Mari pouted, folding her arms. "That doesn''t count! Coming to a friend''s house isn''t exactly a date."


    Haruto gave her a mock frown. "Friend? I thought we were¡­ more than that."


    Her cheeks flushed as her eyes widened. "A boyfriend, then," she mumbled shyly, wrapping her arms around his and pressing her face into his shoulder in embarrassment.


    ''She''s adorable,''


    he thought, feeling a pleasant warmth fill his chest.


    Then, as if on cue, a familiar notification chimed in his mind:


    [Ding!]


    [New Quest Avable!]


    [Quest: More Than Just A Friend]


    [You''re heading to the target''s (Mari Hayazawa''s) house to ensure she''s safe from a stalker.]


    [Objective: Have ''fun'' with the target, but be careful she is still a virgin!]


    [Rewards: 800 EXP, 30,000 Sex Coins, Item: 3 wless Face potion]


    [Time Limit: -]


    ''Huh? No skill?''


    Haruto thought. Usually the first quest would grant him a skill.


    But then he noticed the reward items and smirked, touching the bandage on his chin


    . ''Guess this is good too.''

 Chapter 61: Julie, Catherine, & Mochi

    As the final bell rang, Haruto felt a surge of anticipation. This was the moment he''d been waiting for¡ªthe meeting with Daiki.


    Saying a casual goodbye to his ssmates, he made his way to the lockers, swapping his slippers for sneakers, then headed toward the old, abandoned school building behind the main campus.


    The exact location wasn''t specified, so he navigated the empty halls, relying on faint noises echoing through the corridors.


    After a few minutes, he caught the sound ofughter from the second floor. He climbed the stairs, peeking through a dusty window to see the scene inside.


    There was a girl naked kneeled on the ground, he didn''t know her expression since he could only see her back.


    But he could see about three people making a video and taking a picture of her and it was sickening to look at.


    ''Damn, these bastards!'' he cursed.


    Haruto gritted his teeth, disgusted by the sight. Among them was Ren, lounging on a worn-out sofa,ughing like it was all a joke.


    Ren''sughter stilled when he noticed Haruto. Rising from the sofa, he strode over and slid the door open just enough to speak.


    "Daiki''s in the next room," he said tly before mming it shut.


    Taking a deep breath to steady his anger, Haruto moved to the adjacent room. The windows here were obscured by dark tape, sealing off any view of the outside world.


    ''Ah, fuck it.''


    With a quiet, frustrated sigh, he slid the door open and stepped inside.


    The room was almost barren, save for a lone table and chair by the far window. Daiki sat there, his face hidden behind a magazine, seemingly napping.


    Haruto narrowed his eyes, taking a few cautious steps forward.


    "Yamada¡ª"


    Daiki lowered the magazine, tossing it aside as he sat up with a smirk. "Don''t call me that. We''re friends, right? Just call me Daiki." He gestured for Haruto to approach.


    He was the same as the past, Daiki didn''t like being called by his surname nor did he like calling someone by their surname too.


    He avoided it like a gue.


    "What do you want?" Haruto asked, his voice sharp and direct.


    Daiki chuckled, amused by Haruto''s bluntness. Digging into his pocket, he pulled out a small object and tossed it across the room. A car key. Haruto nced down, confused.


    "There''s a note inside the car. Take it and head to the pet shop," Daiki said nonchntly, leaning back in his chair.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Oh, right. You can take the car. I''ll send you my address," Daiki added with azy wave.


    Haruto''s confusion morphed into exasperation.


    ''Did he seriously just tell me to pick up his pet?''


    Before he could fully process, his phone buzzed with a message containing Daiki''s address.


    ''How the hell did he even know my LANE id?''


    "What do you mean?" Haruto pressed, trying to make sense of the request.


    Daiki''s face darkened, and he pped the table hard. "You are not fucking dumb are you? This is what friends do, right? Helping each other?"


    The sharpness in Daiki''s tone made Haruto pause. He wanted to refuse, but then a new thought struck him.


    ''If I go to his house, I might get the chance to meet his family. His mother or maybe a sister¡­''


    A smirk crept onto his face, his mind already whirling with ideas.


    "Fine," he replied, managing a bright, fake smile.


    "I''ll take care of your pet. And maybe I''ll even bring it home safe."


    "Good," Daiki muttered, waving him off dismissively.


    Haruto could feel the urge to punch him building, but he held it back.


    Opportunities like this were rare; soon, he''d know where his enemy lived, along with any details about his family he could gather.


    ***


    Haruto finally arrived at the pet shop, the small slip of paper from Daiki''s dashboard tucked between his fingers.


    He couldn''t help but specte as he closed the car door, his eyes narrowing with amusement.


    ''What kind of pet would someone like Daiki own?''


    Images of snakes and spiders slithered through his mind as he walked inside, certain that any pet Daiki chose would match his twisted and weird personality.


    The shop was bright, bustling with the sounds of chirping birds and yful meows. Haruto handed the paper to a friendly staff member, who scanned it before vanishing into the back.


    A few momentster, the employee returned, holding two leashes and a cat carrier.


    Haruto blinked. Leashed at his side were a corgi with a stubby tail and a white poodle, both gazing up at him expectantly.


    And peeking out of the carrier was a very round, sleepy-eyed ck cat.


    He let out a surprised chuckle. "Uh, are you sure these are the right animals?" he asked, still processing.


    The staff member nodded. "Yep! The corgi is Julie, the poodle''s named Catherine, and the cat in the carrier is Mochi. All set for you."


    "What the hell¡­" Haruto stood there for a second, utterly baffled.


    ''Of course Daiki would have pets like these,''


    he thought with augh that echoed through the store, earning a few curious looks.


    It was so absurd he couldn''t help himself.


    After recovering, he led the unlikely trio to the car. Catherine, the white poodle, was as calm and graceful as he could hope for, immediately hopping into the back seat and sitting elegantly.


    Julie, on the other hand, barked at him nonstop, resisting the car like it was a cage.


    "Alright, you stubborn little thing," Haruto muttered, scooping the corgi up and cing her firmly in the car.


    He slid the cat carrier inst, Mochi content to lounge inside.


    As he settled into the driver''s seat, Julie hopped into the passenger side and scratched at the window. Haruto sighed.


    "You want the window down, huh? Promise not to jump out from the car, alright." he said to the dog.


    "I might want to take revenge on your bastard owner, but no way am I gonna kill his pet."


    He adjusted it just enough for her head to poke out, watching her as the wind fluffed her fur, her tongue pping in the breeze.


    Haruto chuckled, shaking his head as he finally began driving. "Weird pets for a weird owner."


    After arriving at therge, old Japanese house, Haruto parked and began letting Daiki''s pets out.


    As he set the cat carrier down, a sudden kick mmed into his stomach, nearly knocking him off bnce.


    "You thief!" a girl''s voice shouted, her stance ready to strike again.

 Chapter 62: His Sister

    Haruto looked at the girl standing before him. Her long, wavy hair was slightly disheveled, and her hazel eyes glinted in the warm, golden light of the evening.


    She wore a junior high uniform,plete with a blue bowtie and short blue skirt, her face a mix of anger and concern.


    "What do you think you''re doing with Julie and Catherine?!" she demanded, raising her fists in a stance that signaled she was ready to strike again.


    Her gaze drifted down to the cat carrier on the ground. "And is that Mochi?! Did you kidnap him too?!"


    "No, you''ve got it wro¡ª"


    Haruto began, but before he could finish, her fist came flying toward him. He sidestepped the punch, his movements swift and effortless.


    She blinked, clearly taken aback by how easily he dodged her.


    "Huh, so you''re not just some ordinary thief, huh?"


    She challenged, spinning around and aiming a sharp kick at him. But Haruto was quicker, catching her foot mid-air.


    "Wh-What are you doing?! Pervert!"


    She stammered, trying to pull her leg free, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she noticed his eyes had brieflynded on her exposed underwear.


    "I told you I am not a thief! I''m Daiki''s friend!" Haruto finally talked freely since the girl couldn''t move, his eyes couldn''t stop looking at her white panties.


    Haruto immediately let go of her foot, stepping back. "I told you, I''m not a thief! I''m Daiki''s friend! You''re the one who jumped at me, of course I don''t have a choice to look at it!"


    "You should have the one who apologized! You just kick me!"


    She huffed, crossing her arms. "Well, if you''re really his friend, then prove it."


    Haruto exhaled in exasperation and gestured to his uniform. "Do thieves usually wear school uniforms?"


    He fished in his pocket, pulling out the car key. "Here, Daiki''s car key," he said, handing it to her, followed by a slip from the pet store.


    "And here''s proof I picked up his pets."


    The girl''s face turned bright red, her anger shifting to embarrassment as she realized her mistake.


    She mumbled, "Ah¡­ you''re right¡­ I''m sorry," and gave a quick bow.


    Haruto sighed, taking another nce at her. There was something familiar about her¡ªa resemnce to Daiki.


    He swallowed hard.


    ''Wait¡­ is she his sister?''


    He felt a pang of dread, realizing what a mess he''d made of their first meeting.


    ''I scolded her, she called me a pervert¡­ could this go any worse?''


    He now didn''t know what to do, their first meeting was a mess and he didn''t know how to fix it.


    Breaking the awkward silence, she softened her tone. "Ugh¡­ Why don''t we go inside? I''ll grab some painkillers or an ice pack if your stomach hurts."


    Haruto''s lips curved into a smirk. This was his chance to get close to Daiki''s sister¡ªand maybe learn something useful about his enemy.


    Clearing his throat, he straightened.


    "Yeah, that sounds good. Let''s go inside."


    As they stepped inside, Akane''s face brightened at the sight of Julie and Catherine. The two dogs barked and spun around her excitedly.


    She bent down, greeting them with soft coos and pats, while Haruto held the cat carrier, ncing at the hefty ck feline inside.


    "I can carry him," Akane offered, reaching for the carrier despite Haruto''s hesitation. "It''s fine! Mochi''s practically family," she insisted, lifting the weighty cat with surprising ease.


    That fat cat was probably more than eight kilos.


    Following her lead, Haruto stepped through the tall gate into an expansive Japanese garden, meticulously arranged with bonsai trees, stonenterns, and a koi pond.


    ''Given Daiki''s yakuza connections, this ce must be crawling withckeys,''


    he thought, tensing slightly as he scanned his surroundings.


    But to his surprise, the door opened, revealing an elderly woman in a kimono who gave a weing nod.


    Akane whispered something to her, then turned to Haruto. "Follow me," she instructed, leading him through the winding corridors of the sprawling house.


    Each hallway seemed to branch into more rooms, like a maze designed to disorient visitors.


    Finally, they entered a cozy sitting room. Akane gestured for him to sit across the low table, a bit of tension lingering in the air.


    The dogs had already dashed off, and only the hefty ck cat, Mochi, remained, curled up on herp with a contented purr.


    "Um¡­ I''m really sorry again for kicking you," Akane said, bowing her head.


    "It''s just¡­ My brother never has anyone else pick them up. He always does it himself."


    "It''s fine," Haruto replied with a polite smile, trying his best to appear friendly.


    But beneath the surface, he felt out of his depth. Small talk wasn''t his forte, and he wasn''t sure what to say next.


    ''What do people even talk about in situations like this?''


    He racked his brain, recalling his ssmates'' chatter, though he''d usually just listened quietly.


    "Ah, I forgot to introduce myself," he said suddenly. "I''m Haruto Hayase."


    "I''m Akane Yamada," she replied with a soft smile.


    Their conversation was interrupted by the sliding door.


    The elderly woman returned, bringing medicine and an ice pack, followed by a middle-aged woman carrying a tray with tea and snacks.


    After arranging the items, they slipped away, leaving Haruto and Akane alone again.


    Haruto grabbed the ice pack, lifting his shirt to press it against his bruised abdomen that wasn''t from her kick.


    He nced at Akane, noticing her gaze flicker over his muscr build with an interested gleam.


    Smirking, he thought,


    ''Got her attention. No one can resist this physique.''


    Akane''s eyes lit up, and she leaned forward, genuinely intrigued. "Hayase, are you a wrestler?"


    Caught off guard, Haruto blinked. "Uh¡­ more like an MMA fighter," he replied, rubbing his neck awkwardly since what he was doing was illegal, but he couldn''t just say that, could he?


    "Wow, that''s so cool! Can you do moves like the scorpion deathlock?" Her enthusiasm bubbled over, and she shifted closer, eyes wide with curiosity.


    Though he wasn''t familiar with the move she mentioned, he could tell one thing: Akane was a big WWE fan and to make her more interested in him, he needed to lie.


    "I think I could manage," he chuckled.


    Akane''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she watched him. "Do you have any match videos? I''d love to see one!"


    As his limited understanding WWE and MMA was a different sport, but it seemed Akane didn''t mind, she might love everything rted to martial arts.


    Haruto smirked, already nning ahead. If she saw him in action, maybe he could win her over further.


    "I don''t have any video, but I''ll bring you along to one of my matches if you want."


    Akane''s face fell, disappointment clouding her expression. "My big brother wouldn''t allow it," she sighed.


    "Daiki?" he asked, curious about her response. If Daiki was that protective, it could mean he really cared about his sister.


    The more Daiki cared, the more he could hurt him further.


    "No, my oldest brother, Shohei," she rified. "He thinks those ces are too dangerous, but it''s not even illegal, right?"


    Haruto leaned back, piecing together her words.


    ''Shohei¡­ must be the yakuza brother.''


    He hesitated, but his curiosity got the better of him.


    "But, isn''t your family a yakuza?"

 Chapter 63: His Family

    "But¡­ isn''t your family yakuza?" Haruto asked, leaning forward slightly, curiosity in in his gaze.


    Akane''s eyes widened in surprise, then, to his surprise, she broke intoughter. "What?! Where did you get that idea? No way!"


    Sheughed again, clutching her stomach as if he''d told her the funniest joke.


    Haruto''s eyebrows lifted as she continued, "My brothers might look rough, like gangsters or something, but they''re honestly big sweethearts!" She picked up her ss, taking a sip with a satisfied smile.


    ''A sweetheart? She has to be joking,''


    Haruto thought, recalling Daiki''s near-lethal rage and Shohei''s towering, intimidating frame that was more titan than man.


    "My dad''s a diplomat, and my older brother, Shohei, is just a businessman. So yeah, we''re well-off." She gave a proud smile, puffing out her chest a bit.


    "Hmm¡­ I can see that," Haruto said, nodding. It was bing clear that Akane had no idea about her brothers'' real lives.


    She was blissfully unaware, a sheltered, innocent girl. His lips curved into a smirk as he thought,


    ''I wonder how Daiki would react if I took that innocence away.''


    "Here, try one of these! It''s baumkuchen¡ªit''s delicious!"


    Akane offered him a slice, her cheerful smile still lighting up her face as she took a bite herself.


    Haruto epted the treat, eating it slowly.


    ''I''ll have to get some of this for Haruka,''


    he thought, knowing his sister would enjoy it.


    "But you''re really quiet, just like my brother," Akane observed, breaking the silence. She stroked Mochi absentmindedly.


    "Sometimes, I don''t know what he''s thinking at all."


    "Same here. His moods are¡­ unpredictable," Haruto replied, matching her exasperated sigh.


    "Right?" sheughed.


    "One minute he''s all kind, and the next, he seems totally uninterested. It''s a bit exhausting sometimes."


    Haruto nodded, amused by the shared sentiment. While he wanted to learn more about Daiki, his curiosity now shifted to Akane.


    If he wanted an excuse to keeping around, he''d need to get to know her better.


    "I noticed you''re in junior high. My sister goes to the same school¡ªdo you know Haruka?"


    Akane''s face brightened. "Oh! The girl with that beautiful white hair, right? We''re both in third grade, just in different sses! You''re friends with my brother, and I know your sister¡ªsuch a small world!" Sheughed, finding the coincidence delightful.


    They chatted on, sharing more about their lives until the evening shadows lengthened, signaling it was time for Haruto to go.


    Rising from his seat, he gave her a small smile. "Let''s talk again soon, Akane. Mind if I call you that? And you can call me Haruto¡ªI''m not much for formalities."


    "Sure, why not?" Akane smiled back as she stood.


    "Oh, and can I get your LANE ID too?" Haruto added. "It was fun talking with you, and as I said, I''ll take you to one of my matches sometime."


    Akane hesitated, a mix of excitement and nerves crossing her face. It felt a bit rebellious, but since she knew one of the fighters now, she couldn''t resist.


    "Hm¡­ alright, here you go," she said, exchanging contacts.


    As they stepped outside, Akane waved him off with a cheerful goodbye. Haruto returned the wave, grinning to himself.


    She was as innocent as theye, and he wouldn''t let the system forget it.


    ''Add her as my next target,''


    hemanded silently, watching her wave until he was out of sight.


    Haruto walked along the bustling city streets, taking in the vibrant lights from the busy stores still opente into the night.


    He no longer worked at Asuka''s shop; she''d told him, "Your job is to answer my call," giving him more freedom to focus on his ns.


    Humming softly, he felt his mood lift as he mentally mapped out his next steps.


    ''Everything is going just as nned,''


    he thought with satisfaction.


    ''But I need to move faster with Kota. Time is running out.''


    Just as he was lost in thought, someone hugged him from behind. He smiled instantly, recognizing the familiar sound of her footsteps.


    "Haruka, don''t sneak up on me like that! What if I had a heart attack?" he chuckled, teasing her.


    "No way you would!" Harukaughed, letting go and moving to his side as they continued walking.


    Haruto''s eyes fell on her uniform, and his brow furrowed slightly. "Haruka, why are youing home sote from school?"


    She jolted, caught off guard. "Umm¡­ I stayed for extra study. Just eight more months, and I''ll be in high school!" she said, a mixture of excitement and nervousness in her voice.


    Haruto stopped in his tracks, his thoughts growing serious. The idea of his sister going to high school always worried him, and he knew he needed to address it now.


    "Hey, why don''t we stop at one of these restaurants? My treat."


    Her face lit up with a wide smile. "Really? Let''s go!" she eximed, hugging his arm before pulling him toward a nearby restaurant.


    Once inside, they found a table and settled in, flipping through the menus. After cing their orders, afortable silence lingered until Haruto finally broke it.


    "Haruka, about high school¡­"


    Before he could continue, she cut in, smiling brightly. "I want to go to the same school as you, brother."


    His heart skipped a beat at her words. He wanted her to stay by his side, but he also remembered the dangers that might await them if she went to the same school as him.


    "Have you thought about a private school? You''re a bright student, and I think it would be better for you to have a good education."


    Haruka pouted, her brows knitting together in disappointment. "But I want to be with you! You agreed before¡ªwhy are you changing your mind now?"


    He wanted to tell her everything, about the painful future he was trying to prevent. But he couldn''t burden her with that knowledge.


    She was innocent and cheerful, and he wanted her to stay that way. A brother''s duty, after all, was to protect his sister from pain, even if it meant keeping her in the dark.


    "Yes, but now that I have a stable job, I can start saving for your tuition," he said, taking her hand gently.


    "So please, think about going to a good university and marrying a rich," he added, half-jokingly.


    Haruka didn''t find his words funny at all. She scowled, her voiceced with defiance. "I don''t want to marry rich! I want to be with you!"

 Chapter 64: Everything For You

    "Haruka! Your future is more important! Why don''t you listen to me!"


    Haruto''s voice rose without him realizing it¡ªa tone he''d never used with his sister before.


    Haruka''s eyes widened in shock, her shoulders tensing as she clenched her fists to steady herself.


    "I¡­ After Mom died, you barely spoke to me¡­ Do you really not want me by your side anymore?"


    Her voice wavered, her gaze locked on him, the glimmer of unshed tears threatening to spill over.


    "No, of course not!"


    Haruto reached out to take her hand, but she pped it away, the sting hitting deeper than he expected.


    "I just want what''s best for you," he said softly.


    Haruka''s face twisted with hurt.


    "What do you know is best for me? We''re barely even close as it is!"


    She shot to her feet, leaving the table without a second nce.


    Haruto dropped a few bills on the table and rushed after her. "Haruka, please, just hear me out¡­"


    "Don''t follow me!" she snapped, her toneced with anger and betrayal.


    "Don''t be like this," he pleaded, trying to keep his voice steady.


    "You have a bigger future than mine. We''ll always be together¡ªthat''s not going to change."


    He finally caught up, grabbing her hand to stop her in her tracks. He needs to make sure that she would agree, even if it means she would hate him.


    He didn''t know what would happen in the future since he changed a lot of it. He didn''t even know the full torture of Haruka at that time since he was busy of himself.


    He didn''t know the future too well to trap all his enemies, except to steal all of their women.


    He just knew when everything was toote, that was why he needed to make sure she was far away from Daiki, until he could get rid of that monster.


    Haruka paused, the anger in her eyes softening into something more vulnerable.


    "You don''t even see me as a woman," she muttered, turning away from him slightly.


    "Are you just trying to keep me at a distance so you can be with your girlfriend?"


    "What? Where is thising from?" Haruto squinted, baffled.


    "Even if I had a girlfriend, you would still be the most important person to me."


    He softened, taking a step closer. "I''m doing this for you, for your future. Please¡­ just consider it."


    Haruka''s gaze lifted, searching his face. "Really? Am I that important to you?" she asked, her eyes meeting his.


    Haruto smiled, reaching out to gently cup her head. "Of course you are. No one could ever take your ce in my heart."


    A radiant smile broke across her face as she threw her arms around him. "Then promise me, brother. If you don''t, there''ll be a price to pay!"


    He chuckled, assuming she was teasing. "I promise."


    She rxed, nodding. "Okay¡­ I''ll think about choosing a different high school."


    Haruto exhaled in relief, wrapping his arms around her as he felt the weight of tension lift.


    "Thank you, Haruka, thank you."


    As they stood there, he allowed himself a moment of peace. But deep down, he knew there was still work to be done.


    ''But I still need to deal with them¡­ I can''t let my guard down yet. I''ve set the bait¡ªKota should already be on the trail.''


    ***


    Standing before the imposing modern house, Haruto took in the sleek architecture¡ªa mix of geometric blocks and numerous windows that reflected the surrounding neighborhood.


    The view inside was obscured by a high gate, but he could already sense the opulence thaty beyond.


    ''This ce is just a block away from Kota''s house,''


    he thought, rubbing his chin thoughtfully, a smirk forming on his face.


    ''Maybe I''ll stop by and pay Kota and Asuka a visitter.''


    He then gazed at the ring in his hand, it was the Ring of Himeros, he wanted to know how great the effect of the ring was.


    After pressing the bell, he didn''t have to wait long before the front gate opened quickly.


    Mari appeared, looking a bit flustered as she adjusted her hair, a few stray strands falling loose.


    "Haruto! You''re finally here!" she greeted, a wide smile breaking out on her face as she waved him inside.


    Stepping past the gate, he noticed the small, well-kept garden at the entrance,plete with a golden retriever joyfully sshing near the sprinklers.


    "Koko! Don''t y with the sprinklers; you''ll get soaked!" Mari scolded the dog, though her expression softened, making her sigh.


    "Ugh, that silly dog."


    Haruto chuckled, ncing at the yful retriever. "He''s adorable."


    "Not when he jumps straight into a mud puddle right after I''ve given him a bath," she sighed again, leaving the dog to his antics as they headed indoors.


    The interior struck him as strikingly simr to Kota''s ce¡ªluxurious yet with a distinct personality.


    Haruto''s mind wandered back to Kota''s surveince setup, now better understanding how easily Kota had nted hidden cameras throughout.


    "Is the camera only in your room, or¡­?" Haruto asked, letting his question hang in the air.


    Mari''s brows knitted together as she nodded. "I only found it in my room. He gave me a teddy bear once, and when I checked inside, there was one in it." She shuddered slightly at the memory.


    "You didn''t find anything elsewhere?"


    Mari sighed, shaking her head. "I tried, but I haven''t found anything."


    Leading him up the stairs, she took him into her room. The space was draped in soft, baby-blue hues, from the walls to the bedding¡ªa cozy yet feminine atmosphere, inviting and neat.


    "Sorry if it''s a bit messy," she murmured, cheeks pink.


    Haruto nced around. "This is spotless."


    He knows for sure that Mari has been cleaning this room maybe since yesterday, he could see it from her proud expression of her works and how he praised her.


    Her shoulders rxed, visibly relieved. "My parents are out of town, so you''re free to check any room you like¡ªexcept, of course, the master bedroom," she added with a small, nervous smile.


    "Great, we are free then." he grinned at her, and her face blushed and nodded.


    "You are right."


    He smirked, observing her response. She was nervous, not because there was a possibility that there were more hidden cameras, but because what they might do alone in her house.


    Haruto looked around, assessing the room''syout and noting the small cupboard filled with porcin dolls, each one posed with eerily lifelike expressions, their eyes seemingly watching him.


    "Quite the doll collection," he noted, eyebrows raised.


    Mari''s eyes sparkled as she reached for a particr doll with wavy blonde hair and bright blue eyes.


    "I know, right? I collect them every time I go on a trip. Look at this one!"


    She held it up next to her face, grinning. "Doesn''t it look just like me?"


    Haruto smiled, nodding, his gaze shifting to scan the room. A faint sensation crept over him, as if someone''s eyes were following his every move.


    He was certain that, even here, he was being watched.


    He leaned in close, gently tucking a strand of hair behind Mari''s ear, letting his fingers linger just enough.


    "Yes, it''s as beautiful as you are."


    ''Perfect


    ,'' he thought, his smirk widening.


    ''If Kota is watching, he''ll get a front-row seat to everything that''s about to happen.''

 Chapter 65: Taking Care Of A Virgin*

    Mari clung tightly to her doll, her face flushed a deep shade of red, even the tips of her ears burning as she stammered, "Of course, I''m beautiful!"


    Seeing her flustered reaction, Haruto moved even closer, his gaze never leaving hers as he backed her up against the wall.


    With one hand ced firmly on the wall beside her, she had no room to escape.


    "I wonder just how beautiful you are in my arms," he murmured, his smirk growing as he activated two skills¡ªCharm of Seduction and Whispering Allure.


    Instantly, the system''s interface shed again:


    [Ring of Himeros Effect Activated:]


    [All who witness the host''s allure will experience a 30% increase in libido. While the target''s libido will rise by 50%, and host attributes are boosted by 20%.]


    [The effectsts for five hours daily and can be turned off by the host.]


    The notifications faded as he focused back on Mari. Her breath hitched, her eyes heavy-lidded as she looked up at him.


    She hugged him, murmuring, "My body feels strange¡­ Please, help me, Haruto."


    ''That effect kicked in fast,''


    he thought, noticing another notification in the system:


    [Target''s Libido: 75%]


    [Seduction Resistance: 25/100]


    [Mental Maniption Resistance: 15/100]


    [The target is highly aroused! Now is your chance to push further.]


    Haruto gently separated their embrace, a yful smile on his lips. "Then let me make you feel beautiful," he whispered, lifting her up in his arms.


    Mariughed softly, surprised but happy, clinging to him as he carried her over to the bed while her favorite doll fell on the floor.


    He set her down slowly as he took off his clothes, watching as she gazed up at him, nervous yet captivated.


    Her hands trembled slightly, but her eyes took in his form with admiration, pausing on the bruises that still dotted his body.


    Tentatively, she reached out, tracing one of the marks. "Do you¡­ like fighting?"


    Haruto shrugged, smirking as he leaned down to kiss her softly, his thumb tracing her cheek.


    "Just for fun," he murmured, pulling back to meet her eyes.


    Mari''s hand brushed the bruise on his cheek, her lips curving into a soft smile. "It''s a shame¡­ they leave scars on this handsome face."


    Haruto chuckled, unbuttoning her blouse with a gentle touch. "But isn''t that what girls like? A man with some ruggedness?"


    He let his hand trail over her stomach, his fingers sending a shiver through her as he ced a light kiss along her skin.


    "I don''t know," she replied shyly, her voice soft. "But I like you."


    He gave her a reassuring smile as he leaned in, his mouth moving to her corbone before trailing down.


    Feeling her hands shake as she helped him unsp her bra, he paused, his tone gentle.


    "Are you nervous, Mari? Trust me, I''ll take it slow."


    She hesitated, then nodded, her cheeks coloring even deeper. "Who wouldn''t be nervous¡­ when it''s their first time? I¡­ I don''t really know what to do."


    "It''s okay. Just follow my lead," he said softly, keeping his movements unhurried, making sure she felt safe in his presence.


    Haruto''s lips trailed down to her chest, pressing gentle kisses along her skin before cupping her breast in his hand.


    It wasn''t asrge as Asuka''s or Chiyo''s, but it fit perfectly in his palm, soft and warm.


    He leaned in, capturing her nipple between his lips, his teeth grazing it lightly. She jolted, a gasp slipping from her mouth.


    "Ah! You''re naughty!" she whispered, yfully tapping his head with a gentle p, a wave of heat spread through her, a thrilling, unfamiliar sensation.


    She didn''t fully understand it, but it felt undeniably good. Her fingers slipped into his hair, gripping softly.


    "Ugh¡­ Haruto, it feels strange¡­ I feel so warm¡­"


    Her cheeks flushed as her body responded, her nipples hardening under his touch. Haruto released her breast, a smirk dancing on his lips.


    "Feels good, doesn''t it?" he murmured, brushing his thumb over her cheek. "Let me show you how much better it can get."


    He leaned in, capturing her lips in a gentle kiss that quickly deepened. His lips moved skillfully, coaxing her into the rhythm, and as he nibbled on her bottom lip, she parted her mouth, inviting him in.


    Their tongues met, their breaths mingling as he explored every corner of her mouth. Their lips moving in a hot, lingering kiss as their saliva mingled.


    Her fingers tightened in his hair, pulling him close until she finally broke away, gasping softly for air.


    Her face was flushed, her eyes unfocused and hazy with excitement. "Ugh¡­ I feel weird¡­ up here," she whispered, biting her lip as she gestured on her pussy.


    A new ache stirred within her, a warmth that was impossible to ignore.


    He chuckled softly, brushing his thumb over her reddened cheek. "Alright¡­ let''s take things slow," he murmured, his eyes meeting hers with a gentle but daring glint.


    Leaning down, he gripped the zipper of her pants between his teeth, easing it down slowly, his gaze never leaving hers.


    As he slid her pants off, he ced a soft kiss on her exposed thigh, sending a shiver up her spine.


    His hand moved over the fabric of her blue underwear, his fingers brushing lightly against her vulva and clit, just enough to tease.


    "That''s already wet." he smirked, seeing his finger glistening because of her love juices.


    "Ngh¡­ it feels¡­ good¡­" she gasped, a quiet moan escaping her as his fingers danced over her sensitive spots.


    She felt the tension building, her body instinctively responding. "Please¡­ do more," she whispered, looking up at him with pleading eyes.


    He smirked, sliding her underwear down and tracing a finger along her entrance. He pressed gently, easing one finger inside, her body tensing around him.


    "It¡­ it feels strange¡­" she whimpered, her face twisting as the new sensation washed over her.


    "Rx, baby," he murmured, pressing a soft kiss to her lips to calm her. "Let your body enjoy it. Just follow my lead."

 Chapter 66: How To Train A Virgin*

    Mari nodded, her cheeks flushed as she whispered, "I''ll try."


    She leaned up to kiss him, her lips soft but hesitant.


    She felt a deep embarrassment¡ªno man had ever seen her like this, let alone touched her in such an intimate way.


    But she trusted Haruto; she loved him and knew he would be gentle, guiding her through these new sensations.


    As he continued to explore, his fingers moved slowly, carefully stretching her, helping her body adjust to him.


    His touch was patient as he traced along her inner walls, each movement searching for her most sensitive spot, determined to bring her pleasure.


    "You''re so wet, Mari," he murmured, his voice low and teasing.


    "You''re really enjoying this, aren''t you?" He slid another finger inside, his gaze never leaving her face.


    Mari''s breath hitched, a soft whimper escaping her lips. "Nnnggh¡­ it feels hot," she murmured, her voice barely audible.


    Haruto chuckled, his fingers moving gently within her, coaxing soft gasps and sudden jolts from her as he explored.


    Suddenly, her body shivered, and she let out a surprised moan. "Ahh!"


    "Found your sweet spot," he smirked, pressing gently on that spot again, watching as her moans grew louder, her body responding instinctively to his touch.


    "OHHH¡­ that¡­ that spot¡­ it feels so good!"


    She managed to say, her face growing hotter as she covered it with her arm, trying to hide her expression.


    "Don''t hide from me," he murmured, gently pulling her hand away so he could see her face.


    His gaze softened as he took in her flushed cheeks, her half-lidded eyes.


    Leaning closer, he whispered in her ear, "You look beautiful, Mari."


    She trembled at his words, the warmth of his breath sending shivers down her spine. "It''s¡­ it''s embarrassing," she whispered, unable to meet his gaze.


    But her embarrassment faded as he added another finger, her body tensing slightly as it adjusted.


    She winced, a small, ufortable sound escaping her. "It¡­ hurts a little," she admitted, her voice soft.


    "Just rx," he soothed, pressing a gentle kiss to her lips, easing her into the sensation.


    "It''ll feel good soon, I promise." He took his time, his movements tender, until he felt her begin to rx under his touch.


    A soft moan slipped from her lips as he withdrew slightly, leaving her breathless.


    "Good¡­" she whispered, barely aware of her words as the warmth spread throughout her body, her nerves alight with pleasure.


    Encouraged, he began moving his fingers faster, pressing firmly against her sensitive spot, each touch sending a jolt through her.


    She moaned, clutching onto him as her breathing grew erratic, her body riding a wave of pleasure that built higher with each movement.


    "Haruto¡­ more¡­ please, I need more!" she gasped, her voice breathless as she clung to him, her body reaching its peak.


    She could feel herself tightening around his fingers, her vision blurring as stars danced before her eyes.


    "AHHHH! I¡­ I''ming!" she cried, her body arching as she finally reached her climax, her breathing ragged as she rode out the waves of pleasure.


    As she came down, Haruto slowly withdrew his fingers, giving her a moment to catch her breath.


    He watched her, a small, satisfied smile on his lips, knowing this was just the beginning.


    Haruto leaned closer, his gaze intense yet warm. "Mari, let''s continue," he murmured, his hand resting on her shoulder as he gently guided her down.


    He took her hand, guiding it to his hard cock with a small, mischievous smile. "Feel how hard I am?" he teased softly.


    "That''s all because of you, Mari. You have to take responsibility," he added, his tone light but affectionate.


    Mari''s eyes widened, her cheeks turning a deep shade of red as she looked down at him, her touch tentative and uncertain.


    She swallowed, barely managing to ask, "H-how¡­ how do I do that?"


    Haruto smiled, lowering her hand to guide her slowly. "Just like this¡­ start by rubbing it softly," he encouraged.


    He lowered the zipper on his trousers, letting his dick spring free, and her eyes went wide, her hand pausing as she took in the sight of him.


    "It''s¡­ it''s so big¡­ will it really fit?" she whispered, a hint of worry mixed with awe in her voice.


    Haruto chuckled softly, brushing a reassuring hand along her cheek. "Trust me," he said, his eyes meeting hers with gentle reassurance.


    "Your body can handle more than you think."


    She nodded, her hand moving along his cock slow, shy strokes, feeling the heat of his skin and the steady beat of his pulse under her touch.


    She couldn''t help but imagine how this would feel inside her, and though the thought was a bit overwhelming, there was a small, curious excitement building within her.


    "Now¡­ would you try something else?" he asked, his voice a soft murmur.


    "Can you lick it for me?" Haruto''s tone was gentle, his hand guiding her chin up slightly.


    Mari bit her lip, nodding with a hesitant but trusting expression.


    She lowered herself, bringing her face close to him, her breath warm against his skin as she licked along his length, tasting the saltiness of his skin.


    Haruto shifted his position, sitting up slightly to give her more ess. Her touch was nervous yet earnest, her small licks bing braver with each passing moment.


    She continued, following his subtle guidance, her hands moving to hold him steady as her tongue ran slowly along him.


    "You''re doing so well," he encouraged softly, his fingers threading through her hair.


    "Just¡­ no teeth, alright?" His voice was filled with gentle patience, guiding her carefully.


    Mari nodded, doing her best to follow his lead, her lips wrapping around his cock cautiously as she took him in a little further.


    Haruto''s hand stayed steady in her hair, his fingers gently massaging her scalp in encouragement as Mari slowly grew more confident.


    She took him a little deeper, her lips soft and warm around him, and he let out a low, appreciative groan, his gaze focused on her every move.


    "That''s it," he whispered, his voice low and soothing. "You''re doing perfectly."


    His other hand traced along her cheek, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear.


    Mari''s movements became smoother, more certain. She nced up at him shyly, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    Haruto''s soft praise and gentle guidance eased her nervousness, making her feel both cherished and empowered.


    "Mhhmm¡­ Yes, it feels good."


    His quiet moans reassured her that she was pleasing him.


    Encouraged by his response, she adjusted her grip, her fingers wrapping gently around the base of his shaft as she continued.


    She tried to mimic what she''d seen in passing¡ªsoft licks and gentle sucks, letting her instincts guide her as she found a rhythm.


    Haruto''s breathing grew a little heavier, his fingers still resting in her hair but not pressing, letting her lead.


    "Mari¡­" Haruto murmured, his voice thick with pleasure as his hand gently threaded through her hair.


    She wasn''t quite as practiced as Asuka or Chiyo, yet there was an earnestness in her actions that only added to the thrill.


    He could feel her lips tighten around his shaft, her mouth working diligently as she struggled to take him deeper, her tongue grazing against him with each movement.


    But still, it wasn''t quite deep enough. He ced a firm, guiding hand on the back of her head, coaxing her down a little more, feeling his length sink warmly into her mouth.


    Mari gagged slightly, her instincts ring as her hands clutched at his thighs, but his grip held her steady, urging her to stay with him.


    "Steady, Mari. Hold it in," he whispered, voice low and controlled.


    He started guiding her movements, setting a quicker pace that left her struggling to follow, her soft gasps and muffled whimpers filling the air.


    "Mmmph¡­ nngh!" she choked out, her breathsing in rough, ragged bursts.


    Her throat tightened reflexively, creating a sensation that brought him closer to his peak, her struggle only intensifying his pleasure.


    "Ah¡­ perfect," he groaned as he found a rhythm that matched her movements.


    She seemed to finally adjust, her throat easing around his cock as he reached the brink.


    With a final, deep thrust, he let go, feeling his release flood into her mouth.


    Mari jolted slightly, her eyes widening as she tasted the sharp saltiness, and though some escaped the corners of her mouth, she managed to swallow most of it, still catching her breath in his hold.


    She finally released him, coughing softly as she caught her breath, her chest rising and falling with each relieved gulp of air.


    Haruto watched her with a warm smile, reaching out to gently wipe away a stray drop lingering at the corner of her mouth.


    "Was I¡­ good?" she asked, her voice hesitant yet hopeful, eyes wide and searching, almost pleading for reassurance.


    He chuckled, brushing a few stray hairs from her flushed face. "Of course you were," he murmured, his tone warm and approving. "You were perfect."


    She lit up at his words, arms wrapping around him as she nestled closer, her fingers curling into the fabric of his shirt.


    But then, the sharp sound of fists pounding on the gate outside broke the intimacy, echoing through the quiet.


    Haruto''s smile twisted, transforming into a cruel grin as his gaze flicked toward the noise.


    ''It must be Kota,''


    he thought,


    ''I was right. There''s a hidden camera here after all.''

 Chapter 67: Popping A Cherry**

    "Um¡­ what''s that noise?" Mari asked, ncing toward the door as the banging sound grew louder.


    Haruto smiled reassuringly, brushing her cheek with his thumb. "It''s nothing. Why don''t we just keep going?"


    His tone was gentle, but a faint smirk tugged at his lips as he thought to himself,


    ''He must be in full panic out there. So flustered he forgot a doorbell exists.''


    Mari''s cheeks flushed pink, and she offered a shy smile. "Alright¡­ but, um, I heard¡­ it can be painful."


    Her gaze dropped slightly as she nced down, biting her lip. "You''re¡­ quite big. I''m not sure if it will fit."


    Haruto chuckled softly, drawing a fingertip along her stomach, which made her giggle. "I told you before, Mari¡ªwomen are built to handle this. Your body knows what to do."


    He grinned, letting his fingers trail along her side. "If it didn''t, how would anyone ever give birth?"


    "I see¡­" She nodded thoughtfully, then leaned in to kiss him, her lips lingering on his.


    The banging outside resumed, but Mari only sighed. "But that sound¡­ is Koko doing something silly again?"


    "Don''t worry about it," Haruto murmured, tucking a strand of her blonde hair behind her ear.


    "I''ll make you forget all about that."


    He reached for his small sling bag, retrieving a condom and a bottle of lubricant.


    Holding the condom out to her, he asked with a teasing grin, "Want to help me with this?"


    She nodded, a shy smile curving her lips. "I''ll try," she said, taking the condom from him and carefully tearing open the wrapper.


    With a surprising bit of confidence, she ced it in her mouth, guiding him back to her lips as she rolled it down along his length.


    "That''s¡­ pretty impressive," Haruto remarked, surprised by her skill. "Where did you learn that?"


    Mari only gave him a yful, mischievous smile. "A girl''s got to have her secrets."


    Heughed, settling in beside her as they prepared for their first time together. Gently, he leaned over her, guiding her into afortable position.


    Her body was tense with a mix of excitement and nerves, and he could feel her chest rising and falling as she took steadying breaths.


    Opening the bottle, he poured a generous amount of lubricant onto his fingers, spreading it across her entrance to ensure she''d befortable.


    She squirmed slightly at the cool sensation, gasping softly. "Nngh¡­ that''s cold!" she mumbled, shifting a little.


    "Just a bit of lube," he said gently, his hand resting on her hip. "I''m going to put it in now. If it''s ufortable, let me know."


    He guided himself to her, slowly pressing the tip inside. Mari jolted, her fingers clenching against the sheets as her body adjusted to the new sensation.


    She tried to mask the difort, biting her lip and staying silent, though a faint grimace crossed her face.


    "Are you alright?" he asked softly, searching her face with genuine concern.


    She nodded, though her voice wavered. "Yeah¡­ but that''s all of it, right?"


    Haruto''s lips curved into a small smile. "Not quite, love. That''s just the tip."


    Mari''s eyes widened, and she squeezed them shut, already fighting back tears. "O-okay¡­" she whispered, bracing herself.


    "I''m going to go deeper, alright? Don''t hold back if it hurts."


    He leaned in close, brushing a kiss to her forehead before slowly pressing further inside, feeling her body tense as he broke through her barrier.


    "Aah! It hurts!" she cried out, her hands clutching his shoulders as her face twisted in pain, tears slipping from her eyes.


    "I know¡­ I''m sorry," he murmured, his voice gentle as he leaned down to kiss away her tears, his lips soft against her cheeks.


    Haruto moved carefully, his lips grazing her closed eyes before finding her mouth, his touch slow and tender as he waited for her body to adjust.


    His hand gently stroked her side, a silent reassurance, doing everything he could to keep herfortable.


    After a few moments, he noticed her expression easing, her body softening beneath him as she began to rx fully.


    With a gentle smile, he started to move, his rhythm slow and steady. Just then, Mari''s body jolted beneath him, her eyes fluttering open as a soft gasp escaped her lips.


    "Ah! That spot again¡­ it feels so good," she whispered, her voiceced with pleasure.


    Haruto felt her pussy tighten around his cock, her warmth wrapping around him with a snug, almost overwhelming pressure that sent a shiver through him.


    Her hole was so tight, hot, and wet¡ªher body clinging to him in a way that made his pulse quicken.


    It was intense and knowing it was her first time only heightened the intimacy between them.


    "I''ll move a little faster, then," he murmured, intertwining their fingers as he picked up the pace, each thrust making her gasp and moan louder.


    "Ahh¡­ Nnghh! Ohhh!"


    Her moans grew with each movement, her head tipping back as her body arched toward his.


    "Haruto! Hah¡­ so good!"


    She breathed his name, her lips searching for him in a desperate kiss. He met her halfway, his mouth capturing hers in a deep kiss, feeling her tremble and respond beneath him.


    The way her cunt clenched around him was like a steady rhythm, pulsing and tightening in waves that felt like a warm massage around his length.


    His breath hitched as he leaned closer, whispering against her ear, "You''re so tight, Mari¡­ perfect."


    "Nnnghh¡­ Haruto!" she gasped, her fingers gripping his shoulders as her nails dug into his skin.


    "I¡­ I want you deeper," she murmured, her voice breathless, her gaze unfocused.


    "As you wish, love," he replied, his voice hushed and full of warmth.


    He adjusted slightly, shifting to press deeper, each thrust bringing them closer as her moans grew louder, the pleasure radiating between them.


    Momentster, he felt her body tense, her breathsing fast and shallow.


    "Ahh¡­ I-I''ming!" she cried out, her voice breaking, her body convulsing as she trembled in his arms.


    The sensation overwhelmed her, leaving her panting and weak, her moans trailing into soft, breathless whispers.


    Haruto felt her tighten even more as she climaxed, her warmth enveloping his cock with an intensity that held him wanting toe.


    He could feel her cunt pulsing around him, not wanting to let him go.


    He leaned in close, brushing his lips to her ear as he whispered, "I''m not done yet, Mari. You feel incredible. I can''t stop now."


    He continued, his movements bing faster and more insistent. Mari''s body quivered beneath him, her sensitivity heightened as he kept going, her soft gasps turning into ragged moans.


    "Ahhh¡­ Ughh¡­"


    Her body responded instinctively, her arousal building again. But Haruto wasn''t even close toing yet, he wanted to devour her more.

 Chapter 68: Cant Get Enough Of You**

    Haruto shifted, lifting Mari''s waist with ease, positioning her to straddle him. The sudden movement sent a shock through her, and she gasped, feeling his length press even deeper.


    "Ahh! Haruto!" She pouted, giving him a gentle swat on the shoulder.


    He onlyughed, brushing his fingers along her waist as he held her steady. Without hesitation, he lifted her hips slightly, then let her drop back down onto him, deepening each thrust with every movement.


    Allowing his cock to reach the ce she never felt before, making her slick pussy even more mping down on his shaft, as he grunted.


    Mari clung to his neck, her arms wrapped tightly around him as her body rxed into his rhythm, each sensation intensifying the pleasure radiating through her.


    Her breaths came in soft gasps as he continued, his hands guiding her with deliberate care.


    "H-Haruto¡­ it feels so good¡­" she moaned, her words catching in her throat as he found that sensitive spot inside her over and over.


    He could feel her pussy respond, tightening around his cock with every movement, her warmth engulfing him in a way that made it impossible to slow down.


    "You''re clinging to me so tightly¡­ Do you like this, Mari?" he murmured, his voice low and full of desire.


    "Yes! Yes!"


    She cried out, her fingers digging into his shoulders, her nails leaving faint trails along his skin as the pleasure built, her body trembling in his arms.


    "I¡­ I WANTED TO CUM!!!"


    Haruto felt her shudder as her release overtook her, her body convulsing in hisp, leaving her breathless and weak as she clung to him.


    He could feel her pussy trembling again, this time massaging him more greatly, sucking him as if it won''t let go.


    He chuckled softly, smoothing a hand along her back as he whispered against her ear, "You came again, didn''t you?"


    She nodded, unable to speak, her eyes half-lidded with bliss. But he kept his hold firm, leaning in close as he murmured, "I''m not finished with you yet, Mari."


    Her only response was a soft, breathless whimper, as she surrendered to his embrace.


    Haruto slid his hands under her legs, carefully moving her as hey her back against the soft bedding.


    He took in her flushed expression, her chest rising and falling with each breath.


    He lifted her legs, guiding her into a different position with her knees bent and resting over his shoulders.


    The change brought him deeper and Mari''s eyes widened as she felt him fill her in a way that left her breath hitching.


    "Haruto¡­" she murmured, her eyelids couldn''t be opened again, she was too tired to even do that.


    "Yeah¡­ Wake up, Mari, don''t faint on me yet." He pped her cheek gently, and she only responded with a nod and a whimper.


    "Oh well, as long as her pussy is still good."


    Haruto''s movements grew faster, his breathsing in ragged gasps as he felt Mari''s warm pussy tighten around him, pulling him in with every thrust.


    The way her body clung to him, even in her hazy state, sent a thrill through him, intensifying the pleasure he felt.


    "Ah¡­ damn¡­" he hissed again, feeling the pressure build, his cock throbbing as her walls gripped him, each movement making it harder to hold back.


    Her heat and the way her body kept responding to his every motion drove him wild, urging him on.


    He couldn''t resist anymore, letting his hands grip her hips tightly as he thrust deeper, feeling his restraint slipping.


    The soft sounds she made, the way her pussy seemed to mold around him¡ªit was too much, too good.


    He''d been gentle with her, careful, but now, with her body adjusting to him, he couldn''t help himself.


    Her warmth surrounded himpletely, and he gave in to the urge, moving with a raw intensity, the bed creaking beneath them as he chased his own release.


    Her cunt convulsed again, as she climaxed in silence. The way it tightened and trembled, making his cock finally give in, he wanted to cum.


    Unable to hold back any longer, he let out a shuddering gasp, his body tensing as he finally reached his climax, feeling a surge of release as he held her close, every inch of him consumed by the sensation.


    He poured out his semen inside her, protected by the condom. Gradually, he slowed, both of them catching their breath, savoring the warmth and closeness that lingered between them.


    Haruto''s breathing finally steadied as he nced over to see Mari still fast asleep, her chest rising and falling softly.


    He could see the system nofication about the quest:


    [Congrattions!]


    [You have sessfullypleted the quest: More Than Just A Friend.]


    [Rewards are now avable in your storage.]


    [Due to maxing out Mari''s Libido, the target Deprivation Matrix has been multiplied by 2x!]


    [Deprivation Matrix:]


    [Obsession: 50/100]


    [Corruption: 40/100]


    [Lust Affinity: 45/100]


    [Emotional Bond: 65/100]


    [Host Status Update]


    [Level 23 -> Level 26]


    However, his focused was being disturbed by the banging from the front door, each knock followed by his phone vibrating with persistent calls.


    He closed his eyes in irritation, letting out a frustrated sigh. ''


    Damn, this idiot just won''t quit.''


    When the doorbell rang yet again, he finally gave up, not wanting the racket to disturb Mari. She''d earned her rest, and he wasn''t about to let anyone mess with that.


    He quietly got dressed, pulling on his trousers but leaving his upper body bare as he moved through the house toward the entrance.


    As he reached the gate, he found Koko barking furiously, clearly agitated by the intrusion.


    Haruto reached down to pat the dog''s head before swinging the gate open, only to be met with Kota''s furious face, practically bristling with rage.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Haruto started, his voice a low warning. "Can''t you tell we''re busy¡ª"


    But before he could finish, Kota lunged, fists flying in a blind fury. Haruto sidestepped with ease, letting Kota''s momentum carry him forward and stumble to the ground.


    Kota scrambled back up, rage boiling over as he screamed, "YOU ASSHOLE! I''M GONNA KILL YOU!"


    He charged again, swinging wildly, but Haruto was quicker, catching Kota''s fist mid-air and delivering a hard punch straight to his face, sending him sprawling back with a bloody nose.


    "Calling


    me


    an asshole? You''re the one sneaking around like some creepy stalker," Haruto muttered, shaking his head in disbelief.


    But Kota wasn''t done. With a snarl, he pulled a small folding knife from his pocket, his hand shaking but his grip firm.


    "HOW DARE YOU TOUCH MARI! SHE BELONGS TO ME!"


    Haruto raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "You''ve seriously lost it, haven''t you?" He murmured, half-amused.


    "What a joke."

 Chapter 69: Agreement

    Kota lunged forward, knife in hand, his eyes full of resentment. But Haruto stayed calm, quickly calcting his next move.


    As Kota swung the de towards him, Haruto sidestepped again, grabbing his wrist with a firm grip.


    With a sharp twist, he forced Kota''s hand open, making the knife fall to the ground with a metallic tter. Kota gasped, trying to pull away, but Haruto wasn''t letting him go that easily.


    "Really? Pulling a knife on me?"


    Haruto said, his tone icy as he tightened his hold on Kota''s arm.


    "You must be out of your mind."


    Without hesitation, Haruto brought his fist down,nding a powerful punch across Kota''s jaw, sending him stumbling backward.


    Before Kota could regain his bnce, Haruto followed up with a swift kick to his stomach, knocking the air out of him.


    Kota copsed onto the ground, gasping and clutching his torso, struggling to recover.


    "Stay down. That''s where you belong," Haruto growled, his voice low and steady, but full of pure bliss.


    He watched as Kota tried to lift himself, face bruised and twisted with rage, but there was a flicker of fear in his eyes now.


    Haruto stepped closer, pressing his foot down on Kota''s head, forcing him against the ground.


    His scream of pain tore through the air as he thrashed weakly, trying to strike back with a feeble punch to Haruto''s leg. It felt like a bug bite.


    "See, Kota? It''s not just my body that''s changed¡ªit''s my power. Don''t you feel it? Don''t you feel how powerless you are?"


    Haruto taunted, his lips curling into a grin as he kept his foot firmly in ce.


    Kota''s strength was draining, his body slumping until he barely had the energy to resist.


    Satisfied, Haruto finally stepped back, watching Kota gasp in a defeated heap on the ground.


    "This is myst warning. If you try anything like this again, you won''t be getting back up," Haruto said coldly.


    Despite his bruised and helpless state, Kota red up at him, spitting out a bitter threat.


    "I... I''m gonna upload that video of you and¡­ her!" His voice wasced with venom, but it trembled, undercut by pain and anger.


    Haruto''s eyes narrowed. He hated the resilience in Kota''s voice¡ªthe refusal to break.


    Anger simmered beneath his calm exterior as he kicked Kota''s stomach one more time, sending him rolling across the ground.


    "Go ahead. Upload it," Haruto sneered. "Let''s see who everyone focuses on¡ªme or Mari."


    "D-don''t call her name¡­ with your filthy mouth!" Kota stammered through gritted teeth.


    "I''ll blur her face! Everyone will only see you!"


    Harutoughed, squatting down to grab a fistful of Kota''s hair and pull his face up close. "How many girls at school have that same blonde hair?" he whispered, his tone chillingly smug.


    "No one cares about a guy in porn videos; it''s the girls everyone talks about."


    A sh of horror crossed Kota''s face as Haruto''s words sank in.


    Haruto leaned in, taunting, "Mari''s first time was something else. I know you see her expression. Pure satisfaction¡­ right beneath me."


    "Are you hard seeing the video of your dream girl being fucked by your ''best friend''?"


    Kota''s eyes widened in shock and fury, his body jerking with a desperate, useless punch that Haruto dodged effortlessly.


    "I''M GONNA KILL YOU! YOU ASSHOLE!!! AHH!! AHHH!!!"


    Haruto couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight¡ªthe once-proud Kota, desperate and broken before him.


    It was everything he''d waited for seeing Kota reduced to this helpless, groveling state beneath him.


    Satisfied with how pathetic Kota looked, beaten and powerless, Haruto straightened up.


    "But you''re right," he said, casually brushing off his hands, "It wouldn''t be good for my image¡ªor Mari¡ªif that video got out."


    Kota''s eyes widened, a glint of triumph sparking in them as he managed to stand, shakily but with confidence.


    "Then stay away from her," he snapped, his voice rising with a forced authority. "Don''t talk to her, don''t even get close to her!"


    Haruto tilted his head, a smirk creeping onto his face. "Hmm¡­ not bad. I''ll ept that."


    But then, Kota''s confidence surged, his eyes narrowing as he took a bold step forward.


    "Then kneel. Beg for mercy," he demanded, grinning as if he held all the cards. "Or I won''t delete that video."


    Haruto stepped closer, making Kota instinctively step back, the fear shing across his face again.


    "What''s the matter?" Haruto taunted, lowering himself slightly as if to humor Kota''s demand. "Are you scared of me?"


    Kota''s smile began to fade just as Haruto''s head shot up, mming into his jaw.


    Stunned, he staggered, his vision blurring before Haruto followed up with a punch to his face, forcing him to his knees, clutching his bloodied nose.


    "Don''t get too cocky, Kota," Haruto sneered, looming over him.


    "I''m only doing this for Mari''s sake, not because I''m afraid of you. Know your ce."


    His words were calm, almost mocking. "Understood?"


    Kota nodded numbly, though he managed to mumble, "Then, let me join the school gang... and I''ll delete the video."


    Haruto smirked inwardly. ''He took the bait.''


    In a different future, Kota would sell his sister to Daiki to get into the gang. For some reason, his friend desperately wanted to join Red Fang.


    For now, Haruto would use this to take revenge. To make him feel what he felt when Kota betrayed him.


    "Fine," he agreed.


    "But don''t bother deleting the video. Watch it whenever you want, you might need it for masturbating."


    Hisugh cut sharply through the silence, watching as Kota''s knuckles turned white.


    "Now, tell me where all your little hidden cameras are, and I''ll stay away from Mari. But if she everes back to me on her own¡­"


    Haruto paused, leaning in, his smirk widening, "You''ll only have yourself to me."


    Kota stayed silent, his head bowed, fists clenched as Haruto''s words settled in.


    "Oi! Did you hear me?"


    Haruto snapped, his voice rising impatiently. Kota flinched, tension stiffening his shoulders.


    "Yes¡­ I understand," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper, his eyes finally lifting to meet Haruto''s with a smoldering hatred.


    "But I still want into the gang," he spat, determined.


    Harutoughed, nodding with mock approval. "Of course. I''ll help you with that."


    With that, Kota turned, limping away from Mari''s house, leaving Haruto behind, still chuckling to himself.


    ''Did he think joining the gang would make him tougher or make her fall for him? Or that he could ever hope to beat me?''


    "Dumbass," Haruto muttered, a dark grin spreading on his face as he imagined Kota''s fate.


    ''I''ll make sure your life in Daiki''s gang is nothing less than hell.

 Chapter 70: A Peaceful Day

    On this quiet Sunday, Haruto sat on the couch, absentmindedly scrolling through his phone while a movie yed on the TV.


    His attention, however, wasn''t on the screen. He was waiting for a message from Asuka.


    ''Shouldn''t that bracelet have made her fall even more for me?


    '' he thought, irritated as he opened up Asuka''s profile on the system for the third time that morning.


    He frowned as he checked the stats.


    ''Her emotional bond and obsession levels are nearly as high as Chiyo''s. So why does she rarely contact me?''


    He scratched his head, puzzled.


    ''If this keeps up, I might need to use Kota as an excuse just to see her at her ce.''


    He sighed and forced himself to focus back on the TV.


    The n involving Asuka was important for his revenge against Kota, but her unreachability was proving to be a roadblock.


    Even Zenzai, the woman he just met once, was easier to reach. But then, he reminded himself that Asuka was a businesswoman; she was upied withunching a new makeup line under her brand.


    ''I just need to be patient,''


    he thought, exhaling.


    Unbeknownst to Haruto, Chiyo had been moving around the living room, attempting to catch his attention.


    Dressed in a short skirt and a fitted top, she vacuumed with deliberate motions, bending here and there, the fabric of her skirt rising just enough to reveal her panties.


    Still, Haruto didn''t seem to notice. Frustrated but undeterred, she moved on to wiping the coffee table in front of him, her movements slow and deliberate as she leaned forward, her curves entuated.


    ''Am I not interesting to him anymore?:


    she wondered, a sh of panic rising in her.


    She knew that young men often craved novelty, and the thought of him growing bored of her hit her harder than she expected.


    But as she caught sight of his troubled expression, Chiyo reminded herself that there might be another reason for his distraction.


    ''He must be thinking about money, especially since Akihito hasn''te home since that dinner,''


    she thought with a sigh.


    Determined to get through to him, Chiyo put the cleaning supplies away and walked over, taking a seat beside him. Gently, she leaned her head on his shoulder.


    The sudden touch pulled Haruto from his thoughts, and he looked down at her, slightly startled.


    "What''s this about?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Chiyo smiled softly. "It''s rare for us to have a moment together like this," she replied.


    ''Does she want to have sex¡­''


    he wondered, but dismissed the thought,


    It was rare for him to bond emotionally with his women, to the point it was hard for him to continue conversation with Akane.


    Today might be the day that he learns to continue the conversation and be less rigid when talking normally without involving sex.


    "Yeah, you''re right. It''s¡­ a nice change," he replied, feeling the conversation slip into an awkward silence.


    Inwardly, he chastised himself.


    ''Chiyo''s been my stepmother for almost six years, and I don''t even know her favorite things or what she enjoys.


    ''


    Frustration simmered as he struggled to continue.


    Chiyo''s suddenugh broke the silence, pulling Haruto from his thoughts. He nced at her, puzzled.


    "You know, you''re still the same as you were six years ago," she said, a soft smile on her lips.


    "You don''t talk much, but somehow, being around you always makes me feel calm."


    "Is that¡­ a bad thing?" he asked, uncertain.


    "Sometimes, yes," she admitted, reaching up to gently tousle his hair.


    "It''s hard to know what you''re feeling, what''s bothering you¡­ anything, really. So I had to learn to understand you by how you act."


    Haruto''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really? And how do you do that?"


    Chiyo shrugged, a knowing look in her eyes. "For one, I can tell you''re troubled right now. And I know you''ve changed a lot recently¡­ like you''re being chased by something I don''t fully understand."


    "But if even Haruka doesn''t know what''s going on, then neither will I."


    She leaned in, hugging his arm, a warmth in her touch. "But as long as you''re safe, that''s what matters to me."


    Haruto looked down at her, a strange feeling stirring within him. Chiyo''s love was genuine and unconditional¡ªan unwavering presence he hadn''t fully acknowledged.


    But then a question surfaced, one he hadn''t dared to ask before.


    "Then¡­ why did you marry my father?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper.


    Chiyo''s eyes widened for a moment as she met his gaze. "I promised my sister I''d take care of you both," she replied softly.


    "But¡­ why would you do that?" he pressed, frowning. "You gave up your own future to look after two kids who didn''t even care about you."


    "Who said they didn''t care?" She smiled at him, her eyes kind. "You care about me, don''t you?"


    A pang of guilt twisted inside him. Using her to test the system felt cruel now, given how much she had sacrificed.


    He''d never truly loved her, but here she was, showing him a depth of care he hadn''t acknowledged.


    Without thinking, Haruto pulled her close, wrapping his arms around her. "Thank you, Mother¡­ for everything you''ve done for us," he murmured, gently stroking her hair.


    He couldn''t imagine the weight she''d carried, living with his abusive father and bearing so much for their sake.


    Chiyo was motionless at first, surprised, but slowly her expression softened. Tears pricked at her eyes, spilling over as she realized, perhaps for the first time, that her efforts were recognized and appreciated.


    ''I''m sorry for loving your son, sister,''


    she thought,


    ''but maybe this is my reward for enduring all of it.''


    She wept softly, the release of years of silent sacrifice finally breaking free.


    They remained quiet, listening to the soft sounds of the movie on TV and Chiyo''s quiet sobs.


    Then Haruto''s phone vibrated suddenly, breaking the spell. But instead of reaching for it, he looked at her.


    "Why don''t we go out for a fancy dinner?" he suggested with a smile. "I know a ce that would be perfect for us."

 Chapter 71: Shopping For A Date

    "Eh? But... I don''t think I have a nice dress for something like this," Chiyo said, her cheeks flushed, though her eyes sparkled with excitement.


    She couldn''t remember thest time they''d nned something so special, just the two of them.


    "You don''t need to worry about that," Haruto replied with a reassuring smile. "We can go shopping first."


    "Right now?" she asked, half surprised, half thrilled.


    "Yup. Go get changed. I''ll wait here," he said, giving her a little nudge.


    Chiyo, hardly able to contain her excitement, nodded quickly before hurrying off to her room, a slight skip in her step.


    She couldn''t help but feel like a teenager again, getting ready for her first date.


    As she disappeared down the hall, Haruto''s phone buzzed. It was a message from Asuka:


    ''I''m so sorry! I''ve been busytely. Why don''t you join me today? I''m opening a new makeup store¡ªit''s officiallyunching!''


    A smirk tugged at Haruto''s lips as he read the message. He''d been waiting for her to reach out, but he wasn''t about to make it easy.


    If he made himself too avable, Asuka woulde to see him as convenient¡ªsomeone she could call at her whim.


    He typed back:


    ''Sure. Where''s the store? I''lle by.''


    Within moments, she sent the address along with some money for him to dress "appropriately."


    He chuckled, pocketing his phone.


    ''Shame you''ll not be my partner today,''


    he thought, ncing toward the hallway where Chiyo was getting ready.


    A few minutester, Chiyo reappeared in a simple blue dress paired with a ck outer jacket. She looked at him hesitantly.


    "Um¡­ is it alright if I just wear this? It''s nothing fancy."


    Haruto stepped closer, resting a hand on her waist to reassure her. "I told you, we''re going shopping. It doesn''t matter what you wear right now," he murmured.


    Then, leaning in, he pressed a gentle kiss to her lips. "And, for the record, you''re beautiful in anything."


    Her cheeks flushed a deeper pink as she nodded, trying to hide her shy smile. Together, they left for the mall, arriving near the new store Asuka had mentioned.


    Before they could stop at Asuka''sunch, Haruto led Chiyo toward a luxury boutique. They wandered through aisles of elegant dresses, each more stunning than thest.


    As Chiyo browsed, he discreetly selected a few extra dresses for her, knowing she''d only choose one if left to her own devices.


    He also found a few dresses for Haruka, an absent thought passing over him as he considered what might suit her.


    After some time, Chiyo emerged from the dressing room, wearing a sleek ck dress with a low neckline and a thigh-high slit that entuated her figure elegantly.


    She tugged at the hem, unsure. "Is this¡­ alright? Not too much for dinner?"


    Haruto looked her over, his expression warm and genuine. "You look perfect," he said softly, unable to hide the admiration in his gaze.


    Chiyo''s face went scarlet as she looked away, mumbling a shy thanks. They continued to the shoe store, selecting a pair of heels, and then to the salon.


    At the salon''s entrance, she hesitated, eyeing the bustling interior. "Are you sure this is necessary?" she asked, ncing at him doubtfully.


    "Absolutely. You deserve to be pampered," Haruto replied, guiding her gently but firmly inside. "I''ll drop our bags at the car and be right back."


    After securing the shopping bags, he picked out a sleek outfit for himself and a small box of jewelry for Chiyo, imagining how it wouldplete her look.


    He also put the ''wless Face'' potion he got from Mari''s quest. That potion was good for healing wounds, especially after his fight with Daiki.


    With that potion, all the wounds on his face were gone without any trace.


    By the time he returned to the salon, she was just finishing up.


    Chiyo turned to him, her hair styled in soft waves and her makeup enhancing her natural beauty, giving her a fresh, radiant glow.


    She shyly sped her hands together. "Is this¡­ good?"


    Haruto''s breath caught. "You''re... stunning," he managed, his voice lower than usual as he took her in, his gaze lingering.


    "Truly the most beautiful I''ve ever seen you."


    Chiyo blushed deeply, ncing around as a few bystanders looked on with amused smiles.


    "Haruto¡­ people are staring," she whispered, trying to push him back lightly.


    "So what if they are?" he replied with a mischievous grin, hugging her tightly and squeezing her buttocks yfully.


    "You should dress up like this more often. Just for me," he whispered, leaning close enough that only she could hear the seductive lilt in his tone.


    Chiyo turned bright red and stomped his foot with a mock scowl. "You¡­ you incorrigible tease!"


    Haruto chuckled, his grin widening, as they walked away arm in arm. Other shoppers nced their way, some with a hint of envy, others with warm smiles at the romantic scene unfolding before them.


    They didn''t know that they were a pair of stepmother and son.


    They finally arrived at Asuka''s new store, an elegant space with a charming, Rococo-inspired design in white and soft pink.


    The decor exuded a soft, feminine touch, with delicate details and ornate moldings along the walls.


    The staff matched the aesthetic perfectly, all wearing white blouses paired with pink skirts, looking graceful and poised.


    Chiyo looked up at Haruto, confusion flickering across her face. "Are we¡­ going inside?"


    He nodded a yful glint in his eyes. "Of course. I told you I wanted you to dress up more for me, didn''t I? And a little makeup willplete the look. I''ve got a friend here who can help you find the perfect shades."


    As they entered, their presence drew nces from the other patrons, the two of them looking strikingly elegant together.


    Chiyo''s eyes lit up as one of the store attendants approached, enthusiastically showcasing new products and promotional offers.


    Chiyo eagerly browsed through the selection, fingers lightly grazing lipsticks and foundations she had only ever admired from afar.


    With money being tight before Haruto began working, moments like these had been rare for her.


    She held up a deep rose lipstick, ncing at Haruto for his opinion. He leaned in, examining the shade against her skin with a thoughtful smile.


    "I think this color suits you."


    She smiled shyly, savoring his attention, before someone tapped him on the shoulder. He turned, and there stood Asuka, a polished smile on her lips.


    "You finally made it," she said, her tone light.


    "Of course," Haruto replied with a casual grin.


    Chiyo looked between them, curiosity and a hint of uncertainty in her gaze. "Haruto¡­ who''s this?"


    He wrapped an arm around Chiyo''s waist, keeping her close. "This is the friend I mentioned¡ªthe one who''ll help you pick the right products. Her name is Asuka Inoue."


    Chiyo inclined her head politely. "Nice to meet you¡­ I''m Chiyo," she introduced herself, her voice soft as she instinctively hugged his arm a little tighter.


    For a brief moment, a flicker of something unreadable passed over Asuka''s face, though she quickly masked it with a professional smile.


    "Wee to my store," she said smoothly, her gaze never leaving Chiyo.


    "Since Haruto and I are¡­ close friends, I''ll be your guide today."


    [Ding!]


    [The Host triggered a new quest!]

 Chapter 72: Jealousy Is A Double Edge Sword

    ''Huh? Quest? What kind of quest?''


    Haruto''s eyes widened as the system''s notification popped up unexpectedly.


    [Quest: Jealousy Is A Double-Edged Sword]


    [Description: Your two lovers have met each other for the first time. Tread carefully, as your words may either make them draw closer to you¡ªor push them away. Use this chance to strengthen their affection.]


    [Objective: Introduce both of your women and allow them to spend time together for an hour or more.]


    [Rewards: 500 EXP, 25,000 sex points.]


    [Time Limit: 1 hour.]


    Haruto''s lips curled into a smirk, a spark of mischief in his eyes.


    The system always seemed to anticipate his intentions, and now, it had given him the perfect tool for his n: to stir Asuka''s jealousy just enough to remind her he wasn''t hers for the taking.


    A bit of rivalry, might make her value him more.


    He cleared his throat, casting a subtle nce at Asuka. "Well, let''s see how good your new makeup brand is, Asuka."


    Asuka raised an eyebrow, her smile tight. "Of course. I''ll help you find something that''ll look perfect on your¡­ friend." She emphasized thest word, her gaze flicking briefly to Chiyo.


    Chiyo''s grip on his arm tightened. She''d sensed something beyond mere friendship between them, especially in the way he casually used her first name.


    It unsettled her, but she held herposure, determined not to let her presence faze her.


    "I think shy colors suit you best, Miss Chiyo," Asuka said with a practiced smile, holding up a shy pink lipstick that looked entric.


    "It''s fresh and youthful¡ªperfect for someone who wants to look younger for her age and¡­ Childish," she continued, openly mocking her.


    But Chiyo didn''t care and took the lipstick and turned to Haruto, ignoring Asuka''s dig with a serene smile.


    "What do you think, Haruto? Should I try it?"


    He nodded, casting a reassuring nce her way. "Of course. I think every color suits you, but Asuka here does have an eye for these things. You can trust her judgment."


    ''Damn, Asuka, That thing is ugly, she did this on purpose! How the hell did Chiyo not realize it?''


    he thought as he looked at the shy pink, it was more like a fuschia shade.


    Asuka''s polite smile didn''t waver, but there was a faint chill in her tone as she continued, "Yes¡­ Miss Chiyo seems like the type who''d act like a child in front of her partner, bing dependent on them."


    "And quite annoying," she murmured under her breath.


    "This color would suit that." Her words were subtle, but the passive aggression was unmistakable.


    However, Chiyo met Asuka''s gaze head-on, undeterred.


    "Well, Haruto and I have been living together for years now. I suppose that''s only natural," she said with a softugh, pulling herself closer to his side.


    Asuka''s eyes briefly widened before she regained herposure, her polite mask slipping just slightly.


    "I wasn''t aware my ''special friend'' here had someone else quite so¡­ special," sheughed lightly, though a sh of irritation glinted in her eyes.


    This wasn''t a feeling she often experienced¡ªattachment to a man.


    Usually, men were as disposable as yesterday''s trends to her, but with Haruto, it felt like something was being taken from her, and she despised it.


    Chiyo covered her mouth, feigning surprise. "Oh my, I didn''t realize you had ''another'' special someone, Haruto."


    She turned to him, her voice soft but pointed. "But surely, we''re more than just¡­ special friends, right?"


    Haruto, who had been watching their exchange with the amusement of a spectator, found himself caught between their intense stares.


    This was his chance to show Asuka she didn''t have an exclusive im on him, but he also knew he needed to tread carefully.


    ''


    Well


    ,'' he mused, ''


    no risk, no reward.''


    He let a yful smile across his face.


    "Yes, Chiyo. I love how you depend on me," he said, giving her a warm smile.


    "But Asuka here has a special ce too, doesn''t she?"


    Chiyo''s eyes brightened, seeming to focus solely on the fact that he''d said her name in front of another woman.


    Because it means that he didn''t see her as a mother but a women instead.


    She chuckled, resting her head on his shoulder. "I''m d I can depend on you, Haruto."


    Turning back to Asuka, her smile held a touch of pride. "I think I''ll take the pink one, after all."


    "Of course," Asuka replied, her smile polite yet tense.


    "A wonderful choice," she managed, though it was clear Chiyo''s confidence had struck a nerve.


    The subtle power y hung in the air between them, as Haruto savored the delicate dance of rivalry, knowing it only added to his allure in their eyes.


    As they continued shopping, Asuka guided them through her store, disying various items with practiced elegance.


    Yet, Haruto couldn''t help but notice Chiyo clinging to him, her hand on his arm and shoulder, nudging him closer.


    Her subtle provocations made him feel a rush of control, especially as he asionally caught Asuka''s mask slipping¡ªthe faintest shes of irritation or envy.


    The thrill of holding this power over both women made him want tough.


    Atst, Chiyo gave his arm a little tug. "Well, I think we''re done here, right? We still have our dinner reservation."


    Haruto nodded, though he hadn''t quite finished browsing. "Just a moment¡ªI want to pick something out for Haruka," he replied, handing Chiyo another small bag.


    "Here, I got this jewelry for you. Wear it tonight; it''ll look perfect on you."


    Chiyo''s eyes sparkled as she took the bag, and she pressed a quick kiss to his cheek.


    "Thank you, Haruto. I''ll definitely wear it."


    Leaning close, Haruto whispered in her ear, his tone low and teasing, "Good, because I''d like to be the one to take it offter."


    The color in Chiyo''s cheeks deepened as she let out a softugh, nudging him yfully.


    "You''re a real smooth talker," she replied, still blushing.


    Taking the car keys he handed her, she left with a triumphant expression, as though she''d won their unspoken rivalry. Her jealousy seemed to have faded.


    But as soon as Chiyo left, Haruto felt a chill behind him. Turning, he found Asuka standing there, her usualposure masking something sharper in her eyes.


    "Haruto," she said smoothly, her gaze zeroing in on the faint lipstick smudge Chiyo''s kiss had left, "How about we go somewhere private so I can clean that off for you?"


    For a moment, he felt a flicker of hesitation¡ªsomething about the intensity in her gaze was unsettling.


    But he maintained his cool, turning back with a casual smile. "Sure, but don''t take too long. I wouldn''t want to keep ady waiting."


    That response earned him a fleeting sour look from Asuka, but it vanished as quickly as it appeared.


    A notification from his system flickered in his mind, and he checked it with satisfaction knowing that both Asuka and Chiyo''s emotional bond and obsession had increased.

 Chapter 73: This Women Is A Sly Fox!*

    In the secluded staff room, with the faint hum of chatter from the busy store beyond, Asuka locked the door, folding her arms as she looked at Haruto with a stern gaze.


    "If you''re trying to make me jealous, you''re being childish," she remarked coolly.


    Haruto, unfazed, leaned in with a smirk. "I am childish, but it''s because of you, ma''am. You''ve been holding out on this ''boy toy,'' so he found attention elsewhere."


    Asuka sighed, hands settling on her hips. "I''ve told you¡ªI''m busy."


    He shrugged nonchntly. "And? It''s not like we''re exclusive. Besides, if you''re too upied, I might as well find anotherpanion."


    The words hit harder than he anticipated, seeing her expression shift subtly.


    She seemed to struggle with her ego, her gaze tightening, but eventually, she stepped closer, voice softened.


    "Fine. I''ll make more time for you," she murmured, pressing her head to his chest. "I get lonely too, you know."


    Haruto blinked in surprise, caught off guard by her sudden willingness to lower her pride.


    ''That bracelet really does work,''


    he mused.


    Asuka lifted her gaze, a sly glint in her eyes. "Why don''t we have some fun right now?"


    He opened his mouth to answer, but before he could respond, she leaned up, kissing him with tender insistence.


    The kiss quickly escted, her lips pressing hard, tongue delving deeper as her grip tightened.


    Their breaths tangled as she dominated, not letting him go until a soft moan escaped his lips.


    When she finally pulled back, her lips glistened, a yful smirk tugging at the corners of her mouth.


    "Leaving now wouldn''t look right with this, would it?"


    She whispered, trailing her fingers down to his hard cock, her grip eliciting a sharp intake of breath.


    ''Damn, this woman is a sly fox.''


    Asuka slid onto hisp with a slow, taunting grace, her body fitting against his as she leaned in, that wicked grin ying on her lips.


    "Sure, you might have another woman, but can she satisfy you like this?"


    She unzipped his pants, freeing his length before her, her eyes flickering with that spark of confidence.


    She let her mouth hover just above him, letting her warm breath tease his sensitive skin.


    Her tongue slid out, flicking against the tip, pressing against it as she watched him, her gaze daring him to respond.


    He groaned, that small touch sending a shiver through him as she continued, slowly taking his cock in.


    She pressed her lips around his shaft, inch by inch, her mouth stretching to amodate him as she pushed deeper, her lips sealing tight.


    Haruto sucked in a breath as he felt her take him fully, the warmth and wetness enveloping himpletely.


    "Damn¡­ seems that mouth can take everything, huh?" he managed, half-joking.


    She began to move, her head bobbing up and down with a skill and ease that left him gripping her hair, guiding her as she increased her pace.


    Each thrust brought his tip brushing the back of her throat, sending waves of pleasure coursing through him.


    "Aarrggghh¡­ that dirty mouth of yours is hot," he groaned.


    Her hands weren''t idle, either; one hand cupped his balls, massaging them in sync with her movements, while her other hand held him steady, making each stroke even more intense.


    Her mouth worked tirelessly, faster and deeper, her lips never faltering, her tongue pressing along his length as her pace grew relentless.


    His pre-cum mixed with her saliva, a trail of it dripping down her chin, pooling onto the sofa behind her.


    The warmth of her mouth, the gentle squeeze of her fingers, and her wless rhythm sent him to the edge, every nerve electrified as she continued her relentless, expert motion.


    Asuka was, without a doubt, inplete control, and Haruto could only lean back,pletely at her mercy, lost in the intense pleasure she so effortlessly provided.


    She suddenly let go of his cock, saying, "Do you still want to leave?" her voice full of confidence and ckyness that he won''t leave her.


    "Not when you just started," he said, frustration in his voice.


    Asuka then smirked as her tongue slid along the underside, flicking delicately in sync with the slow, suction that had his breath catching, every inch of him reacting to the relentless, focused attention she gave.


    Haruto''s hand tangled in her hair as she increased the pace, the soft, wet sounds echoing in the quiet room.


    She barely paused, maintaining a controlled, steady pace that left him breathless, a coil of heat building low within him as she continued making him feel good.


    Her mouth tightened around his cock, and her cheeks hollowed with every pull, as if she were determined to draw out every sensation he could feel.


    Her free hand worked in time with her lips, squeezing gently, a rhythm that pushed him closer with every heartbeat, her lips forming a seal that sent shivers up his spine.


    "Ahhh shit, drink all of it, Asuka. Consider this a payment for making ady wait for me."


    Unable to hold back, he tightened his grip on her hair, leaning into her rhythm as her movements became more intense.


    Her mouth didn''t slow, even as she took him to his limit.


    Finally, as he reached the peak, she stayed steady, her eyes locking onto his as he shuddered, her lips still firm around him, drinking every semen that came out from his cock, until nothing left.


    Slowly, she pulled back, wiping her lips with a sly grin, leaving him spent, fully aware that she''d done exactly what she''d set out to do, her gaze one of undeniable victory.


    "Shall we continue our fun?"


    "Well, we are alreadye this far, so why not?"


    She started to take off her shirt and her clothes as Haruto helped her. Showing her gigantic breast and her wet pussy that was ready for another round.


    ''Chiyo can wait, this won''t take long,''


    he thought, seeing the beautiful view on top of him.

 Chapter 74: This Women Is A Sly Fox! (II)**

    Chiyo carefully opened the simple yet elegant dark blue box from Haruto''s shopping bag, her fingers grazing the soft material as she revealed its contents.


    A soft smile spread across her face as she took in the sight of the ne nestled inside.


    It was a stunning silver piece, the pendant showcasing arge, dark blue diamond surrounded by a ring of white diamonds, entuating the rich hue at its center.


    "Oh my, this is beautiful," she murmured, fingertips brushing over the blue gemstone.


    Her gaze lingered, admiring the intricate design, but a slight worry crept in.


    "This must have cost him a lot," she thought aloud, a tinge of guilt surfacing.


    Memories surfaced of how she once had to rely solely on the modest pension fund left by her husband, Akihito.


    But it wasn''t enough since that man was a drunkard and loved gambling.


    With a wistful sigh, she leaned back in the plush seat, allowing herself a moment to reflect.


    "If only I''d had a way to be with Haruto and Haruka from the start¡­ without him," she whispered, a faint edge of sadness in her voice.


    s, Akihito was a bastard who wanted her since she resembled histe wife and would forbid her to meet the siblings before she married him.


    Yet, when Chiyo turned out to be different from his idealized memory, his affection twisted into resentment, and his frustrations grew more violent.


    Still, she held no regrets.


    Her marriage had allowed her to shield her sister''s children, to offer them a semnce of stability, however imperfect.


    But now, she was happy with Haruto. This rtionship might be wrong but she could be egotistical for once, right?


    She took the ne in her hands, fastening it around her neck, and admired the way the blue diamond caught the light, perfectly matching her own deep blue eyes.


    A soft chuckle escaped her, remembering how thoughtful and romantic Haruto had been today.


    ncing at the clock, which read 6:00 p.m., she felt a flutter of excitement.


    "I can''t wait for dinner tonight," she murmured, her heart warmed at the thought of their evening ahead.


    ***


    "Hhnnn¡­ Asuka, we need to stop now," Haruto grunted, his voice strained as Asuka rode him like a rodeo, leaving him breathless.


    Her hips rose and fell in a fast rhythm, each motion sending a fresh wave of pleasure surging through him as she took his cock deeply inside her.


    "Stop? Why, Haruto?" she murmured, biting her lip with a yful glint in her eye.


    "Do you want to go back to your ''other'' woman that badly?"


    Her teasing only seemed to fuel her desire, and she lifted herself just enough before sinking back down, her body trembling with the sensation.


    Though close to climax, she resisted, determined to keep control, teasing him with each shift of her hips.


    Her hands roamed over his abdomen, her fingers tracing the lines of his toned muscles, her lips finding their way to his chest, where she left soft, suggestive kisses.


    The light marks of her lipstick contrasted with his skin, and she smiled in satisfaction as she noticed them.


    "Hey, don''t leave any marks," he protested, breath hitching as her mouth trailed down his torso.


    She smirked. "Hmm, but you''re mine, aren''t you? Is it so wrong for me to leave a little mark on what belongs to me?"


    Her tongue flicked against his neck, following up with a gentle bite that made him shiver.


    "Besides," she whispered, seductive, "yourdy might need to get used to¡­ sharing."


    Her words only made his pulse quicken as her pussy tightened around his cock, her body responding to every subtle movement as she continued riding him.


    Haruto''s hands gripped her waist tightly, surrendering to her control even as he struggled to keep hisposure.


    He could feel himself teetering on the edge, but Asuka, in her own way, seemed intent on keeping him there, drawing out every bit of pleasure for both of them.


    His thrusts struck that perfect spot inside her, drawing soft moans of pleasure as he pushed deeper.


    "Nngh¡­ there it is again," she gasped, her voice edged with both pleasure and the subtle ache of his pration.


    "Your cock¡­ it''s incredible." She felt each stroke reach new depths, a mix of pain and ecstasy coursing through her.


    Haruto, on the other hand, waspletely immersed in the sensation of her pussy tightening around his dick.


    Her walls squeezed him, urging his hard cock for more. Yet her pace wasn''t enough for his growing hunger.


    He leaned down, murmuring, "Well, guess I''ll just have to take control."


    With a smooth but firm movement, he repositioned her beneath him, now looming over her.


    She chuckled, teasingly brushing her hand over his shoulder. "Aww, someone''s getting impatient," she teased, shing him a mischievous smile.


    But the yful glint in her eyes faded as he began thrusting with relentless rhythm, each movement hard and precise, like a piston.


    He lifted her leg onto his shoulder, plunging even deeper until his hips pressed firmly against her, driving them both faster and harder.


    "AHHH! HARUTO!" she cried, her voice rising uncontrobly, a raw mixture of pleasure and surrender spilling from her lips.


    Her moans filled the room, mingling with the rhythmic creak of the sofa beneath them and the slick sounds of their bodies moving together.


    He could feel her pussy bing even wetter, her body quivering around him as if begging to reach the peak.


    Her hips bucked against him, her voice rising.


    "Nnngh! I''m going to cum!" she cried out, gripping his arms as her body tightened around him, pulling him in with her.


    With a final, deep thrust, they both found release, her body shuddering beneath him as he spilled into her, each pulse matched by her own trembling, drawing out everyst ounce of their shared pleasure.


    As their breathing began to slow, he leaned down, brushing his lips close to her ear. "This¡­ this is it for now," he said, still catching his breath. "I need to go."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 75: A Messy Dinner

    Haruto''s heart raced as he sprinted through the mall, ncing at his phone every few seconds. It was already 8:00 PM, just an hourte from their dinner reservation.


    "Damn, I hope Chiyo doesn''t get mad at me," he thought, frustration building in his chest.


    He''d barely had time to breathe, and now, with only minutes to spare, he was pushing through the crowd, knowing he was running out of time.


    Reaching the parking lot, he slowed to a walk, trying to catch his breath. He checked his reflection in the car''s mirror, fixing his tousled hair and adjusting his white shirt and jacket.


    He wiped away Asuka''s lipstick mark from his neck, hoping Chiyo wouldn''t notice it.


    ''I feel like the worst person,''


    Haruto thought bitterly, eyes falling on his car in the distance.


    Tonight was supposed to be about Chiyo, to thank her for everything she''d done for him and for their little family.


    But here he was, having sex with another woman.


    When he reached the car, Chiyo was already sitting inside. Their eyes met, and for a moment, she averted her gaze, avoiding his.


    ''I deserve it,


    '' Haruto thought, feeling his stomach churn.


    He approached the car, knocked softly on the window. "I''m sorry," he said, his voice filled with sincerity.


    He tried the door handle, but it was locked. He could hear the quiet click of the lock as he grabbed the door, but it wouldn''t budge.


    "Please, can we talk? I''m really sorry," he added, his wordsced with regret.


    He ced his hand on the window, hoping she''d hear him.


    Chiyo didn''t respond, her arms crossed, her gaze turned away from him. She seemed distant, and hurt, and the silence between them felt heavy.


    "Chiyo¡­"


    At the sound of her name, Chiyo''s chest tightened. That was the way he meant that she was his woman, it was supposed to be special and happy, not the other way around.


    All the sweetness felt hollow. The gifts, the pampering, the moments of tenderness¡ªit was all overshadowed by the reality that Haruto had been with another woman.


    The pain spread in her chest like a deep ache, and she couldn''t help but question herself.


    She wondered if she was foolish for believing that his actions could be more than just temporary, for thinking that he really did love her.


    "He just uses me to make his other women jealous.'' She bit her lower lip.


    The ne, the dresses, the jewelry¡ªit all seemed meaningless now. A reminder of his betrayal, a reflection of how hollow their rtionship might have be.


    She felt tears well up, but she held them back. She was older than him, and in moments like this, she needed to be the strong one, to be mature andposed.


    With a deep sigh, she unlocked the door. Haruto immediately opened it, his face filled with remorse, and he knelt in front of her, continuing to apologize over and over.


    But the words only made her feel more nauseous.


    "I''m sorry. Can I do something to make you feel better?" he asked, his voice trembling with guilt.


    Chiyo took a deep breath, looking away from him. She couldn''t bring herself to look into his eyes, afraid that she''d see the lie in them, the words he couldn''t say.


    "Leave that woman. It would make me feel better," she said, her voice low but steady, betraying the pain she felt.


    He hesitated, looking at her, his mind racing, searching for the right words.


    "Chiyo... I can''t do it. I''m sorry. Not because I love her, but there''s something else I can''t tell you."


    The honesty in his voice made her stomach twist, but it didn''t ease the ache. She wanted to hear that he truly cared for her above all else, but the truth felt too heavy.


    "I don''t love her," Haruto continued, "But there''s something I need from her. Something I can''t exin."


    Chiyo''s eyes welled up with tears, but she turned away from him, her voice wavering.


    "I wanted to go home."


    Haruto gently shook his head, holding her hand softly. "We can, Chiyo. This is my way of saying thanks for everything you''ve done. We can''t just cancel it."


    Chiyo looked at him, her voice growing tense. "It doesn''t mean anything anymore if you''re still with another woman!"


    Her eyes were pained, searching his face. "What are we, Haruto?"


    Haruto hesitated, unsure how to respond. The truth wasplicated.


    They weren''t lovers in the traditional sense, but they were more than mere partners in his eyes.


    He could see the system notification in his mind''s eye shing before him:


    [Careful!]


    [Your answer will either decrease or increase Chiyo''s Deprivation Matrix!]


    His mind raced, weighing his words carefully. He knew that whatever he said would affect her deeply, and he didn''t want to cause her more pain.


    Closing his eyes, he finally spoke.


    "I don''t know, Chiyo. I''m as lost as you are."


    His voice was steady but sincere, each word chosen with care.


    Chiyo''s expression softened slightly but remained disappointed. Haruto continued, his voice quieter now, yet filled with honesty.


    "But I know you''re important to me. I just can''t let you go."


    It was true¡ªdespite everything, Chiyo held a special ce in his life.


    She wasn''t part of his grand revenge n, yet he felt an attachment that went beyond his usual motives. He couldn''t deny it.


    "So, I''m sorry, Chiyo. I know I''ve disappointed you. But, as it stands, you can''t be the only one¡­ not yet."


    The honesty was a risk, but he felt she deserved it. Chiyo looked at him, hurt but also a hint of relief in her eyes.


    She nodded slowly, resigned yet appreciative of his openness.


    "I understand. Let''s just¡­ do whatever you want tonight," she murmured, turning her gaze forward, her voice t.


    The system chimed in his mind.


    [Ding!]


    [Chiyo''s status has changed!]


    [Emotional Bond 70 -> 60]


    [Obsession 60 -> 50]


    [Corruption 90 -> 85]


    Haruto released a quiet sigh of relief. It could have been worse.


    He stood up, offering a small smile as he kissed her hand. "Alright. For tonight, let''s enjoy dinner together."


    Chiyo''s hurt remained, but she tried to mask it, keeping herposure. Even as the pain lingered, she knew she''d yield¡ªfor now, patience was all she could give him.


    ***


    Haruto thought that this dinner would be quiet and awkward because of their fight. But it was different from what he thought.


    He even went so far as to beg Senior Kikuchi to secure a reservation at one of the most exclusive restaurants in the city.


    Despite the month-long waitlist, their VVIP status guaranteed they''d be seated.


    Yet, as they settled into their seats, he realized the evening wouldn''t unfold as he''d imagined.


    Chiyo was anything but quiet. She lifted her wine ss, draining yet another pour of the restaurant''s finest.


    Haruto reached for her arm, his voice gentle. "Chiyo, maybe you''ve had enough."


    She mmed her hand on the table, her eyes narrowing. "Enough? You don''t get to tell me what I can and can''t do, Haruto. Not when you''re the one who can''t keep his pants zipped for just one woman!"


    A few diners nced over, their gazes shifting between curiosity and disapproval.


    Haruto sighed, pressing a hand to his temple, feeling the weight of their stares. Chiyo''s voice only grew louder.


    "Oh, that look!" she shot back. "I should be the one disappointed here, not you."


    She poured herself another ss, her movements sharp and defiant. "Tell me, Haruto¡ªwhy is one woman never enough for you?"


    The sting in her words struck deeper than he''d expected. "Chiyo¡­ it''s not about you," he began, but he knew she was far too drunk to listen.


    She sniffed, her voice trembling now. "What is it, then? Is it because I''m just a housewife? Because my tits aren''t as big as her? Because I''m not a rich businesswoman!?"


    "Ah, I know! That woman is your sugar mommy, isn''t she?! Answer me now!"


    Her voice broke, as she pointed a finger at him. After that she cried again and buried her face in her hands, her shoulders shaking.


    Haruto felt a rush of guilt. He reached for her, but just then, a waiter approached, his voice low and apologetic.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but other guests have expressed concerns. Perhaps it would be best to continue this¡­ elsewhere."


    Haruto''s face flushed with embarrassment. Nodding, he wrapped his arm around Chiyo''s shoulders, helping her up.


    She leaned on him, her steps unsteady as he guided her out of the restaurant and into the hotel lobby.


    He settled her onto a sofa, intending to arrange a room for the night. But as he turned to leave, a gentle touch on his shoulder made him pause.


    He turned around, surprised to see an unfamiliar face. A beautiful woman with short, wavy red hair was smiling at him.


    "Haruto," she said, her voice warm. "It''s been a while. Do you remember me?"

 Chapter 76: This Is My Karma

    "Haruto," the woman said warmly, her eyes crinkling with a familiar ease. "It''s been a while. Do you remember me?"


    Haruto took in her appearance¡ªa woman with C-cup curves and wide hips, mature but carrying a refined air.


    She looked around the same age as Asuka or Chiyo, yet her face stirred no memories.


    He was certain he hadn''t met her before, and the only older women he''d been involved with were Asuka, Chiyo, and the twins.


    "I''m sorry," he replied politely, "but who are you?"


    She chuckled a soft sound that hinted at amusement.


    "Ah, you really don''t remember, do you? It''s been six years since west met."


    Her smile was warm, yet her gaze carried a sense of recognition that made him ufortable.


    Haruto squinted, suspicion flickering in his eyes. "And how exactly do you know me? Six years is a long time. You might have me mixed up with someone else."


    "Oh, I''m sure I haven''t," she replied lightly. "I still talk to your sister, Haruka, now and then. She''s shared a few photos of you here and there."


    He blinked, taken aback. ''


    Haruka''s¡­ friend?''


    he thought, skepticism tightening in his chest.


    In the past few months, he''d gotten close to Haruka again after years of indifference, but it was odd to think of her having a friend twice her age¡ªespecially one who apparently knew him well.


    Also, if she has that kind of friend, Haruka would definitely talk about her because she loves talking about her activities, her friends, everything.


    Seeing the suspicion in his expression, the woman spoke again as though reading his mind.


    "Don''t look so suspicious. I was your doctor when you were younger."


    She pulled a small business card from her purse, extending it to him. "Hana Watanabe," he read, his eyes skimming down to her title.


    ''Psychiatrist?''


    Haruto''s mind whirled, disbelief heavy in his chest.


    He had no memory of ever visiting a psychiatrist as a child. Yet here she was, speaking with a calm familiarity as if she knew something he didn''t.


    She gave a knowing smile, noticing his reaction. "You never visited in person after you came back to school and sadly we lost contact."


    "But I found Haruka again two years ago, so she kept updating me about your situation because she said you didn''t want to."


    Before he could question further, someone called her name from across the lobby. She nced over, then looked back at him with a parting smile.


    "I''m afraid I have to go. But let''s talk again sometimes¡ªI''d love to hear how you''ve been these past years."


    She left him standing there, his mind buzzing with unanswered questions.


    Haruto searched his memory, trying to recall any visit to a therapist or psychiatrist from his childhood, but nothing surfaced.


    He remembered his shock after his mother''s death, yet he couldn''t believe it had left a mental toll severe enough to involve therapy.


    ''I''ll ask Haruka about thister,''


    he decided, tucking the business card into his pocket.


    Haruka must know everything, since she lied to the doctor about him didn''t want to meet her.


    After booking the hotel room, Haruto returned to Chiyo, who was slumped on the lobby sofa, barely conscious and swaying.


    As he took her, she suddenly vomited on his clothes, the warmth and smell clinging to him, making him gag.


    Her head lolled as she mumbled incoherently, and before he could fully process his revulsion, she threw up again.


    With a sigh, Haruto steadied her, grimacing as he bore the brunt of her clinging, and guided her toward the elevator.


    ''


    This is my karma,''


    he thought darkly, trudging along.


    Once they reached the room, he carefullyid her on the bed, ensuring she wasn''t lying in her own mess. To his grim satisfaction, it seemed she''d saved every drop of it for him.


    After calling hotel staff to handle his clothes, he slipped out of his soiled outfit and tossed it into theundry bag.


    He then retreated to the bathroom for a hot shower, the warmth easing his tension as his mind wandered back to the mysterious psychiatrist.


    "Hana Watanabe¡­ Hana Watanabe¡­" he murmured, her name echoing in his thoughts.


    Despite his efforts, he couldn''t recall any memories attached to it.


    After his shower, he donned the hotel''s ck robe just as the staff arrived to collect his clothes.


    Thanking them, he returned to the room and sat at the edge of the bed.


    Chiyo was sleeping soundly, though her brow was furrowed as if troubled even in her dreams.


    A faint smile crept onto his lips, but his amusement was cut short as she mumbled his name.


    "Haruto¡­ You asshole¡­"


    He exhaled deeply, shaking his head. ''


    She''s definitely going to remember this night and bring it up every time we argue, isn''t she?''


    But then, Chiyo''s blue eyes fluttered open, the same striking shade as the blue diamond ne he''d gifted her.


    Her gaze softened, and her voice broke as she looked up at him.


    "Haruto¡­ Why don''t you love me? I love you so much¡­" She pulled him into a tight embrace, her tears dampening his shoulder.


    "I know," he murmured, patting her back gently. "I''m sorry."


    Suddenly, she tugged him down, shifting so he was now lying above her, her hands framing his face. Her eyes were ssy, filled with sadness and disappointment.


    "You have to take responsibility for my feelings," she insisted, her voice slurred.


    She pulled him down, her lips pressing insistently to his. "You''re mine! Not that old hag''s with the sagging¡ª"


    "Alright, calm down. You''re drunk," he said, trying to pull away, wary she''d start vomiting again.


    She clung tighter, her face scrunched up in frustration. "Do you hate me that much? Why won''t you touch me?" she cried, her voice quivering like a child''s.


    "I don''t hate you, Chiyo. Just¡­ calm down."


    "No!" She pouted, tightening her arms around his neck and burying his face against her chest.


    "You have to take responsibility!"


    Haruto sighed deeply, feeling the weight of her clingy hold and her pleas as they echoed in his ears.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 77: This Is Also My Karma *

    Her flushed face, heavy-lidded eyes, and slurred voice¡ªunintentional as it was¡ªradiated a peculiar charm. She was stunning, even in her drunken state.


    ''When did I stop thinking of her as my stepmother?'' he mused


    Once, he''d called her "mother" with the respect and distance that role demanded.


    Now, those barriers had dissolved, leaving them both on precarious ground. A wry smile tugged at his lips as he realized it.


    "Fine," he said, his tone dipping into something yful yet resolute. "I''ll take responsibility. But don''t me me for what happens next."


    With that, he gently pushed her down onto the bed and hovered over her, the weight of his presence filling the space between them.


    "Haruto¡­" she murmured, her voice thick with desire. "Kiss me."


    He didn''t hesitate. Leaning down, he captured her lips in a tender kiss, but Chiyo quickly turned it into something fiercer.


    Her hands tangled in his hair, pulling him closer as her tongue brushed insistently against his lips.


    Startled but not retreating, Haruto opened his mouth, meeting her fervor with his own.


    Their tongues intertwined in a heated dance, their breaths mingling as the kiss deepened.


    Chiyo''s hands roamed, clutching at his back, her desperation apparent in the way she pressed against him. Haruto couldn''t help but chuckle internally.


    ''They say people be uninhibited when they''re drunk,''


    he thought as they finally broke apart, both of them gasping for air.


    "Haruto¡­" she whimpered, her voice tinged with urgency and embarrassment.


    "My pussy is itching... Please, do something. Can you eat it up?"


    Her blunt request startled him, though he managed to stifle hisughter, recing it with a crooked smirk.


    "You really have no shame, do you?" he teased, his voice low as he ran a finger gently down her cheek.


    "But fine. I''ll do what you want... consider it my apology."


    Haruto removed his ck robe, leaving himselfpletely bare under the dim lighting of the hotel room.


    His gaze lingered on Chiyo as he gently helped her out of her dress, slipping off her bra and panties with careful hands.


    The only thing he left untouched was the blue diamond ne he''d given her. The gem glinted against her bare skin, drawing his attention.


    "That ne really suits you," he remarked, as his eyes traced her form. "Especially when you''re naked."


    Chiyo, her mind clouded with intoxication, merely tilted her head in response, her expression dazed and uprehending.


    Haruto chuckled softly at her reaction but leaned in closer, his tone turning teasing. "But I can''t just eat your pussy without something in return. You''ve got to do something for me too."


    Adjusting their positions, Haruto turned his body so that his lower half was positioned in front of Chiyo, while he hovered near her most sensitive spot.


    The shift brought his erect cock right before her face as shey back, blinking up at him.


    "This is perfect," he murmured, his voice steady but low with desire. "Suck me, Chiyo."


    Her hazy blue eyes focused on him for a moment before drifting downward to the hardened shaft before her.


    Slowly, she reached out, her fingers brushing against his dick.


    Wrapping her hand around his shaft, she brought her lips closer, her warm breath ghosting over his skin.


    Her tongue flicked out, running from the base to the tip, eliciting a shudder from him. Haruto grunted softly, the sensation sparking a jolt of pleasure through his body.


    "Ha¡­ yeah," he breathed, watching her with half-lidded eyes. "Now, put it in your mouth."


    Chiyo hesitated only briefly before parting her lips, taking his cock in inch by inch.


    Her movements were clumsy but earnest, her drunkenness adding a raw, unpolished fervor to her actions.


    Haruto groaned low in his throat, "Good girl," he murmured, his voice a mix of approval and restraint as he tried to keep hisposure.


    The soft, wet sounds of her lips meeting his skin filled the quiet hotel room, mingling with her asional hups from her drunken state.


    Her hand moved in rhythm with her mouth, gripping him firmly but not too tightly, as though trying to mimic a motion she vaguely remembered.


    "Ahh¡­ your skill in blowjobs has indeed increased."


    Her hazy blue eyes flicked up toward him at the sound of her name, and she let out a muffled hum around him, sending vibrations through his cock.


    Haruto grunted in response, his other hand pressing lightly against her thigh as he turned his attention to her exposed lower half.


    "Now, I need to do something with this pussy of yours."


    Chiyo''s legs trembled slightly, her body reacting instinctively despite her intoxicated haze. Her cunt scent was intoxicating and it drew him closer.


    Haruto ced a hand on her inner thigh, spreading her legs further apart as he leaned down.


    His lips brushed against her sensitive folds, causing her to jolt slightly and moan around him.


    "Rx," he whispered against her skin, his voice soothing yetmanding. "I''ll take care of you too."


    He started with slow strokes of his tongue, exploring every inch of her pussy. Her hips bucked involuntarily, her body betraying her drunken state as pleasure began to overwhelm her senses.


    The soft, incoherent murmurs she let out around his length only spurred him on, his tongue delving deeper as he tasted her pussy, making a move, searching for her sensitive spot.


    While Chiyo''s movements became more frantic, her hands gripping his thighs as she tried to focus on him while her body melted into the bed.


    Her mouth faltered slightly as a particrly strong wave of pleasure hit her, her moan escaping around him in a muffled, needy sound.


    Her body trembled beneath him, her legs instinctively trying to close around his head but stopped by his firm grip.


    "Ah, Haruto!" she gasped, pulling away from his cock momentarily to cry out his name.


    "Don''t stop now," he chided, ncing over his shoulder to meet her flushed face. "I thought you wanted me to take responsibility, right?"


    Chiyo whimpered, her hands trembling as she steadied herself and returned her focus to him.


    Her lips wrapped around his penis, her movements growing more determined as her arousal mounted.


    Haruto''s grip on her thighs tightened as he felt her body begin to tense, her breath hitching as she neared her climax.


    He finally found her G-spot, her body more sensitive when she was drunk as he dug deeper into her cunt, while his finger pressed on her clit.


    ''Damn, her pussy was really wet,''


    he thought as he tasted her liquid.


    Her body arched off the bed as the sensations overwhelmed her, her cries muffled as her mouth stayed on him.


    She trembled violently, a wave of heat crashing through her as she came undone.


    Haruto didn''t stop, his tongue continuing to work her through her climax until her body finally sagged against the sheets, spent and trembling.


    He shifted slightly, withdrawing his cock from her lips and leaning over her flushed, panting form.


    "Now, why don''t we continue with the next part?" Haruto smirked, his cock still throbbing with arousal.


    However, as he shifted closer to Chiyo, her body went limp. She had passed outpletely, her head lolling to the side and her breathing steady but deep.


    "Huh? What the hell?" he muttered in disbelief.


    He leaned down, tapping her cheek lightly. "Chiyo? Wake up."


    When she didn''t stir, he tried shaking her shoulder gently. "Chiyo, you can''t just pass out on me like this," he said, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice.


    But her only response was a soft, incoherent mumble as she sank further into the bed,pletely unresponsive.


    Haruto sat back with a groan, running a hand through his disheveled hair. His arousal remained, a painful reminder of how unfinished things were.


    "You''ve gotta be kidding me," he muttered, staring at her sleeping form.


    He sighed deeply, the realization dawning on him that there was no way to wake her up. "This... Must be another karma," he said with a bitter chuckle, shaking his head.

 Chapter 78: Morning After That

    Under the soft morning light streaming through the hotel window, Chiyo stirred awake.


    The sharp brightness made her squint as she tried to adjust, but the throbbing in her head demanded her attention.


    "Ugh¡­ What happened?" she groaned, bringing a hand to her temple.


    The dizziness hit her like a wave, making her body feel heavy and her stomach queasy. She sank back into the plush bed, closing her eyes to steady herself.


    As the haze in her mind began to clear, she noticed the unfamiliar sensation of bare skin against the soft sheets.


    A sudden chill ran down her spine. Slowly, she pulled the nket away, only to find herselfpletely naked save for the glimmering blue diamond ne that rested on her chest.


    Her face turned pale as fragmented memories from the previous night began to resurface.


    Her drunken antics, her shameless words, and the vivid moments with Haruto¡ªall of it came rushing back like a flood.


    Her eyes darted to her side, where Harutoy sleeping in the hotel robe. His calm expression, undisturbed by the chaos she felt, only deepened her embarrassment.


    She quickly covered her face with her hands, wishing she could disappear.


    ''What was I thinking?!''


    she screams internally, her heart pounding.


    ''Why did I act like such a fool? And in front of strangers too!''


    ''I also puke in public space! In Haruto''s clothes! Though, he deserve it, but still!''


    Chiyo let out a muffled groan, her fingers tugging at her hair as her cheeks burned with shame.


    "Never again," she muttered under her breath.


    "I''m never drinking again."


    Her movements, however subtle, disturbed Haruto''s sleep. He stirred, groaning softly before opening his eyes.


    At first, he seemed unaware of the situation, stretchingzily and rubbing his eyes.


    "Morning already?" he mumbled, his voice groggy.


    Chiyo froze, her embarrassment intensifying as his gazended on her. She hastily pulled the nket up to her chin, trying to shield herself from his view.


    "Good morning," Haruto said, his tone casual as if nothing unusual had happened.


    But as he sat up, realization struck him. His eyes widened. "Wait, what time is it?"


    He grabbed his phone from the bedside table, scanning the screen. "Crap! I''mte for school!"


    Before he could retreat, Chiyo reached out, her hand trembling as it gripped his sleeve.


    "Haruto¡­ aboutst night¡­"


    He turned to her, his expression softening. "Don''t worry about it," he said, cutting her off before she could spiral further.


    "You were drunk, and honestly¡­ I''m cruel to you yesterday. If anyone needs to apologize, it''s me."


    Chiyo shook her head, tears welling in her eyes. "No, I acted so¡­ shamelessly. I embarrassed myself, and I¡ª"


    "Hey," Haruto interrupted gently, cing a hand on her head. "Stop beating yourself up. I''m not upset."


    Chiyo bit her lip, her grip tightening on the nket. The sincerity made her heartache.


    She know he was at fault, but she couldn''t stay angry too long with him.


    ''Ah... Maybe this is part of love too.''


    she said inwardly, feel annoyed somehow.


    If it was another person, Haruto might already being cut off and worst, pped and even kicked. But Chiyo was kind and soft. She couldn''t do it.


    But just as she was about to respond, Haruto leaned back, his smirk returning.


    "That said," he began, his tone light, "you did leave me hangingst night."


    Chiyo blinked in confusion. "H-Hanging?"


    He crossed his arms, his teasing grin widening. "You passed out right when things were getting good."


    "I need to shower in cold water, oh poor me." he said with a dramatic tone.


    "Now I''m the one stuck with unfinished business."


    The implications of his words hit her like a truck. Her entire face turned scarlet as she buried it in her hands.


    She now remember everything, how she acted like a slut in front of him. Somehow Chiyo was d she was fainted.


    "Don''t say that!"


    Haruto chuckled, clearly amused by her reaction. "What? It''s true."


    Chiyo peeked at him through her fingers, "Uggh... I''m so sorry."


    He smirked, "If you are sorry, you need to take responsibility then."


    Her breath hitched at his words, and she lowered her hands, her gaze locked on him.


    "F-fine, I will take responsibility," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    Haruto leaned closer, the yful glint in his eyes softening into something more intimate as he whispered, "Good."


    Without another word, he scooped Chiyo up from the bed, her naked form warm against his chest.


    She blinked in surprise, her voice catching as he carried her toward therge windows.


    The city beyond cast a faint glow on their bare skin, the height making everything below feel distant.


    Haruto lowered her, turning her body so she faced the ss.


    "Haruto! What are you doing?" she gasped, her hands instinctively pressing against the cool surface of the window.


    But he didn''t answer, only positioning himself behind her.


    His hands gently but firmly pinned her body against the window, her soft curves pressing into the cold ss.


    The contrast made her shiver.


    "Isn''t the view beautiful from here?" Haruto murmured, his voice low and tantalizing.


    He slipped off his robe, his breath hot against her ear as he leaned in close.


    "Consider this your punishment," he whispered, his tone husky andmanding, sending a nervous tremble through her.


    His fingers brushed against the ne around her neck, his touch deliberate. "We''ll finish what we started tonight. This is your responsibility."


    Chiyo nced at her reflection, her face red and flushed, her ne shimmering in the sunlight. Haruto''s lips trailed to her shoulder, his words soft and teasing.


    "Look at yourself," he whispered, his tonemanding.


    "See how beautiful you are. I''m going to make you beg, Chiyo. Make you watch yourself take it all."


    His words sent a shiver through her as her knees weakened, her thighs pressing together in an attempt to ease the ache building inside her.


    She wanted to protest, but the heat in her pussy betrayed her.


    "Haruto¡­ please¡­" she managed, though even she wasn''t sure if she was begging him to stop¡ªor to continue

 Chapter 79: Your Reflection**

    Chiyo''s eyes darted to the street below, the bustling city life seemingly oblivious to their moment.


    Across the way, another building loomed, its windows dark and reflective. Still, the thought of being seen sent a wave of heat through her, an embarrassment she couldn''t shake.


    "N-no! What if someone sees us?"


    She stammered, her protest faltering as his hard cock pressed against her ass, making her breath hitch.


    "It''s fine," he murmured impatiently, his hands trailing over her hips. "No one can see us from up here."


    With that, he thrust himself inside her, a deep groan escaping his lips as her warmth enveloped him.


    "Nnnggghh~ Haruto," Chiyo moaned, her voice trembling as he filled herpletely.


    Sensing her body rx, Haruto began to move, his hips rolling as he found his rhythm.


    One of his hands slid down, grabbing her thigh and lifting it slightly to angle her just right. The shift sent him deeper, the pressure making them both gasp.


    "Chiyo," he grunted, his breath heavy against her ear.


    "Your cunt feels incredible. I don''t even need lube when you''re already this wet."


    His words were teasing and rough,"Are you that turned on by this position? Or is it the idea that someone might see us?"


    His words sent a shudder through her, and to her surprise, the thrill ignited something she couldn''t deny.


    The embarrassment mingled with excitement, fueling her pleasure in ways she hadn''t expected.


    "N-no! It''s not like that!" she lied, her voice shaky as his cock pressed perfectly against her G-spot.


    Each thrust sent waves of bliss through her, leaving her unable to hold back her moans.


    "Ahhh~ Ngghhh!!!"


    Haruto''s movements grew more deliberate, each thrust a firm, calcted stroke that had Chiyo''s body reacting despite her flustered protests.


    "Faster!!! Haruto, faster!!!" her voice increased as if she didn''t care if people saw them as his cock reached ces that made her toes curl.


    Haruto''s hands gripped her waist with no room for escape, his thumbs kneading her soft skin as he pulled her back onto him.


    His pussy was mping down on him, didn''t want to let go and each of his moves sucked him deeper.


    "You''re lying," he growled, his voice thick with arousal. "Your body tells me otherwise."


    Chiyo bit her lip, trying to stifle a whimper as the angle of his thrusts made her legs tremble and the liquid kept dropping to the ground as she was closer and closer to climax.


    She hated how right he was¡ªher wetness coated him, making each movement seamless, her body betraying her true feelings.


    "I-It''s just you," she gasped out, clutching at the edge of the window frame for stability. "You''re the one making me like this¡­"


    Haruto chuckled low, his breath brushing against the back of her neck.


    "You slut," he murmured, his lips grazing her skin before nting a soft kiss there.


    "But let''s see how long you can keep lying to yourself."


    He adjusted his stance slightly, spreading her legs wider as he pushed her thigh higher against the ss.


    The new position drove him deeper, the head of his cock hitting her G-spot with precision.


    Chiyo cried out, her hands scrambling for something to hold as her entire body jolted with pleasure.


    "Ahhh~! Haruto!" she moaned, her voice echoing faintly in the spacious room.


    Her reflection stared back at her in the ss¡ªflushed cheeks, half-lidded eyes, lips parted in ecstasy.


    The image made her squirm, the vulnerability of seeing herself like this adding anotheryer of excitement she couldn''t exin.


    "Look at yourself," Haruto whispered his tone bothmanding and teasing.


    His hand slid up her body, cupping one of her breasts and pinching her hardened nipple.


    "See how beautiful you look when I''m inside you."


    Chiyo shook her head, closing her eyes in embarrassment, but Haruto wasn''t having it.


    He tangled his fingers in her hair, gently pulling her head back so her gaze was forced onto her reflection.


    "Don''t look away," he ordered, his voice firm yet velvety. "I want you to see how much you enjoy this."


    Her heart pounded in her chest as her reflection stared back.


    The way her body responded to him¡ªthe way her hips rolled back to meet his thrusts, her moans spilling out uncontrobly¡ªit was undeniable.


    "Nngh~ I hate you¡­" she murmured weakly, though the pleasure in her voice betrayed her words.


    Haruto smirked, his lips brushing against her ear. "Then hate me more," he whispered, his thrusts picking up pace, mming into her with an unrelenting rhythm.


    His hard cock was being milked, as her pussy messaged him harder each time he dig deeper into her hole, touching her womb, making her scream like crazy.


    "HAA!!! NGGHHH!!! MORE! HIT THAT AREA MORE!!!"


    "Your cock feels amazing, Haruto," she was lost in the pleasure just like him.


    The room was filled with the sounds of their bodies colliding¡ªwet, rhythmic ps mingling with the faint hum of the city below.


    Chiyo''s body trembled as the pressure built inside her, each thrust bringing her closer to the edge.


    Her nails scratched at the ss, leaving faint trails as she felt herself unravel. "H-HARUTO¡­ I''M GOING TO CUMM¡ªAHHH!"


    Her voice cracked as the pleasure surged through her, her pussy tightening around him as she came hard, her cries loud and desperate.


    Haruto groaned, feeling her walls clench and ripple around him, pulling him deeper as if her body refused to let go.


    He wasn''t far behind, his movements growing erratic as he chased his release.


    "Chiyo¡­ I think I''m going to cum inside," he muttered through gritted teeth, his grip tightening on her waist as he thrust onest time, spilling himself deep inside her.


    For a moment, the world seemed to pause, their heavy breaths fogging up the ss.


    Chiyo leaned her forehead against the window, her body still quivering from the aftershocks.


    Haruto''s arms wrapped around her waist, holding her close as if to anchor her.


    "See? No one saw us," he teased, his voice soft now,ced with satisfaction.


    Chiyo, still catching her breath, gave a weakugh. "You''re impossible¡­"


    "And you''re irresistible," he replied, nting a kiss on her shoulder before finally stepping back, letting her turn and copse into his arms.


    [Ding!]


    [Chiyo''s Deprivation Matrix updated!]


    [Corruption 100/ 100]


    [The maxed Deprivation Matrix can''t fluctuate anymore! Make sure to maxed all the status to fully subjugate the target and get various rewards!]


    Looking at that, Haruto grinned,


    ''I wonder what maxed corruption would do to her.''  as he already nned to test it out.

 Chapter 80: You Should Always Stay Below Me

    Kota had always been obsessed with being respected. It was a fixation born from his childhood¡ªa time when no one, especially the girls, wanted to y with him.


    He was mocked for being "ugly", words that sank deep into his fragile heart.


    Yet, amidst the sea of ridicule, there was one light: Mari. She was the only one who didn''t seem to care about his appearance.


    She stayed by his side, smiling and treating him like an equal. To Kota, Mari wasn''t just a friend; she was salvation.


    But as they grew older, things began to change. While others experienced growth, Kota''s body betrayed him, leaving him stuck in a scrawny frame.


    His friends grew taller, broader, and more confident, while he remained stagnant, a boy in a man''s world.


    The distance between him and Mari became painfully obvious. She blossomed into a beautiful young woman, the kind that turned heads wherever she went.


    Boys flocked around her, their gazes lingering a little too long for Kota''sfort.


    He hated it.


    His frustration festered, morphing into an obsession. Mari was his. She had always been his, and no one had the right to take her away.


    The day she got a boyfriend shattered him. Watching them together felt like knives twisting in his chest.


    Mari''s boyfriend was everything Kota wasn''t¡ªhandsome, tall, muscr.


    The guy exuded confidence and strength, the kind that made people take notice.


    And, worst of all, he was a good fighter.


    When Kota''s stalking got out of hand, Mari''s boyfriend confronted him, beating him to the ground like it was nothing.


    The humiliation burned as he was humiliated.


    ''But so what?''


    Kota thought bitterly. Mari was his to begin with. That guy didn''t deserve her.


    It was then he saw Daiki and his gang. Watching them beat someone to a pulp, being feared, ignited a strange admiration in him.


    They were everything he wanted to be: strong, respected, untouchable. If he could be one of them, people would finally look up to him.


    Staring at his wiry reflection in the mirror, Kota resolved to change. If he couldn''t be handsome, he would be powerful.


    He''d join Red Fang, learn to fight, and force the world to acknowledge him.


    Yet, as he plotted his future, his gazended on Haruto.


    From a distance, Haruto was surrounded by ssmates, who genuinely seemed to like him and think he was cool.


    Even Daiki had reached out to him. Kota clenched his fists.


    ''That bastard,''


    he thought bitterly.


    "How did he change so much in just a month?"


    Kota''s thoughts spiraled, venom dripping from every word in his mind.


    Haruto had been nothing but a loser before. A shadow, lower than Kota.


    But now, Haruto stood above him, towering over everything Kota dreamed of.


    "No," Kota hissed under his breath, nails digging into his palms.


    "He''s still below me. That bastard is nothing more than a wee mat¡ªmeant to be stepped on."


    As Kota sat, lost in his twisted thoughts, his eyes suddenly locked with Haruto''s. The confident smirk on his face made his blood run cold.


    Haruto excused himself from the crowd, his deliberate strides causing Kota''s nervousness to bubble up to the surface.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Haruto''s voice was calm but menacing, a quiet edge that sent a shiver down Kota''s spine.


    Kota''s throat went dry, a bead of sweat trickling down his temple as he fumbled with his words.


    "N-nothing¡­"


    He hated himself because he was scared of Haruto. It couldn''t be helped, the man in front of him punched him into a pulp the other day. The trauma still persists.


    Haruto''s gaze sharpened, his presence suffocating. "Are you done with the hidden camera locations?" he asked, his hand extending expectantly.


    "Let me see it."


    Kota''s heart pounded as he rummaged through his bag, pulling out a neatly folded piece of paper.


    But instead of handing it over, he stood abruptly, his voice shaky yet defiant.


    "Let''s talk in a more private ce."


    Without waiting for a response, Kota turned on his heel and walked out of the ssroom.


    Haruto followed as they made their way to a secluded, dimly lit corner beneath the stairs.


    In the stillness of the space, Kota handed Haruto the paper.


    Unfolding it, Haruto''s eyes widened. The paper was a detailed map, meticulously drawn with precision.


    Red circles marked multiple spots¡ªfive alone in Mari''s room. The bathroom was also circled.


    "You nasty prick," Haruto growled, his grip tightening as the paper crumpled in his hand.


    His re bore into Kota, and he pressed a finger against the shorter man''s forehead.


    "If I took this to the police, you''d be rotting in a jail cell right now, you perverted freak."


    Kota jerked his head back, defiant despite the sweat pouring down his face.


    "Shut up! Mari is mine! She''s just confused right now, but I know she''lle back to me once I''m cooler."


    "You''re fucking delusional," Haruto spat before his fist collided with Kota''s face.


    The punch sent Kota sprawling to the floor, clutching his throbbing cheek.


    "No one will ever like you," Haruto snarled, his voice filled with disgust.


    Haruto''s mind shed to Haruka, how she had been tormented when Daiki forced her to be his girlfriend.


    He remembered her paranoia, the way she tore apart her own room, leaving nothing but the bare essentials.


    He recalled how she feared the bathroom as if someone were lurking behind her.


    And now, Mari was facing the same nightmare.


    The thought fueled Haruto''s anger as he crouched beside Kota, grabbing a fistful of his hair and yanking his head up.


    "If you so much as breath near her again," Haruto hissed, his voice a low growl, "I''ll have Daiki drag you to the underground ring and let them maul you. Do you understand me?"


    Kota''s eyes widened in terror as he nodded frantically, his voice caught in his throat.


    For now, he needs to give in. After all, once he bes a gang member, Mari will surelye back to him.


    Haruto let go, allowing Kota''s head to hit the ground with a dull thud. The smaller man winced, clutching his head as he stood to leave.


    But Kota grabbed his wrist, desperationcing his voice. "I-I''ll still be a gang member, right?"


    Haruto''s brows knitted in irritation. He kicked Kota''s hand away, forcing the boy to release him.


    "You will," he said coldly. "But not now. I''ve got other things to handle first."


    "What? But you promised!" Kota''s voice rose, impatience boiling over.


    "You said if I gave you the paper, I''d get into the gang!"


    Haruto red down at him, his tone steady but firm. "I don''t break my promises. You''ll get into Red Fang. Just stay still and stop doing stupid shit."


    With that, Haruto turned and walked away, leaving Kota trembling on the floor, clutching his bruised ego.

 Chapter 81: Farewell To Mari

    Mari''s heart raced as she bolted toward the rooftop, her footsteps echoing in the empty stairwell.


    Butterflies fluttered wildly in her stomach, anticipation and nervousness battling within her.


    This was the first time she''d met Haruto after that day¡ªthe day he took her virginity. Her cheeks flushed at the memory, heat rising to her ears.


    ''What if he wants to do it again?''


    she wondered, her lips curling into a shy smile.


    Her friends had warned her that the first time was supposed to be awkward or painful, but with Haruto, it had been¡­ amazing.


    He''d been gentle, and attentive, yet dominant in a way that left her yearning for more.


    ''Maybe he wants to n a date?'' she giggled softly, pushing the rooftop door open.


    But her excitement evaporated the moment she saw him.


    Haruto stood near the edge, his back to her. His shoulders were slumped, his head slightly bowed, and a sadness clouded his usually confident aura.


    "Haruto?"


    Mari''s voice wavered as she approached him, her earlier giddiness reced by a gnawing sense of dread.


    He turned to face her slowly, his green eyes avoiding hers. "Mari¡­" His voice was low, almost a whisper.


    "I think we need to break up."


    The words hit her like a thunderp, leaving her frozen in ce.


    "Wh-what?" Her voice cracked as she forced a weak chuckle, trying to dismiss it as some cruel joke.


    "You''re joking, right? Don''t mess with me like that, Haruto! We just became a couple a few days ago!"


    But there was no hint of humor in his expression. Instead, he muttered, "I''m sorry," and leaned his forehead against her shoulder, his hands trembling as they loosely wrapped around her waist.


    Mari''s heart shattered at his touch. Tears welled up in her eyes, spilling over as she raised her fists to his chest, pounding weakly.


    ''Ah¡­ This again, another rtionship failed.'' her mind was busy with words that crushed her.


    "Why? Why are you doing this to me? I don''t want to break up! I don''t!"


    Her voice broke as sobs wracked her body, her fists losing their strength.


    Haruto held her tightly, his embrace warm andforting despite the turmoil he''d unleashed.


    For what felt like an eternity, she clung to him, crying until her throat was raw. Finally, when her sobs subsided, Haruto loosened his hold and stepped back.


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a crumpled piece of paper. "This¡­" He handed it to her, his fingers lingering briefly against hers.


    "These are all the locations of the hidden cameras. You need to get rid of them, Mari. Please."


    Mari''s fingers trembled as she unfolded the paper. Her eyes scanned the map, red circles marking intimate areas of her home.


    Her breath hitched, and her tears turned to anger.


    "This¡­" Her voice quivered as she clenched the paper in her fists.


    "This is because of Kota, isn''t it? That bastard! I''ll kill him!"


    Haruto reached out, cupping her face with a tenderness that only deepened her heartbreak.


    "I''m doing this for you, Mari. I love you, but I can''t let him hurt you any more than he already has."


    He pressed a soft, lingering kiss to her forehead, his lips trembling against her skin.


    "No!" Mari cried, clutching at his shirt desperately.


    "Don''t give up on me, Haruto! Please! Don''t leave me¡­"


    He pried her hands away gently but firmly, his jaw tightening as if the act physically pained him.


    "I can''t, Mari. If we stay together, he''ll only escte. This¡­ this is the only way I can protect you."


    She wanted to argue, to scream, to beg, but his resolve was unshakable.


    They stood in silence, holding each other onest time as the wind howled around them.


    When Haruto finally walked away, his figure disappearing through the rooftop door, Mari sank to her knees.


    Her body trembled with a storm of emotions¡ªgrief, fury, despair¡ªall threatening to consume her.


    She clutched the crumpled paper tightly, her nails digging into her palms. This wasn''t the first time her rtionship was broken because of that asshole, but this time hurt the most.


    And now she couldn''t stay still, she needed Haruto to be in her life and she would do anything for it to happen.


    Her lips quivered as a scream tore through her mind:


    ''I''ll kill that bastard!''


    ***


    Haruto leaned against the cold stairwell wall, his fingers tapping lightly on the screen of his phone as he typed a message to Daiki.


    "I need to talk to you about something."


    He didn''t expect an immediate response, knowing Daiki''s usual aloof attitude. Yet, his phone buzzed almost instantly, the reply curt and straightforward:


    "Meet me at the usual ce after school."


    Haruto''s brows furrowed as he reread the message. The quick response seemed out of character for Daiki.


    His gaze shifted to the profile picture¡ªa photo of Daiki''s corgi, Julie.


    The memory of his encounter with that hyperactive, feisty little dog shed in his mind.


    "Like master, like pet," Haruto muttered under his breath with a sigh.


    Julie was just as stubborn and annoying as her owner.


    He ran a hand through his dark hair, his green eyes narrowing slightly as his thoughts unraveled.


    The decision to break up with Mari, albeit temporarily, wasn''t an easy one.


    She wasn''t just another pawn in his revenge n; she was his. She always would be. This includes all of his women since they were his ego.


    And his ego would shatter if he lost one of them.


    "Still, a little drama won''t hurt," he murmured to himself, his lips curling into a sly smile.


    Haruto had already crafted the scenario in his mind with meticulous care.


    He''d feign heartbreak, act torn apart by circumstance, and show her the incriminating paper.


    He''d make sure her anger, her hatred, would burn for Kota and not for him.


    "She already despises that creep. This''ll just give her more fuel." His voice was low, calcted.


    The n was simple yet devastating. Mari would cry in his arms, heartbroken by his seemingly noble sacrifice.


    He would hold her onest time, whispering sweet reassurances as a farewell.


    Then, when the time came, he''d let her unleash her fury on Kota, shattering his reputation beyond repair.


    ''She is kind enough not to tell anybody about that creep. But this time I need to make sure that everybody will know.''


    And as for Kota? Haruto had something special in mind. The gears of his mind turned, and his smirk widened, his expression darkening with satisfaction.


    As the school bell rang, jolting him from his thoughts, Haruto stood up and dusted off his zer.


    His confidence was unwavering. Everything was falling into ce, just as he intended.


    With a final nce at his phone, he pocketed it and made his way back to ss, the faint trace of a smirk still lingering on his lips.

 Chapter 82: Cult Of Psychopath

    Daiki lounged on the worn leather sofa, his posture rxed but his sharp gaze locked onto Haruto.


    Around him, the gang loomed in their usual intimidating formation. Ren, ever the loudmouth, had a girl ufortably pressed against his side.


    Her bangs obscured her face, but Haruto recognized her. The memory of her naked, vulnerable form on the floor flickered in his mind.


    Still, as Haruto''s eyes swept over the gang, he felt less fear than he once had. Up close, they weren''t monsters; they were just high school kids cloaked inyers of cruelty and fractured minds.


    A small, deranged cult of psychopaths, nothing more.


    Daiki finally broke the silence, his tone tinged with disinterest. "So, what do you want?"


    Straightening his back, Haruto sped his hands behind him, his stance firm and deliberate.


    "We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    Daiki leaned forward slightly, the corners of his mouth tugging into a faint smirk. "Yes. And?"


    "I know someone who wants to join the gang. Let him in," he said. "I''m asking as a friend."


    Before Daiki could respond, Ren let out a sharp, mockingugh.


    "Are you serious? Daiki doesn''t just let anyone in. And who''s this friend of yours, anyway?"


    Haruto''s gaze turned cold, cutting through Ren''s bravado. "I wasn''t talking to you."


    The room seemed to be still. Ren''sughter died, reced by a sneer. "Huh. This bastard thinks he''s got a say."


    He started toward Haruto, but Daiki''s raised hand stopped him mid-step.


    "Don''t waste your breath." His voice was calm butced with warning.


    Ren bristled. "Daiki, he''s not even part of the gang! You don''t need to listen to¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Daiki moved. In one swift motion, he grabbed Ren''s shirt and yanked him forward, nearly sending him sprawling over the low table in front of the sofa.


    "It''s not your decision," Daiki growled, his tone icy and final. "Speak out of turn again, and I''ll cut your tongue out."


    Ren froze, swallowing hard as Daiki released him. Despite his silence, his re at Haruto burned with hate.


    "Don''t worry," Haruto said coolly, addressing Ren but keeping his eyes on Daiki. "You might even like what he can do."


    Ren''s re didn''t waver, but Haruto paid him no mind. His focus was on Daiki, who leaned back into the sofa, his unblinking stare boring into Haruto.


    The weight of Daiki''s scrutiny was almost suffocating.


    Finally, Daiki''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Fine," he said, "Bring him here, and we''ll see what he''s made of."


    Haruto exhaled quietly, a subtle sigh of relief as the first step of his n fell into ce. Now, all he needed was the video¡ªand everything else would follow.


    Daiki leaned back on the sofa with an almostzy smirk. "Why don''t youe over, Haruto? Ren wants to make another video."


    Haruto stiffened, his brows furrowing as Daiki motioned to Ren, who instantly sprang into action.


    "Video?" Haruto muttered, his voice low with suspicion.


    Before he could piece together their meaning, Ren grabbed the woman by her hair, roughly pulling her toward the tattered bed shoved against the wall.


    The woman stumbled, but her resistance was muted, her face nk with resignation.


    Ren threw her onto the bed,ughing crudely as the rest of the gang followed, peeling off their shirts.


    The room filled with the sound of mocking jeers andughter, their excitement palpable.


    "Get naked! Time for a new ''video''!" Ren''s voice rang out like a gavel, sealing the woman''s fate.


    Haruto''s jaw clenched, his teeth grinding audibly as the pieces fell into ce. This wasn''t just another "video."


    It was a rey of the horrors they had inflicted on Haruka. His vision blurred with rage, his mind screaming for vengeance as memories of his sister''s shattered innocence came flooding back.


    His fists tightened to the point of pain, his knuckles white. Every fiber of his being demanded he acts¡ªto rip them apart, one by one.


    "What are you staring at?" Daiki''s mocking voice broke through Haruto''s storm. "Go on, join in. Ren''s waiting for you."


    Daiki''s smirk widened, his eyes gleaming with the sadistic joy of toying with Haruto.


    Steeling himself, Haruto moved forward, his face a mask of indifference. Inside, his emotions churned violently, but he couldn''t afford to break now.


    The womany motionless on the mattress, her body trembling. Tears streamed silently down her face, her sobs muffled by the room''s oppressive atmosphere.


    "Hey, newbie!" one of the gang members barked, tossing him a camera. "You''re the cameraman! Don''t screw it up."


    Ren sneered as he stood over the woman. "And don''t get any ideas. You don''t touch my woman."


    Haruto caught the camera, his grip tightening around it as he silently obeyed. His gaze lingered on the woman¡ªon her tear-streaked face and fragile body. The sight turned his stomach, every second a new torture.


    ''Just endure,''


    he told himself. ''


    If I break now, I lose everything.''


    Their eyes met briefly, and in her gaze, he saw a faint spark of hope¡ªor perhaps desperation. Her emerald-green eyes mirrored his own.


    ''Hold on,''


    he pleaded silently.


    ''Hold on until I can destroy them.''


    The more he stared, the more her face blurred with Haruka''s in his mind. The resemnce was haunting, and the weight of his helplessness felt suffocating.


    When the ordeal was over, Haruto left the room as quickly as he could, his legs carrying him to the stairs. He sank down, burying his face in his trembling hands.


    His body shook with rage, frustration, and self-loathing. Despite the system, despite his newfound strength, he had done nothing to help her.


    Minutes stretched into an eternity as he sat there, consumed by his turmoil, until a light touch on his shoulder startled him.


    Turning, he found her standing behind him¡ªthe girl from the video. Up close, she was even smaller, her frame frail and fragile.


    Her clothes were disheveled, her blouse missing buttons, exposing the edges of her bra. Dirt and tears stained her skin, but her expression was calm.


    "You dropped this," she said softly, holding out his phone.


    Haruto stared at her in surprise before taking it. "Oh¡­ thanks."


    She hesitated as he stood, her green eyes watching him closely.


    Frowning at her disheveled state, Haruto shrugged off his zer and draped it over her shoulders.


    "You can''t walk home like that," he said.


    Her eyes widened in silent surprise before she clutched the zer around herself. "Thank you."


    They stood in awkward silence for a moment, the air heavy between them.


    "Do you¡­" she started hesitantly. "Do you remember me? My name is Ayaka Yoshida."


    Haruto blinked, startled by the question. A sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu hit him¡ªhe''d been asked this before.


    "I''m sorry, but no."


    She tilted her head, a flicker of something unreadable crossing her face. "Really?" she murmured.


    "Weird that Haruka stilles to the meetings, then."


    Haruto froze, his eyes narrowing. "What did you just say?"


    "Nothing," she replied quickly, shaking her head. "I''ll be going now."


    Without another word, she turned and walked away, disappearing into the shadows leaving him and the abandoned school behind.

 Chapter 83: A Weird Girl

    However, as if struck by a sudden realization, Haruto''s eyes widened, and without wasting a second, he sprinted after Yoshida. Ren''s earlier words echoed in his mind:


    "She''s my woman."


    ''Yoshida must be his girlfriend,''


    Haruto thought bitterly, his pace quickening as anger simmered within him.


    ''That sick bastard, sharing his girlfriend like that!''


    The night air was cold, biting against his skin as he ran.


    The faint sound of Yoshida''s footsteps on the uneven pavement reached his ears, and he finally caught sight of her slim figure ahead, her dark hair swaying lightly in the breeze.


    He slowed his pace and called out, "Yoshida."


    She halted, startled, and turned to face him. "Ah¡­ what are you doing?" she asked softly.


    Haruto closed the distance between them, his hands sliding into his pockets. "It''s dangerous for you to walk around alone dressed like that," he said, his tone calm but edged with concern.


    Her eyes widened, and as if suddenly self-conscious, she wrapped her arms around herself. The slight tremble in her hands didn''t escape Haruto''s notice.


    "Ugh¡­ I''m so sorry."


    "Huh?" Haruto frowned, puzzled by her response.


    "Why are you apologizing? You didn''t do anything wrong."


    "I¡­ I''m sorry you had to see my dirty body," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, her gaze falling to the cracked pavement beneath their feet.


    Haruto clenched his jaw, a wave of frustration coursing through him¡ªnot at her, but at the twisted situation that had led her to feel this way.


    "Stop saying things like that," he said firmly, his voice cutting through the quiet. "You''re not dirty."


    Yoshida blinked, her emerald eyes glinting faintly in the dim light. For a moment, her lips curved into a faint, fleeting smile.


    "My house isn''t far from here. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Her words only made Haruto more resolute. "That makes me worry even more," he said, his tone softening slightly.


    "Mine isn''t far either, so let''s walk together."


    She hesitated, her hands clutching the hem of her tattered shirt. "B-but¡­ Ren will beat you up," she said, her voice trembling as much as her hands.


    Haruto''s brow furrowed, and his hands tightened into fists inside his pockets. The memory of Ren''s smirk shed in his mind, fueling his anger.


    "You don''t have to worry about that bastard, I''m stronger than he''ll ever be."


    The two of them walked side by side in silence. The asional rustle of leaves and distant hum of streetlights filled the air, creating an oddly serene backdrop to their shared quiet.


    "Ah," Haruto finally broke the silence, ncing at her.


    "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Haruto Hayase. You can call me by my first name or surname, whichever you prefer."


    Yoshida tilted her head slightly, her hair falling over her shoulder as she gave him a faint, almost teasing smile.


    "I already know your name."


    "Oh yeah, how do you know me?"


    Her gaze softened as she looked ahead, her steps slowing slightly. "Our mothers used to visit the same temple every week. That''s where we first met."


    Haruto tried to recall anything about visiting a temple with his mother, but his memories remained frustratingly nk. His brows furrowed as a thought crossed his mind.


    ''Could it be¡­?''


    ''Do I have some kind of trauma that made me forget parts of my past?''


    Before he could press further, Yoshida suddenly stopped walking.


    "Hayase," she began, her voice hesitant and quiet, "I know you care about me, but¡­ please, let this be thest time we talk."


    Haruto stopped as well, his eyes widening in surprise. "Why? Don''t you want to get away from Ren? He''s terrible to you¡ª"


    But Yoshida cut him off, her voice soft but unwavering. "No, I don''t want to. I love Ren, and¡­ I know you see this as cruelty, but it''s proof that he loves me."


    Her lips curved into a smile, but it wasn''t warm or kind¡ªit was hollow and unsettling, sending a chill down Haruto''s spine.


    That smile unnerved him, but more than that, it stoked the fire of his determination.


    ''This girl¡­ she''s sick in the head. Ren''spletely warped her.''


    But he quickly shook off the thought.


    ''No. I can''t give up on her. Not when I have the system.''


    He stepped closer, his hand brushing hers briefly before she instinctively pulled back. His voice was steady, unwavering.


    "No, I won''t ept that. I''ll save you. That''s my promise to you."


    Yoshida stared at him, her expression unreadable. For a moment, he thought he''d gotten through to her, but then she smiled again¡ªthat same haunting, broken smile.


    "Whatever you do, you can''t separate us. We''re true love," she said with an eerie certainty.


    She slipped off his zer and handed it back to him. "I hope this is thest time we talk, Hayase. You''re marked now, you know?"


    Her cryptic words sent a shiver down his spine, but before he could ask what she meant, Yoshida turned and walked away, her figure fading into the night.


    He stood there, clutching the zer.


    "Marked?" he murmured, the word lingering ominously in his mind.


    But he shook his head, forcing the thought aside for now.


    "Let''s save it for our next conversation," he muttered to himself, as he ordered the system to add her as a target.


    [Ding! Target Acquired.]


    [Target Information:]


    [Name: Ayaka Yoshida]


    [Age: 18 years old]


    [Status: Non-Virgin]


    [Libido Percentage: 5%]


    However, a thought nagged at Haruto''s mind. If Haruka was familiar with the psychiatrist, it was likely she also knew Yoshida.


    Haruto rubbed the back of his neck, his steps slowing as he mulled over the connection. He tucked his hands into his pockets, a habit when thinking deeply.


    ''I should talk to her about this... When I met her. Haruka is busy nowadays.''


    he thought.


    A sudden vibration in his pocket caught his attention. Pulling out his phone, he nced at the screen. The name "Asuka" lit up, along with a message he had been waiting for.


    "Tomorrow, huh?" he read under his breath, his lips curling into a smirk.


    He tucked the phone away with a flick of his wrist.


    ''I can''t wait.''


    His pace quickened slightly as he continued home. His posture was more rxed now, his mind less burdened.


    Though his thoughts briefly flickered to whaty ahead, for once, he allowed himself to savor the lightness of his good mood.

 Chapter 84: The Half Truth

    Haruto rarely crosses paths with Haruka these days. Mornings and nights were a blur for both of them¡ªHaruka left early for school and returned homete, copsing straight into bed.


    Meanwhile, Haruto''ste-night dog cage fights kept him busy, and even weekends seldom brought their schedules into sync.


    But today was different.


    As he descended the stairs, Haruto paused, spotting Haruka at the dining table. She was seated with a book propped open, her face scrunched in concentration as she read.


    Her hand absentmindedly brought a piece of bread to her mouth.


    A grin tugged at his lips as he crept closer. Without warning, he ced his hands over her eyes.


    "Guess who?" he teased.


    Haruka stiffened, then let out an exasperated sigh. "Brother, we''re not kids anymore!" she protested, swatting at his hands.


    Harutoughed, withdrawing his hands and taking the seat beside her.


    "What can I say? Your brother''s lonely without you around. Is your studying really more important than me?" he quipped, feigning a dramatic pout.


    Haruka shot him a look, chewing her bread before responding.


    "You''re the one who wanted me to get into a private school, remember? I might be smart, but I still have to put in the effort."


    She reached for her ss of milk, her tone equal parts fond and annoyed.


    "True, true," Haruto agreed with a smile, ruffling her hair affectionately.


    "Good girl. Keep this up, and I''ll reward you with something nice."


    Haruka swatted his hand away but didn''t seem to mind. "I don''t want ''something nice.''"


    She sighed softly, resting her chin in her palm. "I just want time with you."


    Haruto blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected honesty in her voice. "Another vacation, huh?"


    He leaned back, picked up a slice of toast, and spread strawberry jam on it.


    "Not a problem. But you''ve got to ace your exams first."


    Her gaze fixed on the table. "Not another family trip. Just the two of us," she mumbled, her voice barely audible.


    He stilled for a moment. Memories of a younger, clingier Haruka came to mind, back when she''d follow him around like his shadow.


    A small smile softened his features. "Sure, why not? Just the two of us," he replied, taking a bite of his toast.


    Haruka''s mood visibly brightened. She straightened in her chair, a soft hum escaping her lips as she flipped the page of her book.


    However, Haruto''s thoughts drifted back to his conversation with the psychiatrist, Hana Watanabe.


    A question lingered in his mind, one he couldn''t let go of.


    "Haruka," he began, his tone soft yet probing, "do you know a doctor named Hana Watanabe? She said she was my psychiatrist when I was a child."


    Haruka froze mid-bite, her body tensing as if the words had struck a nerve. She took a slow breath before responding, her voice hesitant.


    "Y-Yeah, I''ve met her a few times. I talked to her about your condition."


    Haruto narrowed his eyes slightly, leaning forward on the table. "Do you remember why I had to see a psychiatrist? Or maybe what you talked about with her?"


    Haruka fidgeted, her fingers nervously ying with the hem of her shirt. "I¡­ I don''t know, brother. If you don''t remember, how could I?"


    " I''m three years younger than you," she said quickly, her words tumbling out in a jittery rush.


    Her answer made sense¡ªor at least it seemed to. Haruto let his gaze fall to the table, piecing things together.


    Based on what Dr. Watanabe had said, he had been under her care when he was twelve, and Haruka would have only been nine. She might not have understood much back then.


    "Even though I know you had a psychiatrist, I never knew why," Haruka added, her voice quieter now.


    "And Dr. Watanabe didn''t tell me anything about your past. She only asked about how you''re doing now. It''s probably private, you know?"


    "I see¡­" Haruto murmured, his eyes fixed on her face.


    Haruka''s expression betrayed her. Her nervousness was palpable¡ªher fingers trembled slightly as she pushed her te aside, her eyes darting away from his.


    She wasn''t lying about Dr. Watanabe, but something was off.


    ''


    Why does she look so uneasy?''


    he thought.


    Before he could press further, Haruka abruptly stood up, grabbing her bag and slinging it over her shoulder.


    "I''m going to bete," she said hurriedly, avoiding his gaze. "See youter!"


    She disappeared out the door before Haruto could say another word. He sighed, running a hand through his hair as he watched the door swing shut.


    ''Weird¡­ She might not remember everything, but why does it feel like there''s something she''s not telling me?''


    His brows furrowed as another question surfaced in his mind: the temple his mother used to visit every week.


    Perhaps Haruka might have remembered something about it, but now wasn''t the time to ask.


    A hand suddenly sped his shoulder, pulling him from his thoughts. Haruto turned to see Chiyo standing there, her expression etched with concern.


    "Haruto, what''s wrong?" she asked gently, her gaze searching his.


    He hesitated for a moment, then decided to ask. "Chiyo, do you know anything about me seeing a psychiatrist when I was younger?"


    Chiyo''s eyes widened, and her gaze darted to the side. "I¡­ I don''t think so."


    Haruto''s eyes narrowed slightly. ''She''s lying. She knows something.''


    "Chiyo, please," he said, his voice almost pleading.


    "If you know anything, I need to hear it."


    Chiyo sighed, her shoulders slumping as she sat beside him. "Alright, I''ll tell you what I know¡­ but it''s not much."


    She hesitated before continuing, her voice low. "In the past, you were ced in intensive care in a mental hospital."


    Haruto''s blood ran cold. "Mental hospital? Not a normal one?"


    He remembered being told he''d been hospitalized for months due to poor health. His father had always dismissed it as a simple matter of his weak constitution.


    "How¡­ How could it have been there?" he whispered, his face paling as unease gripped him.


    Chiyo ced a reassuring hand on his. "I don''t know the full details, Haruto. It was your father who handled everything back then. But¡­"


    She paused, her eyes clouded with worry. "Are you alright?"


    Haruto shook his head, more to clear his thoughts than in denial. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just¡­ confused." His voice wavered.


    "Was it because my mother passed away that my mind was in a mess?"


    Chiyo hesitated, unsure how to answer. She hadn''t seen much of Haruto and Haruka back then, only during long holidays when they visited their grandparents.


    "Haruto," she said softly, "I don''t think it matters what happened in the past. You''re okay now, aren''t you? You don''t have trouble at school or with friends. You''re not hallucinating or anything. You''re just¡­ you."


    Her words were meant to beforting, but they only deepened the pit of uncertainty in his chest.


    "You''re right," Haruto said after a moment, forcing a smile. "I''m fine now."


    But deep down, he knew he couldn''t let it go. One day, when the time was right, he''d contact Dr. Watanabe and demand answers.


    His father was out of the question¡ªthere was no way he''d get anything useful from that drunken mess.


    But then, another question surfaced in Haruto''s mind, one he couldn''t ignore.


    He hesitated for a moment, ncing at Chiyo. Herforting presence calmed the storm in his thoughts.


    "Chiyo," he began cautiously, "can I ask you something else?"


    She smiled warmly, though her hands fiddled slightly with the edge of her sleeve.


    "Of course. Ask me anything you want to know."


    Haruto leaned forward, his voice steady yet curious. "Do you know the temple my mother used to visit every week?"


    The change in Chiyo''s demeanor was immediate.


    Her face paled, and her hands trembled slightly before she sped them behind her back as if trying to hide her unease.


    "I¡­ I don''t know, Haruto," she said, her voice uneven, her eyes refusing to meet his.


    "You know I lived in the vige when your mother was still alive, right?" she added quickly, her toneced with nervousness.


    "I rarely contacted her, so I really don''t know anything about that."


    Haruto''s gaze softened, but his sharp eyes caught every crack in her expression.


    "Chiyo¡­" he began, wanting to press further. But the way her shoulders stiffened and her lips trembled stopped him.


    She looked troubled¡ªscared, even. Haruto sighed inwardly, deciding against pushing her for answers.


    "I see," he said with a faint smile, leaning back to give her space. "Thank you for answering."


    Chiyo nodded quickly, her tense posture rxing just slightly. "Y-Yeah¡­ um, Haruto, aren''t you supposed to be at school early today? Something about picket duty, right?"


    "Ah, you''re right," he replied, standing and smoothing out his shirt. "I''ll get going now."


    He left the dining room quietly, his mind swirling with unanswered questions.


    As he stepped outside, the crisp morning air greeted him, but it did little to clear the haze of thoughts clouding his mind.


    He nced back at the old house, its worn exterior familiar yet suddenly alien to him.


    ''Why does this ce feel so strange¡­ like it''s hiding something?'' he thought, his brow furrowing.


    The unease in Chiyo''s voice, Haruka''s nervousness¡ªnone of it added up.


    But as he turned away, he reminded himself of his priorities. Revenge came first.


    The mysteries surrounding his past would unravel in time, but revenge wouldn''t wait for him to solve them.


    ''No need to rush,''


    he told himself.


    ''The temple question can bring me closer to Yoshida.''


    With that resolve, Haruto walked forward, leaving the house and its secrets behind¡ªfor now.

 Chapter 85: Why Dont You Try My Wifes Chiffon Cake?*

    Haruto pressed the bell on the gate, his eyes drifting over the grand house before him. Its sleek design, dominated byrge windows, gave it a modern and almost luxurious look.


    Not long after, the gate creaked open, revealing a man in his fifties with a receding hairline. He was shorter than Haruto¡ªroughly Kota''s height.


    Why Kota? Of course, because the man in front of him was his friend''s father.


    "Eh? I''m sorry, but who are you?" Mr. Inoue looked at him from up and down, but he didn''t recognize Haruto.


    "Ah, it''s me, Haruto Hayase." he smiled awkwardly.


    Mr. Inoue widened his eyes, "Really? Hayase? You''ve really changed!"


    Haruto nodded, he brushed his neck, "Yeah, puberty finally hits me."


    Mr. Inoue justughed, "But, where is Kota?"


    Mr. Inoue asked, ncing around as if expecting his son to appear at any moment.


    It was a fair question. Haruto and Kota attended the same school, and the same ss. Seeing him here without the son of the house owner where he was now might be weird.


    Haruto, however, was caught off guard¡ªnot because of Mr. Inoue''s question, but because Asuka hadn''t mentioned her husband would be home.


    ''Didn''t she call me here for¡­ well, such fuck? And her husband''s still around?''


    His mind raced, though he quickly reminded himself of Asuka''s brazen nature. Knowing her, she probably found it thrilling.


    "Oh¡­ Kota has a club activity," Haruto lied smoothly, forcing a polite smile. "He told me to head here first and wait for him."


    Mr. Inoue nodded, seemingly satisfied with the exnation. "Ah, I see. Well,e on in," he said, opening the gate wider.


    "I''m busy working on the garden, but you know your way around. Head up to Kota''s room if you want."


    "Thanks," Haruto replied, exhaling softly in relief as he stepped through the gate.


    Mr. Inoue waved him off and returned to his gardening, leaving Haruto to his own devices.


    Once inside, Haruto slipped off his shoes and put on a pair of familiar house slippers. The interior of the house felt just as modern as its exterior¡ªclean, organized, and spacious.


    He made his way to the living room, pulling out his phone to call Asuka.


    Before he could dial, a pair of arms wrapped around him from behind, soft and firm at once.


    "You''re kind ofte," Asuka purred, her lips close to his ear.


    "I hate waiting, so I baked something to kill time."


    Haruto reached up to gently pry her hands off, turning around to face her. The sight nearly stopped him in his tracks.


    Asuka wore a simple apron that clung to her curves, entuating her figure in ways that made his breath hitch.


    The warm scent of vani lingered in the air around her, teasing his senses.


    "Well," he smirked, tilting her chin up with a finger, "I can''t exactly boss my teachers around, can I?"


    But his grin faltered for a moment. "Are you sure this is okay? I mean, your husband''s here."


    Despite his hatred for Kota and the dark satisfaction he felt imagining his reaction to finding out he fuck his own mother, Haruto couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt toward Mr. Inoue.


    The man had always been kind to him.


    Asuka smirked, her arms looping around his neck as she pressed herself against him.


    "What''s wrong, Haruto? Are you scared¡­ or excited?"


    Her voice was sultry, her body warm against his. "You''re standing in front of a beautiful, talented woman, and all you can think about is some pathetic man who can''t even satisfy his wife?" She frowned, pouting slightly.


    "How disappointing."


    Haruto chuckled, sliding his hands to her waist and pulling her closer. "Oh, no. My eyes can''t get off of you in that apron, " he said, his voice low, "I think you are so sexy, it makes me want to take it off."


    A mischievous glint sparked in her eyes as she leaned in. "To the point, are we?"


    Their lips met in a fiery kiss, their movements filled with hunger. Asuka''s lips were soft but insistent, her tongue darting into his mouth as their breaths mingled.


    Haruto''s hands roamed her body, eventually settling on her ample ass. He squeezed, eliciting a yfulugh from her even as their kiss deepened.


    His fingers trailed lower, brushing against her clothed crotch. The sudden pressure made Asuka gasp and pull away, her cheeks flushed.


    "You bad boy," she murmured, her hand reaching down to palm his erection.


    "Already this hard? You youngsters really are enthusiastic."


    She gently pushed him backward until he fell onto the sofa. With a teasing smile, she climbed onto hisp, straddling him.


    "So," she whispered, her lips brushing against his ear, "do you want to skip straight to the main course, or should we enjoy the appetizer first?"


    Haruto grinned, pping her ass lightly. "A good meal''s never perfect without an appetizer."


    Asukaughed, her voice low and sultry, as she slid off hisp. Kneeling between his legs, she slowly unzipped his pants, freeing his throbbing cock.


    "There we go," she said with a smirk, licking her lips. "An appetizer."


    Without hesitation, she wrapped her lips around him, taking him into her warm, wet mouth.


    "Ahhh, you''re still as good as ever," Haruto groaned, his voice deep with pleasure as Asuka began to move.


    Her head bobbed up and down, taking him in despite the overwhelming size.


    His cock pressed firmly against the back of her throat, each thrust making her gag slightly, but she didn''t stop.


    Her determination only heightened his arousal, the wet, lewd sounds filling the air.


    "Damn, Asuka¡­" he hissed, his fingers tangling in her hair.


    Her hand cupped his balls, squeezing and massaging lightly, sending waves of pleasure coursing through him.


    The dual sensation was intoxicating. He couldn''t hold back any longer, gripping her head and pushing her down harshly until her throat enveloped himpletely.


    "Fuck¡­" he grunted, feeling the tight, rippling muscles of her throat around his shaft.


    She choked slightly at the intrusion, her throat vibrating around him as she fought to breathe.


    The vibrations sent shudders through his body, making him moan even louder. The warmth and pressure were incredible, and he lost himself in the sensation.


    "Asuka, you¡ª"


    But his words were abruptly cut off by a voice that made his blood run cold.


    "Ah, Haruto, so you''re here," came Mr. Inoue''s cheerful tone from behind. "Why don''t you try my wife''s chiffon cake? It''s good."


    Haruto froze, his heart pounding in his chest as panic surged through him.


    "Y-yeah, Mr. Inoue," he stammered, trying to keep his voice steady while his mind scrambled for an escape. "I''ll try it¡­ter."


    ''Well, I already tried your wife ''chiffon'', but damn, what  bad timing to show up Mr. Inoue!''


    he thought,


    ''I don''t want you to get a heart attack!''


    Asuka''s eyes flicked up to meet his, a glint of mischief dancing in them as she continued, utterly unfazed by her husband''s proximity.


    Haruto, on the other hand, could feel the sweat gathering on his brow as he tried to maintain hisposure.


    However, the system has the same opinion as Asuka when it gives him this quest:


    [Ding!]


    [New quest avable!]


    [Quest: ying With Fire]


    [Description: You and Asuka are in the middle of having ''fun'' when her husband suddenlyes into the picture.]


    [Objective: Continue to have ''fun'' behind her husband or her son without being found.]


    [Rewards: 800 EXP, 20.000 Sex Coins, 2 charm potions.]


    [Time Limit: 3 hours 59 minutes.]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 86: I Already Tried Your Wifes Chiffon Cake, Sir*

    Haruto''s breath hitched as he fought to suppress the panic bubbling within him.


    His grip on Asuka''s hair loosened, his mind scrambling for any semnce of control.


    ''So, this is what Chiyo feels all this time.''


    ''But, why do I need to be scared? Let''s just enjoy her game,''


    he thought as he smirked at her.


    Asuka, however, remained utterlyposed, her lips sliding slowly along his cock as though the intrusion of her husband''s voice was of no consequence.


    Her tongue flicked teasingly against his tip, sending jolts of pleasure that shed with his feeling of excitement and nervousness.


    ''This woman is crazy!''


    He looked at Asuka now touched her own pussy, sliding her hand inside her jeans to get to her pussy as her moan muffled by his cock.


    The older man lingered in the doorway, oblivious to the tension. "You know, you need to tell Kota the secret of your puberty!"


    He started to eat chiffon cake in his hand, "He got all of his genes from me, I feel sorry for him." he sighed.


    "Of course, Mr. Inoue," Haruto replied, his voice tight.


    He resisted the urge to look down at Asuka, who had paused momentarily, the corners of her lips curling into a devilish smirk.


    "Goodd." Mr. Inoue nodded approvingly, seemingly unaware of anything amiss.


    "Well, let me know if you need anything. I''ll be in the garden."


    The moment the sound of his footsteps faded, Haruto exhaled shakily, his body stiff from the adrenaline.


    "Asuka, are you insane?" he said, acting as if he was disprove of what she was doing.


    She pulled back, her lips parting with a soft pop, and looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with amusement.


    Haruto let out a lowugh, leaning back as if to consider her words.


    "Afraid?" shaking his head. "No. I''m enjoying every second of it."


    Asuka widened her eyes in surprise beforeughing along with him. "I knew it¡ªyou''re just as bad as I am."


    "Of course I am," Haruto replied, his smirk growing.


    "I''m your partner in crime, your son''s friend, and who knows? Maybe I''ll be your husband''s best friend too."


    "Now, why don''t we stop wasting time and get back to it?"


    "I love your spirit."


    She knelt between his legs, her lips and tongue moving with a skill that left him trembling.


    Her pace quickened, her hands squeezing and stroking his balls in perfect rhythm with her mouth.


    "Ahh, yes, you hit the spot," Haruto groaned, his hands gripping the sofa''s armrest to steady himself.


    The warmth of her mouth, the tightness of her throat¡ªit was overwhelming.


    Asuka looked up at him with mischievous eyes, her cheeks hollowing as she sucked him harder.


    She let out a muffled hum, the vibration sending another jolt of pleasure coursing through him.


    Her wet throat and the way the muscles contracting was amazing, as if her mouth turned into a cunt that wanted to suck him dry.


    Her hands caressed his thighs, teasingly slow, as if daring him to lose control.


    "I''m close¡­" he hissed, his body tensing as the pressure built.


    Just as he felt himself teetering on the edge, Mr. Inoue''s voice rang out from the garden.


    "Asuka, where did you put the shears?"


    But Asuka didn''t stop. If anything, she doubled down, her mouth moving faster, her tongue swirling around him with an intensity that made his vision blur.


    "Asuka, I''m close!"


    Her hand reached up, silencing him by pressing against his chest as she pushed him deeper into the sofa.


    She pulled back just enough to whisper, "Don''t hold back. Let it go, Haruto."


    With a guttural groan, Haruto''s body convulsed, and he came hard, his release filling her mouth as she continued to milk him for everyst drop.


    Asuka swallowed effortlessly, her eyes never leaving his, a smug grin forming on her glistening lips.


    "Good boy," she purred, wiping the corner of her mouth with a finger before licking it clean.


    Haruto slumped back, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath.


    His heart pounded in his ears, and the adrenaline coursing through him made his limbs feel heavy.


    "Asuka!" Mr. Inoue called again, his voice closer this time.


    "Coming!" she chirped, standing and adjusting her apron as if nothing had happened.


    She leaned down, nting a soft kiss on Haruto''s lips. "Stay here and catch your breath. I''ll take care of him."


    With that, she sauntered out of the room, leaving Haruto to process what had just happened.


    ''Huftt, that was amazing.''


    Footsteps echoed from the hallway, the door creaked open to reveal Asuka''s mischievous grin.


    "He''s back in the garden," she said with a wink.


    "You''ve got a few minutes before Kota gets home. Want to stay for that chiffon cake?"


    Haruto chuckled, leaning against the sofa with a sly smile. "The chiffon cake on your crotch, right?"


    Asuka burst intoughter, her voice light and teasing. "Why not both?" she replied, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "But my mouth''s already drooling for the other one," he said, licking his lips suggestively.


    Asuka tilted her head back,ughing harder. "See? That''s why we''re a match made in heaven," she teased, leaning in to press a quick kiss to his lips.


    Grinning, she grabbed his hand and led him upstairs to the master bedroom. The space wasrger than Haruto had imagined, with a sleek, minimalist design that felt almost impersonal.


    ''This, let''s continue with the n.''


    he thought, as he put something on the dressing table.


    As his gaze wandered, his eyesnded on a single family photo sitting on the bedside table¡ªa sharp contrast to the otherwise hollow room.


    "This ce feels¡­empty," he said, breaking the silence.


    Asuka followed his gaze and shrugged, her tone nonchnt. "I rarely sleep here. My husband has his own room."


    Haruto raised an eyebrow as he sat beside her on the edge of the bed. "Why? Aren''t husbands and wives supposed to sleep together?"


    She let out a soft, bitterugh, leaning back on her palms. "You''re too young to understand," she said, her voice tinged with a hint of cynicism.


    "Sometimes, a wife hates her husband so much she decides it''s better to sleep alone¡ªor with someone else."


    The corners of Haruto''s lips twitched upward as he leaned closer, his tone yful. "And here I thought marriage was about love and loyalty."


    Asuka pushed his shoulder gently, her smile returning as she dismissed the topic. "Let''s not waste time talking about boring things like that. Didn''t you say you were hungry?"


    Her hand trailed up his chest, her eyes darkening with desire. "Why don''t you indulge in your favorite ''chiffon cake''?"


    Haruto smirked, his voice dropping to a low murmur. "Don''t mind if I do."

 Chapter 87: Pervert Octopi**

    Haruto smirked as he gently pushed Asuka onto the bed, switching their positions.


    Now hovering above her, he let his eyes roam over her figure, savoring the sight of her flushed face and the inviting curve of her body.


    "Let me take control today," he said, his voice low andmanding, as his hands deftly untied her apron.


    Asuka chuckled, her lips curling into a sly smile. "Hm~ I don''t mind. But you better not disappoint me."


    Her teasing tone carried a hint of challenge as she slipped off her shirt and bra, revealing her full, tantalizing breasts.


    Haruto''s gaze darkened with hunger as he leaned down, taking one of her nipples into his mouth.


    His tongue flicked over the sensitive bud, drawing a shuddering gasp from her. "Hah~ You really don''t waste time, do you?" she murmured, threading her fingers through his hair.


    As hevished attention on her chest, an idea sparked in his mind.


    ''The system shop¡­''


    Haruto opened the menu, scrolling until he found the perfect item.


    A wicked grin spread across his face as he made the purchase.


    In an instant, two small octopus-like objects appeared in his hands. Their smooth, purple bodies glinted under the room''s soft light, and their hollow bases gave away their purpose.


    "What''s that?" Asuka asked, raising an eyebrow as curiosity danced in her eyes.


    "Something fun to make your nipples feel even better," Haruto replied, his smirk deepening. Without waiting for her response, he ced the strange items onto her breasts.


    The moment the octopitched on, their color shifted to a vivid red, and Asuka jolted, her body arching off the bed.


    "Nghhh~ Ahhh¡­! What is this thing, Haruto? It feels like¡ªlike they''re biting and massaging me at the same time!"


    Her moans grew louder as she gripped the sheets, overwhelmed by the new sensations.


    Haruto chuckled, leaning in to whisper, "I told you it''d be interesting. Just rx and enjoy."


    [The Pervert Octopi has been used.]


    [The target (Asuka) will feel overwhelmed with pleasure as the octopi milks her breasts!]


    [Her libido is 100%. Push forward to unlock the 2x Deprivation Matrix rewards for Asuka.]


    Asuka''s breathing grew ragged, her chest heaving as the octopi continued their relentless stimtion. Her hands fisted the sheets, her back arching in ecstasy.


    "AHHH!! AHHH!!! IT''S TOO MUCH¡ªI''M GOING TO CUM!!!"


    She screamed, her voice breaking as waves of pleasure radiated from her chest down to her core.


    Her thighs trembled as her panties became soaked with her arousal.


    Haruto grinned, sliding her pants and panties off in one swift motion. Without hesitation, he slipped two fingers inside her, curling them against her most sensitive spot.


    Thebination of his touch and the octopi''s relentless milking sent her spiraling over the edge.


    "IM COMINGGG!!! AHHHH!!!"


    Her body convulsed violently, trembling under the force of her climax.


    Just as she hit her peak, the octopi released her, leaping off her breasts as milk sprayed out in a sudden burst, sttering across Haruto''s face.


    Harutoughed, licking his lips as the warm liquid trickled down his cheek. "Damn, Asuka, you''re a fountain now."


    Asuka, still lost in the aftershocks of her orgasm, didn''t notice him leaning down.


    When his mouthtched onto her sensitive breast, sucking greedily, her eyes snapped open.


    "H-Haruto! You pervert¡ªstop that!" she gasped, her face flushing crimson.


    Despite her protests, her hand weakly pushed at his head as more milk dripped into his mouth.


    Haruto released her with a loud pop, smirking mischievously. "What''s wrong? You use it for your son, right? Why not share it with your lover?" he teased,ughing at her expression.


    Her pout deepened as she swatted his head lightly. "You''re impossible!"


    "Maybe," he admitted, grinning, "but this milk is perfect for a ''chiffon cake,'' don''t you think?"


    Asuka groaned but soon found herselfughing along with him, their shared amusement filling the hollow room with warmth.


    Haruto picked up the Pervert Octopi thaty innocently on the bed, an idea shing through his mind that made his smirk grow wicked.


    "Now, why don''t we see how this works somewhere even more sensitive?"


    Asuka''s eyes widened, and a shiver ran through her body as she understood what he meant. Yet, her lips curved into a teasing smile.


    "If something happens to me, you''d better take full responsibility."


    He leaned in closer, his breath warm against her ear. "Nothing will happen to you," he murmured.


    "Except that you''ll break downpletely because of me."


    Asuka let out a softugh, her cheeks flushed as she met his gaze. "Well then, I''m waiting for it," she whispered, her excitement barely contained.


    Haruto brought the octopus-shaped device to her clit. The small appendages seemed toe to life, shrinking to fit snugly against the sensitive bud.


    The moment ittched on, Asuka gasped sharply, her body jolting as if struck by a wave of electricity.


    Her voice caught in her throat, unable to form words. Instead, soft whimpers spilled from her lips as her body writhed against the bed.


    Pleasure surged through her like a storm, so intense that she climaxed instantly, her breathsing in short, erratic bursts.


    "H-Haruto¡­" she managed to whisper, her voice trembling.


    Her body seemed to surrender entirely, her milk flowing freely, leaving a mess across her chest and sheets.


    [The Pervert Octopi has been used.]


    [The target (Asuka) will feel overwhelmed with pleasure as the octopi stimte her clitoris!]


    [Her sensitivity increases significantly, and her vaginal muscles will tighten instinctively.]


    Haruto observed her reaction with a gleam in his eyes. "Interesting," he muttered, his smirk deepening as he began shedding his clothes.


    Fully exposed, he aligned his cock with her trembling pussy, teasing her slick entrance with the tip of his penis.


    Without hesitation, he thrust deep inside her, the sudden intrusion pulling a sharp scream from Asuka.


    "OHH!!! AHHH!! HARUTO!!!"


    Her body spasmed almost immediately, her release flooding around him as her walls clenched tightly, gripping him in a way that made his breath hitch.


    "Damn," he groaned, and he felt her pulsing heat surrounding him.


    Her inner muscles quivered, almost as if pulling him deeper, coaxing him to move. The sensation was overwhelming¡ªa perfect mix of warmth, tightness, and her natural slickness that seemed to beg for more.


    "Haa¡­ It felt like your cunt was on fire."


    Though his mind reeled from the pleasure, Haruto didn''t hold back. He began to move, his hips setting a fast, steady rhythm.


    Each thrust sent waves of ecstasy coursing through both of them, drawing muffled cries and gasps from Asuka.


    Her body trembled uncontrobly beneath him. Her back arched, her hands wing at the sheets as another climax tore through her.


    "I¡ªI''ming again! Haruto!!" she screamed, tears of bliss gathering at the corners of her eyes.


    Her convulsions intensified, her pussy clenching and pulsing around him making Haruto groan deeply.


    "You''re squeezing me so tight¡­ what a slut," he growled''


    Despite the intensity, he kept moving, each thrust pushing her higher, her cries growing louder until she was nearly incoherent.


    "HHHNNGGHHH!!! OOHHH!!! AHHH!!!"


    Her trembling legs wrapped around him, holding him closer as if her body couldn''t bear to let go of the connection.


    But just as they both were busy with their pleasure, a sharp knock on the door shattered the moment.


    "Mother? Are you there?" Kota''s voice called from the other side, firm yet cautious.


    A pause lingered before he added, "You''re not with¡­ Haruto, are you?"

 Chapter 88 Playing With Fire**

    Kotazily pushed open the front door, irritation already simmering beneath his skin. Haruto had broken his promise¡ªagain. And to make it worse, he wasn''t even part of the gang yet.


    "Damn it, Haruto! He''s gonna pay for lying to me!" Kota muttered under his breath, kicking off his shoes with an unnecessary force that sent them skidding across the floor.


    But as he stepped inside, something caught his eye. A pair of pristine white sneakers rested neatly by the doorway. They were expensive-looking, unfamiliar.


    "Whose shoes are these?" he murmured, crouching to inspect them. A thought struck him. Haruto.


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    The only person who could walk into his house with his parents'' approval, even in his absence, was Haruto. His jaw clenched as he shot up, bolting toward the living room.


    He found his father sprawled on the couch, eyes glued to the TV as his fingers worked the controls of their PV5.


    "Dad! Is Haruto here?" Kota demanded a mix of annoyance and unease in his tone.


    "Yeah," Mr. Inoue replied, his focus unwavering.


    "Where is he?"


    "Probably in your room," Mr. Inoue said with a huff, barely sparing him a nce. "Now move. I''m trying to finish this game."


    Kota''s brows furrowed as he stormed off toward his room, shoving the door open. His breath hitched when he found it empty.


    A creeping unease churned in his stomach as his thoughts turned to his mother.


    ''No way¡­ he wouldn''t. Would he?''


    His pulse quickened as he sprinted toward the master bedroom, fists pounding on the door. "Mom? Is Haruto there with you?" His voice rose with every word, tinged with paranoia.


    Inside the room, Haruto smirked, leaning toward Asuka''s ear as her breath hitched. "It''s your son," he whispered, his voiceced with amusement.


    Slowly, he withdrew his cock from her, earning a whimper of protest as her body quivered at the loss.


    "Why don''t we answer him?"


    Haruto teased, taking her trembling hands and helping her stumble toward the door. Her legs wobbled, her mind still clouded with pleasure that refused to ebb.


    Asuka''s thoughts were a chaotic mess, every nerve of her body was full of pleasure. Her body ached for more, her cunt pulsing as slick arousal dropped steadily onto the floor, she was desperate for more.


    Haruto cracked the door open just enough for Asuka''s flushed face to peek through. Her disheveled hair clung to her sweat-dampened skin, and her cheeks were tinged crimson. Her naked body remained hidden.


    The situation was intoxicating. Haruto''s heart raced at the thought of humiliating Kota like this, his so-called rivalpletely unaware of the power he held over him.


    "Mom! What took you so long to open the door?" Kota snapped, his paranoia bleeding into his voice.


    Asuka swallowed hard, her gaze lowering as heat flooded her face. "S-Sorry¡­ I was busy," she stammered, barely managing the words.


    Haruto leaned against the doorframe, watching Kota through the crack with quiet amusement.


    ''Ungrateful little brat, raising his voice in front of his mother like that,''


    he thought, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    "Why are you standing like that? Open the door more!" Kota demanded, leaning closer to peer inside.


    "No, it''s just¡ªAHH!"


    Asuka''s words were cut off as Haruto thrust into her once more, filling herpletely. His hard cock was like a hot rod inside her cunt, making her want more.


    She gripped the doorframe tightly, her nails digging into the wood as her body arched from the overwhelming sensation.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Kota frowned, his tone shifting from irritation to suspicion.


    "I-I''m¡­ ngh¡­ sick!" Asuka blurted out, her words shaky as she bit her lip, struggling to suppress her moans.


    Haruto''s hand slid up her body, fingers pinching her nipple with just enough force to draw a gasp.


    Milk trickled down, adding to the mess on the floor as he kept moving, hitting every nerve in her hole, making her tremble mess.


    Kota''s hand hovered over the door, trembling. He could push it open and confirm his suspicions, but something held him back.


    "Mom, you''re acting weird," he muttered, uncertainty creeping into his voice.


    "No! Just go away!"


    Asuka gasped, her plea barely audible over the pounding of her heart.


    Her knuckles turned white as she gripped the door tighter, her body trembling uncontrobly.


    Haruto leaned in closer, his breath hot against her ear. "You''re loving this, aren''t you? Letting me take you while that little pest is right there. Filthy."


    His words sent a shiver down her spine as her walls clenched around him, milking his cock.


    "NNGGHH!!! AHHH!!!"


    Asuka couldn''t hold back any longer. With a loud cry, she climaxed, her legs giving out as her body shook with the force of her release.


    Kota flinched at the sound, his face pale as he quickly stepped back.


    "Fine! Whatever, I''m leaving!" Kota muttered, retreating down the hallway. T


    The sound of his hurried footsteps faded, leaving Haruto and Asuka alone.


    Haruto grinned as he shut the door, sliding the lock into ce.


    "Look at you,ing so hard in front of him. You really are a piece of work," he chuckled, his voice dripping with satisfaction.


    "But I''m not done yet," he continued as he kept thrusting his penis inside her.


    She could only moan softly, her hands were weak on the door. While Haruto lifted her two legs so he could prate deep inside, her pussy kept clenching on him, making him grunt as he caught for his own climax.


    "I''m gonna cum inside you," he whispered as he thrust one more, this one deeper as he spilled all of his semen inside her.


    After he was done, Asuka slumped against the door, trembling as Haruto lifted her in his arms and carried her to the bed.


    The mess they''d made¡ªslick arousal, milk, and his own release¡ªcovered the floor, but he paid it no mind.


    He helped her get back to her bed as both of themy side by side and tried to control their breath. After a while, he got up from the bed and approached the dresser.


    ]Haruto retrieved the hidden recording device. Watching the footage, a sadistic grin spread across his face.


    "With this, Kota''s life is over," he murmured, his voice low and venomous.


    A familiar chime echoed in his mind as a notification appeared before him:


    [Ding!]


    [Congrattions!]


    [You have sessfullypleted the quest: ying With Fire.]


    [Rewards are now avable in your storage.]


    [Due to maxing out Asuka''s Libido, the Deprivation Matrix has been multiplied by 2x!]


    [Target Status Update:]


    [Corruption: 80/100]


    [Lust Affinity: 100/100]


    [The maxed Deprivation Matrix can''t fluctuate anymore! Make sure to max all statuses to fully subjugate the target and unlock various rewards!]


    [Host Status Update:]


    [Level 28 ¡ú Level 30]


    [New feature unlocked: EXP Lover!]

 Chapter 89 We Suffer More In Imagination Than Reality

    Haruto sighed deeply as he leaned on the broom, gazing out at the temple grounds.


    The golden rays of thete afternoon sun filtered through the trees, painting the world in warm hues, yet the turmoil in his chest felt cold and unresolved.


    He was confused about his own feelings, especially about the video of him having sex with Asuka.


    At first, he got so excited once he got those videos. However, the more he think about it the more he realize that everyone will see Asuka''s body.


    He didn''t know why, but he felt... Jealousy.


    "Haahhh¡­ I should have just sent it to Kota." he sighed again, this time deeper.


    "Ah, forget it, let''s just check the system."


    Trying to distract himself, Haruto activated his system, a familiar golden screen materializing before him.


    The interface glowed softly. He tapped on the new feature that had appeared recently.


    "EXP Lover?" he murmured, his curiosity piqued. He opened the exnation tab.


    [EXP Lover: A feature allowing the host to gain EXP through specific interactions.].


    [A list of actions and their respective EXP rewards followed:]


    [Holding hands: 10 EXP]


    [Hugging and kissing: 25 EXP]


    [Oral Sex: 50 EXP]


    [Sex (per climax): 100 EXP]


    [Increasing Deprivation Matrix: 150 EXP]


    Haruto raised a brow, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "So, not every interaction will give EXP? Only certain ones¡­ Still, this is way better than waiting for quests to pop up," he murmured.


    He swiped to check his status, something he rarely did. The moment his stats appeared, his eyes widened.


    [Name: Haruto Hayase.]


    [Age: 18 years old.]


    [Target: 5]


    [Target Completed: 0]


    ¡ª


    [Status:]


    [Level: 30]


    [Vitality (VIT): 750]


    [Eros (ERS): 215]


    ¡ª


    [Attribute:]


    [Charisma (CHA): 550, Influence (INF): 320, Resolve (RES): 305, Seduction (SDC): 435.]


    ¡ª


    [Special Attribute:]


    [Corruption (CRP): 115, Depravity (DPR):105.]


    "Whoa¡­" he exhaled, scrolling through the details again.


    "Vitality and charisma are off the charts. Guess all those fights and the system''s buffs are paying off."


    He paused, his lips pressing into a thin line. "But what''s the point if I can''t evenplete a single target?"


    He slumped onto the temple steps, running a hand through his hair in frustration.


    The emotional bond and obsession meters were proving to be his biggest obstacles. No matter how hard he tried to build connections, progress felt slow and fleeting.


    The slightest mistake would set him back, undoing hours of work. It was maddening.


    "Maybe it''s not just about sex," a rueful smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "I''ve been too focused on the physical stuff, but if I don''t change my approach, I''ll never finish even one target."


    The golden glow of the system screen dimmed slightly as Haruto let his thoughts settle.


    "I need a new strategy. Something deeper¡­ something that makes them fall for mepletely."


    He leaned back, gazing up at the canopy of trees swaying gently in the breeze. The crisp air filled his lungs, refreshing and grounding him.


    However, instead of rxing, he let out another heavy sigh. His thoughts churned like a stormy sea, refusing to settle.


    A firm handnded on his shoulder, snapping him out of his spiral. He turned, startled, to find Jin standing behind him.


    "Yo," Jin greeted casually.


    "What''s got you sighing like the world''s about to end?"


    "Oh, Jin. It''s rare to see you out of the backyard," Haruto replied, forcing a small smile.


    "It''s just¡­ so many things happened this past week. I''m starting to doubt myself."


    "I see." Jin nodded but didn''t press further.


    Instead, he gestured for Haruto to follow. "Let''s go somewhere more private."


    Haruto fell into step behind him as Jin led the way deeper into the temple grounds.


    Along the way, Haruto exchanged polite nods and brief words with the priests, who had grown used to his presence.


    Jin, as usual, walked past them without a word, his focus solely on their destination.


    They arrived at the back of an old, unused temple.


    A massive sacred tree loomed before them, its ancient trunk wrapped in a thick shimenawa rope adorned with paper talismans.


    The air here was different¡ªcalmer, almost reverent.


    "You see this tree?" Jin began, his voice breaking the silence.


    "Even with all the advancements in technology, people stille here to pray for it. They call it sacred."


    He tilted his head slightly. "Weird, right?"


    Haruto nced at the tree briefly before shaking his head.


    "Yeah, but honestly, I don''t care about any of that right now, Jin."


    His tone was sharp, his mind too clouded to entertain the detour.


    Jin chuckled softly. "You really are troubled, huh?"


    Haruto sighed again, sinking to the ground as his shoulders slumped. "Yeah. I''ve been debating whether to send Kota that video."


    "But¡­ I don''t want anyone else to see Asuka like that, even though I blurred her out." Stay updated through empire


    "Then don''t send it."


    Haruto frowned, exasperated. "If it were that simple, I wouldn''t be sitting here tearing my hair out over it."


    Jin sat down beside him, his gaze fixed on the tree. "You like her, don''t you?"


    Haruto stiffened, running a hand through his disheveled hair.


    "It''s stupid, I shouldn''t like her. But yeah, maybe I do."


    Jin smirked faintly. "It''s not just stupid. It''s dangerous. Don''t forget why you''re doing all this in the first ce."


    "I know," Haruto muttered, his voice tinged with regret. "I feel so dumb."


    "Well, if you don''t want to send the video, don''t. There are other ways to make him suffer."


    "What do you mean?" Haruto turned to him, curiosity piqued.


    "Men suffer more from their imaginations than reality," Jin replied cryptically, a knowing smile tugging at his lips.


    Haruto blinked, the weight of the words sinking in. Slowly, a smirk spread across his face as an idea came forming in his head.


    "You''re right. Why should I overthink this?"


    "Exactly."


    Jin leaned back, resting on his hands as the two of them sat in silence, the tree''s branches swaying gently above them.


    The tranquil moment gave Haruto time to reflect, and a question bubbled to the surface of his thoughts.


    "Jin¡­ do you know I was in a mental hospital when I was a kid?"


    Jin nced at him, his expression unreadable.


    "I know what you know, Haruto. If you''re asking about the details of why you were sent there, I don''t have those answers."


    "Figures," Haruto muttered, his frustration evident.


    "I''ve been trying to piece it together, but it''s like hitting a brick wall every time."


    "Well," Jin said thoughtfully, "people usually end up in ces like that for things like psychotic breaks or harming themselves or others."


    "You''re saying I might''ve hallucinated something? Or hurt someone?"


    "Possibly." Jin shrugged.


    "Or maybe one of your hallucinations is still with you, like a shadow you can''t shake."


    The first thing that came to Haruto''s mind was the system. But everything from the system¡ªits items, its effects¡ªwas tangible, real.


    The Pocket Pussy, the Obsession Bracelet¡­ they worked. They weren''t hallucinations.


    Jin''s voice cut through his thoughts. "See? We suffer more often in imagination than reality."


    Haruto clenched his fists, annoyed at how Jin seemed to toy with him yet again.


    "You''re infuriating, you know that?"


    Jin chuckled, unfazed. "Maybe. But think about it¡ªif you really were that far gone, you wouldn''t be here now, would you?"


    "And honestly, aside from your little revenge obsession, you''re mostly normal."


    Haruto exhaled a long breath, some of the tension easing from his shoulders. Chiyo has been saying the same thing and now Jin too. It makes him believe that was indeed ''normal''.


    "Maybe I''m just being paranoid."


    "Paranoia can be a sign of mental illness too," Jin teased lightly, earning a re from Haruto.


    "Shut up."


    They bothughed, the tension between them dissipating as the conversation came to a close.


    Haruto leaned back, letting the cool evening breeze wash over him, feeling lighter than he had in days.


    ***


    Haruto handed over the small memory card to Kota, whose hand darted out to snatch it roughly. The impatience on Kota''s face was palpable as he examined the card.


    "What took you so damn long? And what''s on this thing?" Kota muttered, already inserting the card into his phone.


    Haruto crossed his arms, watching as Kota''s expression shifted. The moment the video began ying, Kota''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "This¡­" His voice trailed off as he stared at the screen, the faint sounds from the video barely audible.


    The man in the footage had his face blurred, but his ck hair and build were recognizable.


    The woman''s features were simrly obscured, but her long brown hair and the distinctive dove tattoo on her thigh stood out.


    Her curvaceous figure, paired with her D-cup breasts, was undeniably alluring.


    Kota''s breath hitched as he looked away from the screen, his face flushing.


    "This¡­ This''ll get me in the gang for sure?"


    Haruto smirked, leaning slightly toward Kota. "Of course. A little something like this? They''ll take you in without question."


    Kota tensed, his grip on the phone tightening. Haruto, noticing his difort, leaned closer and whispered, "If you''re getting hard just watching it, no shame. Find a corner and handle it. Nobody''s gonna judge you."


    "Shut the hell up!" Kota snapped, his face turning red as he quickly locked his phone.


    "I don''t have time for your crap. Let''s go!" He stomped ahead, his gait awkward as he tried topose himself.


    Haruto chuckled softly, trailing a few steps behind. His grin widened as he thought,


    ''In the past, you used Haruka video to get into this gang. But now, it''s my turn. And this time, it''s ''your mother''s'' sex tape that''ll open the door.''


    Kota led them to the school''s abandoned building, his nervous energy increasing with every step.


    As they approached the decrepit structure, Kota tugged at his tie and cleared his throat.


    "Uh¡­ You go in first. Show me the way," he said, his voice cracking slightly as he gestured toward the entrance.


    Haruto smirked, cing a hand on Kota''s shoulder and leaning in with a confident grin.


    "Rx, Kota. You''re the one bringing the goods. Just follow my lead."


    With that, Haruto pushed open the creaking door, stepping inside as Kota hesitated, nerves etched across his face.

 Chapter 90 Enjoy Your Own Hell

    Kota stood near the door, frozen in ce, his wide eyes darting nervously around the room.


    Confidence had fled him entirely, leaving him exposed and trembling under the weight of the gang members'' stares.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that he was standing in a wolf''s den.


    Beside him, Haruto was theplete opposite. He leanedzily against the doorframe, his expression calm, almost amused.


    A smirk danced on his lips as he watched Kota struggle topose himself, savoring the contrast.


    "So," Daiki''s voice broke the silence, muffled slightly by the lollipop he rolled between his teeth.


    He didn''t bother to look up from theic sprawled across hisp.


    "Where''s this new member you wanted to introduce?"


    Haruto inclined his head toward Kota with a casual gesture. "Right here, beside me."


    A snort of disdain came from Ren, who flicked the remnants of his cigarette to the floor and crushed it beneath his heel.


    Rising from his seat, he strode toward Haruto, his re sharp enough to cut. "You''re joking, right? This loser?"


    Ren''s irritation spilled over as he turned to Daiki. "Why the hell do you even keep him around? He''s not one of us¡ªhe''s from a different group!"


    Daiki''s lollipop paused mid-roll, his sharp eyes finally lifting to meet Ren''s. "And? Last I checked, our territories ovep. Keeping things cool with the Murder of Crow benefits us both."


    Another voice, low and measured, chimed in. "Ren, the gang''s rtionship with the Murder of Crow was solid until you started stirring up trouble."


    Haruto''s gaze shifted to the speaker, and his stomach twisted with unease. The man seated next to Daiki exuded a quiet intensity, and he recognized him instantly:


    Azuma Endo.


    Azuma was younger¡ªa first-year¡ªbut his presence was anything but meek.


    Known for his devastating strength, he had once left Haruto hospitalized with a single punch.


    Haruto''s memories of him were fragmented and conflicted.


    Azuma had never participated in Haruka''s suffering, but he had provided information about her whereabouts.


    Whether that act was fueled by malice or pity, Haruto still didn''t know. So his feelings toward the man with brown hair and dark eyes wereplicated.


    ''I need to tread carefully,''


    he thought, his muscles unconsciously tensing.


    ''He''s stronger than Daiki.''


    Daiki broke the silence again, his toneced with irritation. "Azuma''s right. While you''ve been busy making messes, I''ve been the one cleaning them up."


    He punctuated the statement by tossing hisic at Ren''s head. The book smacked his cheek before falling to the floor.


    Ren flinched but said nothing, his face pale as Daiki''s cold gaze bored into him.


    "This time, shut your mouth. One day, it''ll get you killed."


    Ren stumbled back, eager to retreat, but Haruto stepped into his path, blocking him with a wicked grin.


    "Hold on. Didn''t I promise you something worthwhile? Something that''d make you very happy?"


    Haruto gestured for Kota to step forward. With shaky hands, he handed his phone to Ren, who snatched it roughly.


    Still fuming, Ren unlocked the device and opened the video.


    His scowl softened as his eyes scanned the footage. His brows lifted in interest, his lips curling into a grin.


    "Not bad," he admitted grudgingly, though he frowned at the blurred faces on the screen. "Bute on, this isn''t clear enough. You really think anyone''s gonna pay for something like this?"


    Haruto shrugged, his smirk widening. "You''ll never know unless you try. But hey, Ren¡ªdidn''t it make you hard?" His tone was yful, taunting.


    Ren''s face flushed as he instinctively covered his crotch. "Tch. Whatever," he muttered, rolling his eyes before passing the phone to Daiki.


    He took the phone without a word, his expression unreadable as he watched the video. When it ended, he leaned back, tossing the phone onto the table with a tter.


    "The guy in the video¡ªthat''s you, isn''t it?"


    The words hit Haruto like a shockwave. He stiffened, his smirk faltering for the first time. He had been meticulous, altering his voice and editing out his tattoos.


    Yet Daiki had seen through it effortlessly.


    Haruto''s mind raced, but outwardly he forced his smirk to return.


    ''This guy''s smarter than I thought.''


    .


    The air in the room grew heavier as all eyes locked onto him. Even Kota, who had been trembling moments ago, was now ring at him with barely contained anger.


    Suspicion churned in his mind, piecing together fragments of memory like a dark puzzle he couldn''t unsee.


    He remembered vividly the day he had found Haruto''s shoes in his house but couldn''t find him himself.


    He had searched every corner, even the attic, but the one room he didn''t dare to enter was his mother''s bedroom.


    And that day, she had acted... off.


    Yet, by morning, Haruto''s shoes were gone, as if they''d never been there. His mother swore she hadn''t seen him at all, but his father had mentioned it in passing.


    ''Why is she lying?''


    Kota thought.


    The inconsistencies itched at his mind like a splinter. Now, with the video on disy and Haruto''s casual attitude, the pieces began to click into ce.


    The realization made his blood boil. His re bore into Haruto, demanding an exnation, but he only smirked wider.


    Haruto''s internal amusement bubbled to the surface. Watching Kota wrestle with his suspicions was deliciously entertaining.


    ''Suffer in your own imagination, Kota,''


    he thought, resisting the urge to burst outughing.


    "Yes, it is indeed me," Haruto said finally, his voice dripping with nonchnce.


    The room erupted. Ren let out a raucousugh, doubling over as if the admission was the funniest thing he''d ever heard.


    Daiki''s eyes never left his, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Gutsy move, Haruto."


    "Hah! Are you so desperate for him to join that you''d go this far?" Ren mocked, sneering at Haruto.


    He shrugged, leaningzily against the wall as if unfazed by the ridicule. "What can I say? I''ve slept with many women. Sharing one of them isn''t a big deal." His smirk widened, a deliberate provocation.


    "Besides, Kota''s my best friend. What kind of friend would I be if I didn''t give him what he needed to be a man?"


    Ren rolled his eyes, muttering something under his breath, but Daiki raised a hand to silence him. "If that''s your reasoning, I don''t care. Let him join. But make sure he''s not a crybaby who begs for mercy the second things get tough."


    Before Haruto could respond, Kota''s voice cut through the room like a de.


    "Yes! I''ll do my best as a member of Red Fang!" he dered, his tone surprisingly firm.


    Then, with a pointed re at Haruto, he added, "But I don''t want to be connected to him. I''m my own person."


    Haruto raised an eyebrow, his grin growing wider.


    ''So, you want to step out of my shadow? Nice.''


    In truth, he found Kota''s deration amusing. If Kota managed to impress the gang, he''d bask in his own glory.


    But if he failed¡ªand Haruto was certain he would¡ªit wouldn''t reflect on him at all. Kota''s determination to separate himself only yed into his hands.


    ''Perfect,


    '' He thought.


    ''You''ll dig your own grave, and I''ll be there to watch.''


    "Whatever you say," Haruto said smoothly, waving a hand.


    "But don''t forget to send videos like that weekly, newbie," Ren said.


    Daiki stood up, stretchingzily before cracking his neck. "Now, let''s wee our new member properly."


    The gang members exchanged knowing grins, their smiles sharp and predatory. One by one, they cracked their knuckles and rolled their shoulders, their movements deliberate.


    Kota''s confidence faltered as he realized what was about to happen. Sweat beaded on his brow, and he instinctively took a step back.


    Haruto leaned in close, whispering just loud enough for Kota to hear, "Good luck, buddy. This is only the beginning."

 Chapter 91 This Is Just The Beginning

    Kota''s face turned ashen, the blood draining from it as he caught Haruto''s menacing smile.


    It was the smile of someone who knew exactly what was about to happen¡ªand enjoyed every moment of it.


    Kota barely had time to react before Ren stepped forward, his fist already swinging.


    The punchnded square on Kota''s face, sending him sprawling to the floor.


    It wasn''t the pain that paralyzed him¡ªit was the sheer humiliation.


    Ren''s punch didn''t hurt as much as Haruto''s once had, but the oppressive atmosphere and the gang''s mockingughter made it feel far worse.


    "You''re as weak as you look," Ren spat, standing over him with a sneer. He nudged Kota''s side with the tip of his shoe before delivering a hard kick to his stomach.


    "Get up, moron! If you stay this weak, you''ll just embarrass the gang."


    For them, it was a test of endurance and how strong Kota was to decide his position in the gang. If Kota couldn''t even hold two or three punches, he was a failure to the gang.


    "Y-Yes¡­" Kota stammered, clutching his aching stomach as he struggled to his feet.


    His legs wobbled, and the hyena-likeughter of the gang surrounded him, amplifying his fear.


    Before he could fully stand, another fist mmed into his stomach, knocking the wind out of him. He doubled over, gasping for air, but Ren''s voice barked in his ear.


    "Don''t you dare fall! I''ll kill you if you do!" Ren''s words rang out like amand, leaving Kota trembling as more punches and kicks rained down on him.


    Despite his best efforts to stay upright, the relentless blows overwhelmed him. He dropped to his knees, shielding his head with his hands as the gang continued their assault. \\


    Theirughter echoed in the abandoned ssroom, their voices dripping with sadistic amusement.


    "This weakling is so annoying!" one of them jeered, delivering another kick to Kota''s side.


    "Right? He''s gonna end up as our punching bag if he can''t even fight back," another chimed in, his tone dismissive.


    "Haha, let him be! We haven''t had a proper punching bag since thest onended in the hospital," a third member added,ughing cruelly.


    Haruto watched it all unfold, his arms crossed and a small smile tugging at his lips. To him, this was a natural progression of Kota''s foolish ambition.


    He had spent two weeks observing the gang and knew the hierarchy well. The bottom-tier members weren''trades¡ªthey were tools, errand boys, and, worst of all, living punching bags.


    "This is all you''ve got?" Ren growled, delivering one final kick that left Kota sprawled on the floor, motionless.


    Whether he was unconscious or simply ying dead, it didn''t matter. Ren scoffed and turned away.


    "What a joke! I''m not even satisfied."


    Without warning, Ren turned his frustration toward Haruto. "You think this guy''s good enough? Let me show you how to take a hit!" he snarled, swinging a fist at him.


    Haruto''s smirk didn''t falter. He sidestepped the punch with ease. Then, with a sudden burst of speed, he retaliated.


    His fist connected with Ren''s jaw in a powerful uppercut, sending the man flying backward and crashing into the sofa.


    The room fell silent. The gang froze mid-motion, their eyes sharp and focused on Haruto.


    "What?" Haruto said, shrugging casually as he dusted off his shoulder. "It''s called self-defense. You can''t expect me to just stand there, right?"


    The tension in the room thickened, but Haruto''s rxed posture didn''t waver. His smirk grew as he met the gang''s stares, knowing he had just shifted the power dynamics in his favor.


    Ren groaned, slowly pushing himself off the ground, his face a mixture of embarrassment and seething anger.


    His re fixed on Haruto, but the lingering fear in his eyes betrayed his confidence.


    "Ren, if you hate him that much, how about a duel with Haruto? I can set it up at the underground ring," Daiki said, his toneced with amusement.


    He leaned back on the sofa, an entertained gleam in his eyes as he looked between the two.


    Ren''s body tensed at the suggestion. The memory of Haruto and Daiki''s previous duel¡ªan all-out fight that had sent both of them to the hospital¡ªshed in his mind.


    "H-huh? Why would I duel this loser?" Ren said, his voice faltering as he tried to maintain hisposure.


    Daiki scoffed, his amusement turning to disdain. "As expected. Big mouth, no backbone," he said before turning his gaze to Haruto.


    "It''s a shame you''re with Murder of Crow. If you were one of us, you''d rece Ren in no time."


    Ren''s fists clenched tightly, his knuckles whitening as he ground his teeth. His re at Haruto deepened, filled with resentment and hatred.


    ''I''ll crush him,'' he thought, though the cold sweat on his brow said otherwise.


    Daiki grinned knowingly, satisfied with the tension he''d created. Watching Ren squirm and Haruto remain unfazed was more entertaining than anything else that day.


    "I''m loyal and peaceful," Haruto said with a calm smile, his tone almost mocking. "I think I''m right where I belong."


    "Suit yourself," Daiki said with a shrug, before gesturing at Kota.


    "Now take that bowl cut with you. This isn''t a hospital, and we don''t fix broken toys."


    With a dismissive wave, Daiki turned his attention back to hisic book.


    Haruto didn''t bother responding. Instead, he crouched down, hauled Kota up, and slung his arm over his shoulder to help him walk.


    Kota leaned heavily on him, limping as they made their way out of the abandoned building.


    Once they reached the hallway, Haruto suddenly let go, letting Kota crumple to the floor.


    The thud echoed through the empty corridor as Kota groaned in pain, looking up at Haruto with a mixture of confusion and despair.


    Haruto squatted in front of him, his smirk dark and taunting. "So? How''s your first day in a gang? Fun, isn''t it?"


    Kota''s trembling hands clenched weakly into fists as he red up at Haruto. "You¡­ Is it true? The woman in that video¡­ is she really my mother?"


    Haruto chuckled, hisughter cutting through the cold air like a knife. "What do you think, Kota? You''re her son. Haven''t you ever seen your mother naked?"


    Kota''s eyes filled with rage, bloodshot as his teeth sank into his lower lip until it bled. "You¡­ I''ll kill you!" he spat, his voice trembling with fury.


    Haruto onlyughed harder, his voice echoing down the hallway. "Kill me? Try it, Kota. You''d be the one ending up six feet under."


    Without hesitation, Haruto raised his foot and stomped down on Kota''s hand, eliciting a scream of pain.


    "Ahhh! You bastard!" Kota''s voice cracked, his cry filled with a mix of agony and humiliation.


    Haruto straightened, dusting off his hands as if the act of cruelty was nothing more than a chore. He turned and began to walk away, his steps light and unhurried.


    Hisughter echoed behind him, each chuckle a dagger in Kota''s pride.


    Humming to himself, Haruto couldn''t help but savor the moment.


    "That''s just a fraction of my pain, and he''s already breaking," he murmured, a satisfied grin spreading across his face.


    But his thoughts soon drifted.


    ''Yoshida wasn''t at the meeting. She must be in the library,''


    he thought, his curiosity piqued.


    ''Why not pay her a visit?''


    Haruto recalled the information he''d gathered about Ayaka Yoshida, the quiet, untouchable third-year.


    Her connection with Ren had kept others at bay, isting her from her peers. Most of her free time was spent in the library, away from prying eyes.


    As he entered the library, the stillness greeted him. Only the librarian was present, sitting quietly at her desk.


    Haruto scanned the rows of bookshelves, his eyes narrowing in mild irritation.


    ''Did I get bad information?''


    He was about to turn back when he caught a glimpse of someone at the far end of the library.


    There she was¡ªAyaka Yoshida.


    She was tiptoeing, reaching for a book on a high shelf, her slender fingers try to grasping it.

 Chapter 92 A Damsel In Distress

    Haruto leaned against the bookshelf, observing Ayaka Yoshida as she struggled to reach the book on the top shelf. Despite himself, he found his thoughts wandering.


    Yoshida was nothing like the other women who became his targets.


    Even though she was tied to a psychopathic man like Ren, she somehow retained an air of innocence and worse of all, she seemed to genuinely like that bastard.


    The torture she had endured at Ren''s hands made Haruto feel a twinge of sympathy for her as her position was the same as Haruka in the past life.


    He clenched his fist, shoving down the memory of the porn videos of her. He couldn''t afford to let emotions cloud his focus.


    "If... you''re just going to stand there and watch, could you leave? Or at least help me?"


    Yoshida''s soft, melodic voice cut through his thoughts, startling him.


    "Ah, sorry about that," Haruto replied quickly, straightening.


    He stepped closer, brushing his fingers against the spine of the book she was reaching for and pulling it down effortlessly.


    As he handed the book to her, their gazes met. Her emerald eyes glimmered with a mixture of curiosity and mild annoyance, framed by soft waves of onyx hair.


    The faint scent of jasmine lingered in the air between them, making Haruto''s usual sharpposure falter for just a moment.


    "Thank you," she said softly, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear.


    [Ding!]


    A familiar notification resonated in Haruto''s mind, making him blink in surprise.


    [A new quest triggered!]


    [Quest: A Damsel In Distress]


    [You meet Ayaka Yoshida in the library, her safe haven where she finds sce away from the world.]


    [Objective: Be her trusted confidant, her emotional safe ce, and save her from the viin roaming around. No sexual interactions are allowed.]


    [Rewards: 800 EXP, 30,000 Sex Coins, Skill: Navigating The Sweetheart.]


    [Time Limit: None]


    Haruto''s brows furrowed as he read through the quest description.


    ''No sex allowed?''


    he thought incredulously.


    This waspletely outside the system''s usual approach.


    ''And thenguage the system choose is weird. Damsel in distress? viin?''


    ''It''s like a fairytale.''


    This quest also wasn''t about physical conquest but emotional connection.


    It felt alien to him, and oddly, it was more challenging than any one-night stand.


    Building trust, being a "safe ce," and respecting boundaries¡ªthis wasn''t his usual method of operation.


    Haruto internally sighed. What made matters worse was that the tools he relied on, like the Ring of Himeros, were useless here.


    The ring increased libido and physical attraction, not trust or emotional bonds. As much as he hated to admit it, this was going to take effort.


    He nced at the system shop, scrolling for anything that could give him an edge. Finally, he spotted a potion: Read exclusive content at empire


    [The Affection Potion]


    [Effect: Temporarily increases the target''s Emotional Bond by 25% for three hours.]


    [Cost: 10,000 Sex Coins]


    ''Wait, temporarily is fine, as long as she wants to talk to me!''


    Haruto then decided to buy potions:


    [The Affection Potion has been used on Ayaka Yoshida!]


    [Her Emotional Bonds will increase by 25% for the next three hours.]


    Haruto smirked slightly. ''


    This should at least make her more willing to open up.''


    Haruto, distracted by the system''s notifications and his own spiraling thoughts, failed to notice Yoshida had already settled at a table, engrossed in her novel.


    "Um¡­ Hayase, do you n to stand there all day, or?"


    Her soft voice pulled him out of his haze. Startled, Haruto jolted slightly, his cheeks warming as he realized how foolish he must''ve looked.


    "Ah, sorry about that," he muttered, walking over to join her.


    He sat across from her, his movements stiff and uncharacteristically awkward.


    "You''re a strange one," Yoshida remarked, a hint of amusementcing her voice.


    She closed her book just enough to look at him directly. "You''re nothing like the rumors make you out to be."


    "Rumors?" Haruto raised a brow, feigning nonchnce. "Am I really that famous?"


    [''Whispering Allure'' skill automatically activated.]


    [The skill will be boosted based on the target resistance and Deprivation Matrix.]


    [All target resistance decreased by 15%, and host attributes increased by 20%. This will heavily influence the target''s decision-making.]


    [ERS will decrease by 5 every minute.]


    As if on cue, his Charm of Seduction began to take effect as well, though Haruto wasn''t sure how much sway it would hold over someone like Yoshida.


    "Don''t y coy," she replied, opening her book again with a small, knowing smile. "You enjoy the attention, don''t you?"


    "I''m not sure about that," Haruto said with a shrug.


    His voice carried a casual charm, but internally, he was focused on analyzing her reactions.


    Yoshida''s expression softened, her tone taking on a teasing edge.


    "You''re funny. You can act so confident in front of others, yet here, you seem lost. Almost like you''re unsure of yourself."


    Haruto blinked, momentarily caught off guard. Her observation hit closer to home than he liked, but he quickly masked his surprise with a faint smirk.


    "Maybe that''s part of my charm?"


    Yoshida chuckled, the sound light and genuine, but Haruto noticed the faint shadows lingering in her emerald eyes.


    He decided to press forward, his tone taking on a sharper edge. "I''ve heard rumors about you too."


    "A ''supposed'' prima donna defiled by a rat. It makes me wonder why someone as beautiful and capable as you would choose to stay with someone like that."


    Her body tensed, the light in her eyes dimming instantly. Still, she smiled, though it was colder now, more guarded.


    "People wouldn''t understand," she said tly. "Without pain, love is nothing."


    The statement ignited something within Haruto¡ªa mix of frustration, pity, and anger. He clenched his fists beneath the table, his voice lowering.


    "Pain? Yoshida, what he''s done to you isn''t love. He''s humiliated you, trampled on your honor. You deserve better. Respect yourself."


    For a moment, Yoshida seemed startled by his intensity. Her lips parted slightly as if to respond, but she hesitated.


    Instead, her gaze dropped to the book in her hands, and she let out a soft sigh.


    "Thank you for worrying about me," she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Her fingers trembled slightly as she turned a page.


    "I don''t think anyone truly understands," she continued, her wordsced with mncholy. "Ren saved me from hell when no one else would."


    "But he''s dragging you into another," Haruto said firmly, leaning forward. His hand reached out, gently sping hers.


    "This time, let me be the one who saves you from that hell."

 Chapter 93 Her Story

    Yoshida froze, her breath hitching as her emerald eyes locked with Haruto''s.


    She didn''t know why, but the walls she had painstakingly built around her heart felt like they were crumbling before the man sitting across from her.


    It wasn''t just his handsome face or his confident demeanor¡ªit was something deeper.


    His presence was disarming, his touch soft yet rough with calluses that spoke of a hard life.


    Her voice was barely audible as she murmured, "But I don''t want to be saved¡­"


    The words fell short of reaching him, a hesitant whisper meant more for herself than for Haruto.


    Gathering her courage, Yoshida finally looked up. "Hayase¡­ do you really want to listen to my story?"


    Haruto leaned forward, his expression serious as he nodded. "I''m listening."


    Yoshida exhaled deeply, her voice trembling as she began. "I remember my childhood vividly, though I wish I didn''t. It was filled with hate¡ªhate from my own mother."


    She sped her hands together tightly as if trying to ground herself. "I was born beautiful, or so people said."


    "Too beautiful. My father''s attention drifted from her to me, and my mother hated me for it. That hate grew into something monstrous, and she¡­ she made sure I suffered for it."


    Her voice cracked, but she continued. "She would hit me. Every time someoneplimented me in front of her, I became her punching bag. I thought maybe if I stayed quiet if and tried harder, it would stop. But then¡­"


    Yoshida paused, swallowing the lump in her throat. "One day, my father left. He had an affair and walked out on both of us."


    "After that, my mother spiraled. She med me for everything¡ªevery ounce of her pain and every piece of her broken life."


    She shut her eyes tightly, the memories rushing back like an unstoppable tide. "I was nine when it happened. She grabbed my father''s belt and¡­ she hit me until I cked out. When I woke up, I was in the basement."


    Haruto''s breath hitched, but he said nothing, letting her continue at her own pace.


    "She locked me there," Yoshida said, her voice a whisper.


    "There was a single bed and a tiny window. That was it. She came down maybe twice a week¡ªsometimes three¡ªto throw food and water on the floor. Like I was an animal."


    "And every time she did, she warned me: ''Don''t you dare make a mess, or I''ll kill you.''"


    Her hands trembled now, and her gaze grew distant. "The onlyfort I had was the moonlight streaming through that tiny window. I used to hum to myself, trying to imagine a world outside that room. But most nights, I just cried."


    "One night, as I was crying, I heard a voice," Yoshida continued, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    "A boy''s voice. ''Hello, is someone there?'' he said. I couldn''t believe it. For the first time in so long, I wasn''t alone."


    Her eyes brightened momentarily as she recounted the memory. "I screamed for help, begged him to save me. And then, I saw his face through the window. He was just a boy¡ªno older than me. But he didn''t run away. He stayed."


    She chuckled softly, though the sound was bittersweet. "''Wow, people were right. There''s a ghost in this house,'' he said. But then, he looked at me and added, ''You''re too beautiful to be a ghost.''"


    "His name was Ren Ito. He promised to help me. But before he did, he talked to me¡ªevery day."


    "He told me stories about the world outside, adventures he had, and ces he''d been. Sometimes, he''d sneak me books to read. He gave me hope, something I thought I''d lost forever."


    Yoshida''s voice faltered. "But my mother found out. She came down in a rage, screaming that I''d told someone about my life down there. She¡­ she beat me like never before."


    Her voice dropped to a whisper. "I thought I was going to die. But then, she stopped. I looked up, and she was lying on the floor, blood pooling around her head. And standing there, holding a shattered vase, was Ren."


    Her eyes were full of determination and nostalgic as she met Haruto''s gaze. "He looked at me and smiled. ''See?'' he said. ''I told you I''d save you, my princess.''"


    Haruto sat frozen, stunned by the weight of Yoshida''s story. It was something straight out of a tragic movie¡ªthough, he thought bitterly, his own tale of returning from the future wasn''t much different.


    He struggled to find the right words. What could he even say to her? The bond she shared with Ren wasplicated and deeply rooted in gratitude and trauma.


    "I owe my life to him," Yoshida said softly, her gaze distant.


    "Yoshida," Haruto began, his voice steady but gentle, "owing him your life doesn''t mean you need to stay with him¡ªespecially when he treats you like trash."


    She flinched at his words, but he pressed on.


    "I know¡­" Yoshida whispered, her voice cracking. "But without him, I''m¡­ I''m nothing."


    "No," Haruto said firmly, leaning closer.


    "That''s not true. Listen to me. If you stay with him, there wille a time when he''ll throw you away, and your position will change. When that happens, what will you do? Who will be there for you then?"


    Yoshida''s eyes flickered with uncertainty, her resolve wavering. Something in Haruto''s words struck a chord deep within her¡ªa truth she had been too afraid to face.


    Tears welled in her eyes, spilling down her cheeks as she whispered, "But I don''t know what to do."


    Haruto''s expression softened, and he reached out, brushing a stray tear from her face with the back of his hand.


    "It''s okay. You''re not alone anymore. I''m here for you, Yoshida. You don''t have to figure this out by yourself."


    Haruto smiled, his voice steady and resolute.


    "I promise, I''ll save you. You don''t have to face this hell alone."


    Yoshida''s eyes widened at his words, her lips parting as if to respond. But before she could, a sharp, impatient voice broke the fragile moment.


    "Ayaka! Where are you? Don''t make me wait!"


    The sound of Ren''s voice echoed through the area, cold andmanding. Stay connected through empire


    Yoshida froze, her face paling as she turned toward the source of the voice. Haruto''s gaze hardened, his protective instincts ring to life.


    Ren was here.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 94 Become My Prince

    Hearing Ren''s voice, Yoshida immediately stood up from her chair, her movements abrupt as she prepared to leave.


    But Haruto was faster.


    He grabbed her wrist firmly, his serious gaze locking onto hers.


    "Don''t," he said, his voice low butmanding. "Stay here with me."


    "But¡­ he called," Yoshida stammered, her voice trembling with uncertainty. "I can''t just ignore him."


    Her hesitance made his resolve harden. Without another word, he tugged on her wrist, pulling her away from the direction of Ren''s voice.


    "Hayase! Let go of me!" she cried, struggling against his grip.


    Her resistance was met with unyielding strength as Haruto continued walking, his steps hurried and purposeful.


    "If you don''t let go, I''ll scream!"


    Haruto halted abruptly and turned to face her, his expression intense. "Scream if you dare."


    The words were a bluff, but his tone carried weight. He knew the risk¡ªif Yoshida screamed, the situation could escte into something ugly.


    An usation of harassment could ruin everything.


    Still, he couldn''t back down.


    Not now.


    Because if he didn''t save her, who would?


    Haruto''s jaw tightened as his thoughts spiraled. Questions buzzed in his mind.


    How had Yoshida fared in his first life? Was she alive? Was she happy? Or had Ren destroyed herpletely?


    Yoshida hesitated, her lips trembling as her body stiffened. But the scream never came. She simply stood there, her expression conflicted, as if waging a silent war within herself.


    Haruto exhaled in relief and gently guided her to the back of the library, weaving through dimly lit shelves until they reached a secluded corner.


    The towering bookshelves cast long shadows, enclosing them in a quiet, hidden space.


    Yoshida leaned back against one of the shelves, and Haruto ced his hand beside her, blocking any path of escape.


    "Shh," he whispered, his voice soothing yet firm. "Let him go. If he dares to do anything to you, tell me. I''ll be the one to deal with him."


    Their proximity was palpable. Haruto could catch the soft, delicate scent of jasmine lingering around her, while Yoshida''s gaze was fixed on his emerald eyes, unreadable and distant.


    "But¡­ Can you really win against him, Hayase?" Yoshida asked, her toneced with something unsettling.


    Her eyes, which had brimmed with vulnerability earlier, now seemed strangely empty.


    The shift in her demeanor threw him off, but he pushed through. "Of course," he said with confidence.


    "I''ve already faced him before. He''s not as strong as you think."


    Yoshida tilted her head, a curious glint flickering in her eyes. "Really? So you can defeat my prince?"


    The words caught Haruto off guard, her voice suddenly light and filled with excitement. She pped her hands softly, as if entertained by the idea, her previous fear seemingly reced by something almost yful.


    Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Haruto frowned, trying to shake off the oddness of her reaction. ''My prince.'' The phrase echoed in his mind, stirring an unease he couldn''t quite ce.


    But his focus remained on the task at handpleting the quest and freeing Yoshida from Ren''s grasp.


    "Yeah," he replied with a confident smile, masking his own confusion. "I can."


    Yoshida''s lips curled into a bright smile, her eyes sparkling with an inexplicable delight.


    "Good," she said, her voice soft yet eager, as though she''d found something new and intriguing totch onto.


    Ren''s voice echoed closer, sharp and impatient, like a storm closing in.


    "Ayaka! Where the hell are you!"


    Yoshida¡ªno, Ayaka¡ªturned to Haruto. Without warning, she tiptoed, her hands cupping his face as her lips met his in a deep, startling kiss.


    Haruto froze, his mind scrambling to process the sudden kiss. At the same time, Ren''s shadow fell over them, his figure looming as he stopped just short of the secluded corner.


    "What the hell? Get a room, weirdo," Ren grumbled, clearly irritated but uninterested enough to stick around.


    The dim lighting obscure their identities, allowing him to walk off without realizing who they were.


    As Ren''s footsteps faded, Ayaka pulled away, leaving Haruto wide-eyed and breathless.


    She met his startled gaze with an expression that¡ªwas it love? Devotion? Haruto couldn''t tell. Her demeanor had shifted again, unnervingly fast.


    He frowned slightly, trying to decipher her.


    ''Is this the system''s doing?''


    "From now on," she said, her voice light and airy, "call me Ayaka."


    Haruto blinked, still reeling. "Uh¡­ sure, Ayaka."


    She smiled, leaning closer again as if to whisper a secret. "Hm¡­ I''ll need to take care of that mark if I want to be with you." However her voice was so soft, he couldn''t hear it clearly.


    "What was that?" Haruto asked, his tone curious yet cautious.


    "Nothing!" she chirped, stepping back. Her smile faltered, reced by a downcast look. "Haruto, please¡­ protect me from Ren from now on. I just¡­ I just can''t reject him."


    His heart ached at her sadness, but an unsettling doubt still lingered, her change was so fast, it made him suspicious.


    But in the end he decided to hide it beneath his tender face and use a more soft approach.


    "Ayaka," he began, his voice gentle but probing, "why the sudden change? You''ve been pushing me away until now."


    She hesitated for a moment before her face softened. "Haruto, you made me realize that Ren is a bad person. I don''t have to follow him anymore or do¡­ dirty things because I owe him my life."


    Her voice cracked as tears welled in her eyes. "Thank you. Without you, I might''ve stayed¡­ dirty."


    Her tears, glistening in the dim light, tugged at something deep within him. Haruto''s arms moved almost on their own, pulling her into aforting embrace.


    "It''s fine," he murmured. "I''m d you''ve changed."


    Yet even as he held her, his mind churned. The transformation in her attitude was too abrupt, her affection too sudden.


    And her tears¡ªwere they real? They seemed to be hollow, as if she was just acting, but for what?


    But she had been through so much. Tortured, abused, harassed¡­ Even if there was something off about her, Haruto couldn''t ignore the pain she''d endured.


    ''And besides¡­ isn''t this good?''


    A sly grin tugged at his lips.


    ''If she''s with me now, I can rub our rtionship in Ren''s face. Teach him a lesson.''


    Unbeknownst to him, Ayaka''s lips curled into a smile of her own, her expression just as calcting.


    For a brief moment, their eyes met, and though their faces wore a kindness mask, it was just to hide something from each other.


    [Ding!]


    [Congrattions!]


    [You have sessfullypleted the quest: A Damsel In Distress.]


    [Target Status Update:]


    [Obsession: 60/100]


    [Emotional Bond: 65/100]


    [Host Status Update:]


    [Level 30 ¡ú Level 31]


    [New skill unlocked: Navigating The Sweetheart!]

 Chapter 95 Date With Akane

    Haruto pressed his phone against his ear, his brows furrowed in mild frustration. It had been five minutes of ringing, and Akane still wasn''t picking up.


    The car hummed beneath him as he drove through the city streets, his mind racing.


    Tonight''s date was meticulously nned¡ªhe''d even rearranged his schedule, declining Asuka''s booty call, postponing his date with Chiyo, and even his new target, Ayaka.


    Yet now, Akane was nowhere to be found.


    "Is she caught by her brother?" he muttered, a flicker of anxiety crossing his face.


    He didn''t know if Daiki was protective, but the oldest Yamada was indeed a really protective one.


    Even so, Haruto had considered showing up at Daiki''s house with a bucket of roses in hand, just to cause a stir.


    But that was risky. If they found out about their rtionship, it might be thest time he''d ever get to see Akane.


    ''For now, dating in secret is enough,''


    he decided, though the nagging silence from his phone continued to bother him.


    "Hm¡­ Is the date canceled?" He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, ncing at the road ahead.


    After a moment, he shook his head. The system has given him the quest to their first date after more than a week of regr chatting with her.


    He knew Akane, she would tell him if the date was canceled.


    "Let''s check her house first," he said to himself, stepping on the gas.


    Haruto parked beside the tall gate of Akane''s family''s traditional Japanese house, the structure imposing even under the evening sky.


    He got out of the car, running a hand through his hair as he surveyed the gate.


    "System, activate Navigating the Sweetheart," he murmured, issuing themand.


    [''Navigating The Sweetheart'' skill activated.]


    [All targets and potential targets within a 500-meter radius will appear on the map. While all target locations that aren''t in 500 radius will be disyed on their information]


    A digital map appeared in his vision,plete with chibi icons representing nearby targets. Sure enough, Akane''s icon was visible within the house.


    "Found you," Haruto muttered with a small smirk, but before he could do anything, his phone buzzed in his pocket.


    He quickly answered. "Akane! Where are you?"


    Her voice was cheerful, but oddly close. "Haruto, I''m here!"


    He frowned, ncing around. "I can''t see you. Where exactly is ''here''?"


    "Above you!"


    His head shot up, and there she was, perched on top of the gate like some mischievous cat, waving down at him.


    "Catch me!" she shouted with a wide grin, and before Haruto could protest, she leapt.


    "Akane!"


    Haruto yelled, scrambling to shove his phone into his pocket.


    His arms shot out just in time to catch her mid-air, his hands instinctively gripping her slim waist as sheughed, carefree. He let out a shaky sigh, still processing what had just happened.


    "Don''t ever do that again," he scolded, setting her down carefully on the ground. "That was dangerous!"


    Akane pouted, puffing out her cheeks. "You''re no fun, Haruto. Just like your dry texts."


    "Hey! You''re the one who keeps messaging me," he countered, ruffling her hair yfully.


    She giggled, batting his hand away.


    "I feel bad for you, that''s all. No woman would put up with your texting skills, so I figured I''d help."


    Haruto chuckled, the tension melting away. "Wrong. Plenty of women text me all the time." He flicked her on the forehead lightly, smirking.


    "But I did turn them all down for you, so you''re pretty lucky."


    Her cheeks flushed as she crossed her arms. "yboy," she muttered, pretending to sulk as she stomped toward his car.


    Harutoughed even harder, shaking his head as he followed. "I''m not kidding. And the fact that I chose you isn''t a joke either," he teased, opening the car door for her.


    Akane''s blush deepened, and she quickly slipped into the car, mming the door in his face before he could say another word.


    "That''s such ame pickup line!" she shouted through the window, her voice muffled but clearly flustered.


    Haruto just smirked, shaking his head in amusement as he climbed into the driver''s seat. Tonight was already off to an interesting start.


    In the car, Akane animatedly recounted how her oldest brother had forbidden her from going out at night, which she dismissed with a roll of her eyes.


    She gave him dismissive nicknames like "boring" and "Rigidman," exining that his strictness was the reason she had to climb over the gate.


    "But Akane, I already told you¡ªthe Dog Cage is illegal. Aren''t you scared?"


    Haruto teased, pulling the car to a stop in front of an abandoned warehouse teeming with activity. The muffled roar of a crowd was audible even from inside the car.


    "Scared?" Akane smirked, clenching her fist and mimicking a punch in the air. "Of course not! This just makes it more exciting. You better perform well¡ªI''m betting on you!"


    Haruto chuckled as they both got out of the car. "Don''t worry, I never disappoint."


    He had meticulously nned this night, ensuring the Yamada brothers wouldn''t be anywhere near the Dog Cage.


    As they stepped into it, Akane''s eyes widened in awe. The sheer energy of the ce was electric. The ring in the center drew all eyes as fighters shed, the crowd''s roars echoing off the walls.


    Her mouth hung open in amazement, taking in the dimly lit chaos and the sheer number of people packed into the warehouse.


    "Come on, Akane, we''re heading to the VIP section," Haruto said, taking her hand to guide her through the throng.


    "Eh? Can''t I just watch from here?" she asked, looking back at the crowd with a hint of disappointment.


    "No way," he said firmly. "It''s too crowded, and you don''t know how scummy some of these people can be."


    Realizing the truth in his words, she nodded reluctantly and followed him up a narrow staircase.


    They entered the VIP section, a private ck-box room with an unobstructed view of the ring below.


    Tonight, the VIP area was packed. Haruto quickly noticed familiar faces: Senior Kikuchi and Nakamura, Arataki''s sister Erika, and even Enji''s younger sister, Ichigo.


    "Oh wow, tonight really is crowded," Harutomented, leading Akane into the room.


    "You said you were bringing your date," Enji teased with a grin. "We didn''t want to feel left out, so we broughtpany too."


    "Right? You''ve been hoarding all the women," Arataki jokes, getting up to approach Haruto.


    "Erika swears she saw you with two stunning girls at the mall the other day. But I guess tonight''s someone new, huh?"


    The sarcasm in his tone made Haruto frown slightly in confusion. Arataki''s expression shifted subtly as he gestured for a private conversation outside the room.


    "Akane, make yourselffortable or introduce yourself. I''ll be right back," Haruto said, patting her shoulder before stepping out with Arataki.


    Once alone, Arataki leaned in with a serious expression. "That girl¡­ isn''t she Yamada''s sister?" Continue reading stories on empire

 Chapter 96 Partner In Crime

    Once alone, Arataki leaned in with a serious expression. "That girl¡­ isn''t she Yamada''s sister?"


    Haruto''s eyes widened, but he didn''t answer right away. The crowd was still cheering, their voices muffled but persistent since they were outside the ck box.


    Despite the noise, Arataki''s words hung in the air, clear and heavy.


    Haruto nced to the side, buying himself a moment. He hadn''t told his gang about Daiki¡ªabout how they''d somehow ended up as ''friends.'' But he knew he couldn''t lie anymore.


    He let out a quiet breath and nodded. "Yeah. She is."


    Arataki''s jaw tightened, and the warmth in his eyes dimmed. "Huh, don''t you want to kill that bastard?" he said, his voice low but sharp.


    "How the hell do you date his sister like it''s nothing?"


    Haruto stayed calm, "This is part of my revenge," he said firmly.


    "I need to get closer to him. Learn everything. That''s the only way I can ruin him for good."


    For a moment, Arataki didn''t say anything. He just stared, his hand curling into a fist. Then his voice came, quiet but furious.


    "So, you''re friends with that bastard Ren now, too?"


    Haruto let out a short, humorlessugh. "Not even close. The guy hates me, and that''s mutual," he said, his lips twitching into a smirk.


    "But don''t worry, I have another n for him."


    "With what? Stealing his girlfriend?" Arataki scoffed, leaning forward.


    "Do you even know how many women he has? You think taking one will bother him?"


    Haruto frowned, tilting his head slightly. "Do you know how many he''s got?"


    Arataki''s gaze darkened. He hesitated for a split second before speaking.


    "I don''t know the exact number, but it''s a lot. He''s got videos on all of them¡ªckmail. That''s how he controls them." His voice hardened.


    "Taking one won''t make a difference."


    Haruto rubbed the back of his neck, his frustration bubbling to the surface.


    "It''d still piss him off," he muttered. "It''s about his ego being crushed."


    "Maybe," Arataki admitted, though his tone was skeptical. "But it''s not enough to bring him down."


    Haruto sighed, dragging a hand down his face. He hated to admit it, but Arataki was probably right.


    Ren wasn''t just some guy¡ªthey''d need more than this to take him out.


    However, Arataki''s demeanor changed as he had an idea. He leaned back slightly, crossing his arms. His voice dropped lower.


    "Haruto, that kind of guy doesn''t deserve to walk around like he owns the world. He deserves to die."


    There was a pause before he added, "If you''re serious about this, let''s take him down together." Discover stories at empire


    Haruto tilted his head, the corner of his mouth lifting into a small, knowing smile. "Alright. What''s your n?"


    Arataki leaned in again, lowering his voice to a whisper. Whatever he said made Haruto''s smirk stretch wider, his eyes gleaming with sadistic form.


    "So," Haruto said after a beat, his tone light butced with confidence, "what do I need to do?"


    Arataki straightened his back, his expression grim but determined. "You''re going to get into his house and take every one of those damn videos."


    ***


    "What''s taking Haruto so long?" Akane murmured to herself, shifting ufortably in her seat.


    Though she was naturally extroverted, being in a room full of strangers¡ªespecially older ones¡ªwasn''t easy.


    The fact that Haruto had specifically told her to hide her identity and not reveal her surname only added to her unease.


    The only person close to her age was Ichigo, but she seemed glued to her phone, barely acknowledging anyone else.


    "So, Akane, how did you meet Haruto?" Erika suddenly asked, her smile warm.


    "And don''t be so tense; we don''t bite."


    She chuckled, throwing a teasing nce toward Kikuchi.


    "Well, except for Kikuchi. You never really know what''s going on in his head."


    "It''s money. Always money," Kikuchi deadpanned, not looking up from the cash he was meticulously counting.


    Akane let out a softugh at their banter, feeling a little more at ease.


    "I met Haruto at my house, actually. I thought he was a thief stealing my pets." She giggled, recalling the memory.


    "So¡­ I kicked him."


    Erika and Enji burst intoughter. "If all thieves were that handsome, I wouldn''t mind if they stole my heart," Erika jokes, her grin wide.


    "Nah, you wouldn''t say that if you''d seen him two months ago," Enji chimed in, leaning forward conspiratorially.


    "Back then, Haruto was a total nerd. His bangs covered half his face, and he was so thin he could''ve been carried off by the wind."


    "Stop spouting nonsense, Enji."


    Haruto''s voice cut through the room as he stepped inside with Arataki, his expression one of mild annoyance.


    "I wasn''t that bad." He moved to sit beside Akane, offering her a reassuring smile.


    "Not that bad? You were so gloomy even crows wouldn''t hang around you," Arataki quipped, bursting intoughter.


    "Don''t believe a word he says," Haruto countered, ncing at Akane and Erika with a yful smirk.


    "I''ve always been handsome. No surgery needed."


    "That''s what confuses me," Enji scratched his head in bewilderment. "How''d you change so much without surgery?"


    "Well," Haruto leaned back with augh, "that''s a man''s secret."


    The group continued chatting, the tension in the room melting away asughter and teasing filled the air.


    Akane found herself smiling more, her earlier difort forgotten.


    She now knows that Haruto''s friends weren''t bad at all even when they looked like gangsters with tattoos and piercings.


    A voice suddenly boomed through the speakers, calling Haruto''s name to the ring.


    Haruto stood, brushing off his jacket. "Time for me to show you how cool I am." He turned to Akane, his grin confident.


    "Make sure you watch carefully, alright?"


    Akane nodded, excitement bubbling in her chest.


    "Of course I do! Do your best, Haruto! If you lose you owe me ramen!"


    As Haruto made his way out, the crowd erupted into cheers, chanting his name as if he were a superstar stepping into the spotlight.


    Well, it wasn''t far from the truth¡ªHaruto would do anything to achieve that status since Akane was there.


    More importantly, tonight''s performance was bound to boost Akane''s Deprivation Matrix.


    He was certain this time the emotional bond and obsession metrics would surge.


    As he observed Akane''s reactions, a pattern he''d noticed before resurfaced. The younger his target, the easier it was to deepen their emotional bond and stir an obsession.


    It was a stark contrast to older targets, where progress required significantly more effort and subtlety.


    ''But that doesn''t matter now. Focus,''


    he thought, shaking off the distractions as he stepped into the ring.

 Chapter 97 A Superstar

    Haruto stepped into the ring, his steps steady and deliberate. The crowd roared, and the lights overhead seemed brighter than usual, making his sharp features even more striking.


    He rolled his shoulders, exhaling slowly as he took his position, eyes locked on his opponent. The guy was bigger, bulkier, but Haruto didn''t look fazed.


    From the ck box, Akane leaned against the railing, practically bouncing on her toes as she watched.


    "Go, Haruto! Show him who''s boss!" Akane cheered, practically bouncing in ce.


    Her grin stretched wide as her eyes tracked his every move, shining with excitement.


    "Did you see that entrance? He looks so cool!" she gushed, her energy filling the ck box.


    Her enthusiasm was infectious, drawing amused nces from the others in the room.


    Erika walked over to stand beside her.  "Well, of course, he does," Erika said with a knowing smile. "He''s on a ten-win streak, after all."


    Akane turned to her, her jaw-dropping. "Ten?! No way! That''s insane!"


    The bell rang, and Haruto was on the move instantly, his sharp reflexes making the first few moments of the fight look effortless.


    He feinted to the left, his opponent biting the bait, andnded a clean jab to the ribs.


    "Woo!" Akane pped her hands together, practically hopping in ce.


    "Did you see that fake-out? It''s so cool!!"  Her grin widened as the fight escted.


    Erika just nodded and smiled beside her, enjoying the fight.


    Haruto ducked under a wild swing, his footwork light and precise. He pivoted, striking with a swift hook to the jaw.


    His opponent staggered, and Akane gasped, her fists clenched as if she were the one in the ring.


    "Yes! That''s it! Keep going!"


    Akane shouted, her voice brimming with energy, even though she knew Haruto couldn''t hear her from the ring.


    Haruto''s opponent tried to recover, throwing a heavy haymaker that Haruto dodged effortlessly.


    The crowd went wild as he followed up with a cleanbination: a left jab, a right cross, and a roundhouse kick that sent his opponent reeling.


    "Whoa! That kick! Did you see the height on that?!"


    Akane practically stered herself against the railing, her wide eyes sparkling with admiration.


    "Right? That''s amazing," Erika said as it was the first time she focused on Haruto''s fight and movement and he looked even more dazzling than usual.


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    Inside the ring, Haruto smirked, his confidence radiating through his every movement.


    He could feel the energy from the crowd, and though he couldn''t see Akane, he knew she was watching.


    That thought alone pushed him to go harder, faster.


    The fight ended with a decisive blow¡ªa spinning back kick thatnded squarely on his opponent''s chest, sending the man crumpling to the mat.


    The referee signaled the match''s end, and Haruto raised his fist in victory, the crowd erupting in cheers.


    Akane let out an excited whoop, jumping up and down. "Haruto! You''re incredible!" she shouted, her face lit up with a beaming smile.


    "That''s how a real fighter does it!"


    As Haruto walked out of the ring, wiping sweat from his brow, he nced toward the ck box.


    He sees Akane grinning ear to ear and talking a mile a minute about how "cool" his moves were to Erika who only listened.


    Before Haruto even reached the ck box, Akane was already waiting at the base of the stairs, bouncing slightly on her heels.


    Her hazel eyes sparkled with excitement, practically glowing under the dim hallway lights. As he approached, she dashed forward and threw her arms around him in a tight hug.


    "OMG! You were so cool out there!" she eximed, her voice brimming with admiration.


    She looked up at him with wide eyes. "You have to teach me those moves!"


    Haruto smirked. "Well, maybe I will... if you kiss the champion," he teased, leaning in slightly with a yful glint in his eyes.


    Akane gasped, pulling back with a dramatic pout. "Pervert!" she dered, crossing her arms.


    But before he could react, she suddenly leaned in and nted a quick kiss on his cheek.


    Haruto froze, his eyes widening in surprise as a strange warmth spread through his chest. It was a feeling he hadn''t expected¡ªsoft, sincere, andpletely unguarded.


    "You''re... so adorable," he murmured, pinching her flushed cheek gently, his lips curling into a rare, genuine smile.


    Akane swatted his hand away, her face burning red. "Stop staring at me!" she huffed, turning away and crossing her arms again.


    Haruto chuckled, finding her reaction utterly endearing.


    ''How in the world is this girl rted to Daiki? She''s an angel,''


    he thought, shaking his head as he went to the ck box and grabbed the prize money from Kikuchi.


    After a quick goodbye to the others, Haruto led Akane to his car. The drive through the city was quiet, the streets illuminated by the soft glow of streetlights.


    They eventually arrived at their destination¡ªa winding hilltop overlooking the city. Haruto parked the car and got out, walking around to open Akane''s door like a gentleman.


    "Wow!" Akane gasped as she stepped out.


    Her breath hitched at the sight before her: the city lights stretched out like a sea of stars, shimmering against the dark canvas of the night.


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    Haruto leaned casually against the car, watching her instead of the view. He''d seen the city from here countless times, but Akane''s reaction was something new.


    Her wide hazel-eyed wonder, the way her cheeks glowed with excitement¡ªit was a view he didn''t mind losing himself in.


    "This is amazing," she said, her voice softer now as she took in the sight. "I''ve never been out thiste before... My brother never lets me."''


    Haruto''s expression softened. "First time, huh? Well, I''m d I could show you this," he said, his voice quieter, almost thoughtful.


    A chill breeze swept through the hill, and Akane instinctively shoved her hands into her pockets, shivering slightly.


    Haruto noticed and immediately slipped off his jacket, draping it over her shoulders.


    "Here," he said simply.


    Akane looked up at him, her cheeks flushed¡ªnot just from the cold.


    "Thank you, Haruto." She clutched the jacket tightly, its warmth and his faint scent enveloping her.


    "This isn''t just any jacket," he said with a smirk. "It''s a champion''s jacket. Take good care of it."


    Akane''s face lit up, her grin was as bright as the city lights. "Of course, I will! I promise!"


    Haruto chuckled, wrapping an arm loosely around her shoulders. She tensed at first, ncing up at him nervously.


    "Rx," he said with a teasing smile. "I''m not going to do anything."


    She pouted but didn''t pull away, settling into his side as they both gazed out at the city infortable silence.


    After a few moments, Akane broke the quiet, her voice soft but sincere. "Thank you for tonight, Haruto. This night is really fun." She turned to him, her smile so radiant it put the entire cityscape to shame.


    Haruto couldn''t stop himself. Before he knew it, he leaned down and kissed her, his lips brushing hers gently but firmly.


    Akane''s eyes widened in shock, her face turning as red as a ripe tomato.


    When he pulled back, a realization hit him like a truck. "I¡ªI''m sorry¡ª" he began, but Akane cut him off, cing her hand firmly over his mouth.


    "If you apologize, I won''t forgive you," she said, her voice shaking slightly but her tone firm.


    Haruto stared at her for a moment before nodding, his arms wrapping around her in a warm embrace.


    Akane stiffened briefly but quickly rxed, resting against him as her face remained buried in his chest.


    The night air was crisp, but neither of them noticed the cold anymore. The city lights twinkled below them, but for Haruto, the real star of the evening was standing right next to him.


    As he held her close, the system''s voice chimed softly in his mind, marking the quest asplete.


    No skills required, no borate tactics¡ªjust an unexpectedly perfect moment. Haruto couldn''t help but smile.


    This might have been the simplest quest he''d ever done, but it was also the most fun.

 Chapter 98 This Girl Is Trouble!

    Haruto sat in front of hisptop, the screen casting a pale glow across his furrowed face. He was in the middle of a deep dive into Ayaka''s past, trying to untangle the web of suspicion around her.


    Every interaction with her felt off, her every smile and word felt fake. Her behavior looked almost rehearsed, and the thought unsettled him.


    His fingers paused over the keyboard as something clicked in his mind¡ªone of his stats in the system.


    Resolve (RES)


    .


    He had never fully understood its purpose before, but a quick nce at the system''s description rified it: Resistance to mental maniption.


    ''She''s been trying to manipte me,that is why all of her words feel fake. I''m somewhat kinda immune to it,''


    he realized, his brow furrowing deeper.


    ''But why?''


    He leaned back in his chair, staring at the ceiling as he pieced together the puzzle. Ayaka had initially seemed disinterested in his help.


    But the moment she learned he was stronger than Ren, her demeanor shifted entirely.


    Suddenly, she wanted to be saved.


    Then there was the other troubling matter¡ªthe dead cat. Someone had sent it to his house along with a threatening note iming to be a fan of Ayaka, warning him to stay away from her.


    That gruesome disy only added to his unease.


    It was why he''d reached out to his friend for information about Ayaka. The rumors painted a strange and twisted picture.


    Apparently, Haruto wasn''t the first man to try to "save" Ayaka from Ren. Others had tried before him, and all had failed.


    But their failures didn''t end quietly. Most of those men had spiraled into obsession.


    One stopped attending school entirely, and another became a stalker¡ªpotentially the one responsible for the dead cat.


    The whispers circting among female students only added fuel to the fire. They envied Ayaka, but their gossip carried a grain of truth.


    It had spread so widely that almost everyone knew to avoid Ayaka beyond the surface level of fandom.


    ''Just being her fan is enough for most people,''


    he thought grimly, rubbing his temples.


    Haruto''s search for concrete details about her past had turned up nothing. He scoured the inte for hours but came up empty-handed.


    If what she said about her past was true, it was buried deep, likely in old local newspapers.


    ''Looks like I''ll have to check the library,


    Continue your journey with empire


    '' he thought, ncing at the time on his screen.


    The glowing numbers read 9:00 PM. Toote for a visit now.


    He sighed, leaning forward and resting his elbows on the desk.


    ''Or maybe she''s lying to get my sympathy?''


    Another possibility entered his mind, and it left a bitter taste. He massaged his temples, his difort growing.


    Ayaka''s maniptions felt different from someone like Asuka. Asuka also had her ways of steering him toward what she wanted, but her games were harmless. She never dragged him into danger.


    Ayaka, on the other hand, came with rumors that were darker, heavier. If even a fraction of what people said was true, she might be leading him straight into trouble.


    He shook his head, trying to dispel the lingering unease.


    ''No,


    '' he straightened up.


    ''It''s just Ren. I can handle him in a fight. Also if my n with Arataki is sessful, Ren won''t be a big deal anymore.''


    "But I also need Ayaka to get information." he groaned and couldn''t believe he needed to tame her, he even rarely wins against Asuka.


    As Haruto''s door creaked open, he nced up, unsurprised to see Chiyo standing hesitantly in the doorway.


    She had likely been pacing outside for a while¡ªhe could tell from her nervous energy. When she acted like this, he already knew what was on her mind.


    Chiyo, her cheeks flushed a bright pink, stepped inside and perched on the edge of his bed. "Haruto, are you still busy?" she asked softly, her fingers fiddling with the hem of her blue apron.


    He turned his chair to face her, his lips curling into a mischievous smirk. "Hm¡­ what do you think?"


    "I¡­ I think you''re done," she stammered, avoiding his gaze as her face turned even redder.


    "S-so¡­ can we¡­ um, you know?"


    "Know what?" he teased, leaning back and watching her squirm.


    He loved making her say it¡ªit was too adorable not to.


    "You know!" she pouted, her embarrassment reaching its peak.


    "I¡­ I want to have sex!" she blurted out, immediately looking away as though she mightbust from her own boldness.


    Haruto chuckled, standing up slowly. "Oh, Chiyo," he said, his tone yful as he approached her. "You''re always so cute when you''re like this."


    Her blush deepened as she nced up at him, her thighs pressing together in frustration. She couldn''t exin it, but seeing Haruto¡ªdoing anything, really¡ªalways left her flustered and horny.


    Haruto''s smirk widened. He noticed how much her desires heightened since her corruption stat maxed out.


    Every time she was near him, it was as if her thoughts revolved around one thing, having sex. It amused him to no end.


    But tonight, he decided to y with her a bit. "Hah¡­ I don''t know," he said, feigning disinterest.


    "I''m getting kind of bored doing the same thing over and over. Maybe I need something¡­ different."


    Her eyes widened, her heart dropping at his words. "W-what do you mean?" she asked, her voiceced with nervousness and a tinge of desperation.


    "I-I can do something different if that''s what you want!"


    Haruto leaned in closer, lowering his voice to a teasing whisper. "Are you sure? Because what I have in mind might be a bit much for you." as he whispered what he wanted to her.


    Chiyo froze, her breath hitching as his words lingered in the air. "W-well¡­" she hesitated, her mind racing.


    He straightened up with a shrug. "If it''s too much, then I guess we''ll just call it a night," he said casually, heading toward the bed and lying down as if the matter was settled.


    Chiyo stared at him, her heart pounding. The thought of leaving things like this was unbearable. She didn''t know why she felt so restless around him, but the idea of being apart right now was maddening.


    She clenched her fists, her face determined. "Fine! I''ll do it!" she dered, her voice trembling but resolute.


    Haruto sat up, a grin spreading across his face. "That''s my girl," he said, reaching out to pull her closer.

 Chapter 99 What Maxed Corruption Will Do?*

    Chiyo was using a brown overcoat as her eyes darted left and right, scanning the quiet street to make sure there weren''t any people around.


    In this town, nightlife flourished in certain districts, but the residential block stayed eerily quiet.


    Still, she couldn''t shake her nerves. She didn''t want anyone seeing her out here, wearing nothing under the overcoat.


    This was Haruto''s idea¡ªshe had to walk to the park 250 meters from their house dressed like this.


    Every step felt like her heart was beating out of her chest, the cool air brushing against her bare skin, teasing her with every movement.


    She shivered against the autumn chill, her grip tightening on the coat.


    The silence of the street was reassuring, but only until she felt a handnd gently on her shoulder, making her jump in rm.


    She spun around, her breath catching, only to see her neighbor, Mrs. Kawaki, standing there with a kind smile.


    The older woman looked like she had just returned from work, a bag slung over her arm.


    "Mrs. Hayase, what are you doing out at thiste hour?" Mrs. Kawaki asked curiously.


    Chiyo''s body stiffened, her pulse quickening as panic red inside her.


    ''She doesn''t know¡­ She can''t know,''


    Chiyo reminded herself, forcing a shaky smile.


    "I wanted to go to the konbi¡ª" she began, but her words were cut off by a muffled moan.


    "Nghh¡­"


    Her knees wobbled as something inside her pussy moved, rubbing right against her sensitive spot.


    She leaned against the nearby wall, biting her lip hard to keep another sound from escaping.


    "Hayase? Are you feeling alright?" Mrs. Kawaki asked again, her face now creased with concern.


    Chiyo raised a trembling hand, waving it weakly. "I-I''m fine¡­ Ahh!!"


    Her voice broke into another moan as the thing inside her thrust again, hitting deeper this time.


    Her thighs trembled, and slick wetness began to trail down her leg.


    ''What''s happening to me? I can''t¡­ I''m going toe!''


    A few meters away, hidden in the shadows, Haruto leaned casually against a wall. His smirk widened as he watched Chiyo struggle to maintain herposure.


    In his hand, he held a pocket pussy, his fingers moving slowly inside it with precision. Each thrust inside the device was calcted, designed to send Chiyo into a trembling mess.


    The sight of her clutching the wall, her legs unsteady like a newborn deer, was delightful.


    "I¡­ I need to go!"


    Chiyo suddenly stammered, her voice high with desperation.


    She turned and hurried away, her steps uneven as she made for a nearby alleyway. She stopped at the dead end, leaning heavily against the wall as her moans spilled out freely.


    "Uhh¡­ Ohh¡­ Nghh!! What''s happening to me?" she cried, her voice filled with frustration and pleasure. Her body trembled as her release felt impossibly close.


    Haruto followed her quietly, savoring every moment of her struggle. His fingers continued to thrust inside the pocket pussy, feeling it tighten and pulse around him.


    He smirked at the thought of how close she must be, her cries echoing through the empty street. But just as she was about to reach the peak, he stopped.


    He slipped his fingers out and tucked the device away, chuckling softly as he listened to Chiyo''s helpless, frustrated cries echo in the small alleyway.


    When he reached her, Chiyo was already on the ground, her overcoat in disarray.


    One of her breasts peeked out from the open fabric, her flushed skin glistening, while the bottom of the coat was soaked with her arousal.


    She looked up at him, her eyes ssy with tears and desperation. "Haruto, please¡­ I want toe," she whimpered, clutching the edges of his shirt as though it were her lifeline.


    Haruto crouched in front of her, shaking his head with a smug grin. "You really can''t be helped, can you?" he teased, his voice low and taunting. His lips curled into a sadistic grin.


    "But we''re not at the park yet, Chiyo. You''ll have to wait if you want my cock."


    Chiyo''s lips trembled as her body shuddered. The weight of his words left her devastated, trembling on the cold ground as he loomed over her.


    She wanted to cum so badly that she was willing to do anything Haruto asked.


    Summoning all her strength, Chiyo stood up, her legs trembling as she tried to tidy up her disheveled coat.


    "That''s the spirit, Chiyo," Haruto said, though he couldn''t hide his surprise.


    She was


    this


    desperate to cum. A smirk tugged at his lips as he added, "I''ll be right behind you, so don''t worry."


    "Ugh¡­ Promise me you won''t leave me alone?" she asked, her voice shaky butced with trust.


    "Of course not. Why would I leave my woman alone in a situation like this?" he replied, his tone softening as he reassured her.


    With his words, Chiyo began walking slowly, determined to reach the park as quickly as possible.


    Her legs felt like jelly as she trudged forward, every step sending jolts of pleasure coursing through her.


    Something inside her pussy shifted again like magic, brushing her sensitive walls in a way that made her whimper.


    Her thighs clenched involuntarily, her arousal dripping down her legs and leaving a faint sheen in the dim streetlights.


    "Haruto¡­" she moaned softly, ncing over her shoulder, her cheeks flushed a deep red. "Something moving¡­ so much¡­ Nghh¡­"


    Haruto, trailing behind her, couldn''t stop the grin that spread across his face.


    "What do you mean, Chiyo?" he teased, his voice low and dripping with amusement.


    Chiyo couldn''t answer his question as she stumbled, her hands flying to steady herself on a nearbymppost.


    Her coat slipped slightly, revealing a hint of her bare shoulder, the cool night air grazing her heated skin.


    Haruto caught up to her, leaning in close. His hand brushed against her lower back, steadying her as he whispered into her ear.


    "What a slut, you can''t even walk to the park? Are you that horny imagining people might find you like this?" he murmured, his hot breath sending shivers down her spine.


    Chiyo gasped, her body arching as his words ignited something primal inside her. "Yeahh... I just want your cock, Haruto."


    "Not yet," he interrupted, his hand slipping down to tug at the hem of her coat, exposing more of her trembling thighs.


    "You''ll hold it until we get to the park. That''s what you promised, right?"


    She bit her lip, nodding weakly, her mind hazy with need. Her hands gripped the pole tighter as she forced herself to move again, each step a battle against the mounting pleasure that threatened to consume her.


    Explore stories at empire


    Behind her, Haruto''s cock strained against his pants, the sight of her obedient form only fueling his own hunger.


    When they finally reached the park''s entrance, Chiyo stopped abruptly, her breathing in ragged gasps.


    Her coat was a mess, hanging loosely off her shoulders, the damp fabric clinging to her thighs. She turned to Haruto, her eyes glossy with tears of frustration and desire.


    "Please¡­ I can''t take it anymore," she begged, her voice trembling. "Let mee¡­ I need it¡­"


    Haruto stepped closer, his hand reaching out to tilt her chin up so she would meet his gaze.


    "You''ve been such a slut, Chiyo," he said, his voice dropping to a husky whisper. "Maybe it''s time I reward you."


    Her lips parted as she stared at him, her entire body quivering.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 100 No Shame Left**

    A man staggered his way home after overworking himself, his steps heavy with fatigue.


    He decided to cut through the park, hoping the cool night breeze would offer some relief.


    But instead of tranquility, he was greeted by an unexpected sound¡ªa woman''s voice, soft at first but unmistakable, filled with whimpers and moans.


    His face turned beet red as he froze in ce, the sultry echoes traveling through the quiet park.


    "What the hell? Who does that in public?!" he muttered under his breath, flustered.


    Without a second thought, he quickened his pace, doing his best to escape the awkward situation.


    "You hear that, Chiyo? Everyone could hear your moaning like a whore," Haruto chuckled.


    "Should we move and show to the man what we do instead?" he said with a tease


    Meanwhile, hidden behind the thick trees and bushes, Chiyo waspletely lost in her pleasure, and couldn''t hear what Haruto said as she also didn''t care.


    Her cries were unabashed, echoing freely into the night air.


    "AHHH!!! AHHH!! HARUTO, I WANT TO CUM AGAIN!!!" she screamed, her voice dripping with desperation.


    A couple walking nearby stopped in their tracks, their heads turning toward the sound.


    Startled, they quickly shuffled away, their faces glowing with embarrassment.


    Haruto clicked his tongue as he pressed his body closer to Chiyo''s.


    His hand slid over her mouth, muffling her shameless moans, while his other hand lifted one of her trembling thighs higher.


    Her back was pressed against the rough bark of the tree as his cock drove deeper into her slick, quivering pussy.


    "Don''t you have any shame?" he whispered, his breath hot against her ear.


    "People can hear you, you slut."


    But Chiyo barely registered his words, her mind clouded with ecstasy. "I don''t care!!! Faster, Haruto! Use your cock to destroy me inside!!" she screamed, the muffling hand unable to silence herpletely.


    Haruto smirked, amused by herck of restraint. Sliding his hands under her thighs, he lifted her off the ground, her legs wrapping tightly around his waist while her arms clung to his neck.


    The new position let him thrust deeper, his cock brushing against her cervix, each movement making her shudder violently.


    "Ahh¡­ your slutty cunt really wants me that bad, huh?" he growled, feeling the tightness of her pussy pulsing around him, trying to milk him dry


    "Yesh! Yesh! I want your cock the most! Please, wreck me inside¡ªI can''t hold it anymore!!"


    Chiyo moaned, her cries reaching an even higher pitch.


    Her juices mixed with his precum, dripping onto the dirt below, leaving their mark on the secluded spot.


    "Hah, where''d you even learn words like that?"


    Haruto chuckled, but his teasing didn''t slow his pace. He thrust harder, each motion making her whole body tremble.


    "NGGHH!!! AHHH!!! I WANT TO CUM!"


    Chiyo''s body tensed as she finally climaxed, her pussy convulsing violently around him. A gush of her release sprayed out, soaking both of them as she trembled in his arms.


    Haruto let out a groan, pausing for a moment as her body ckened against him. "Damn it, Chiyo. You soaked my pants and shirt," he muttered with amusement.


    His hands adjusted their grip on her, his cock still rock hard inside her. "You really are a greedy little whore, aren''t you? Cumming three times already, and I''m not even close."


    Chiyo, panting heavily, managed a weak smile. "Then¡­ don''t stop," she whispered, her voice hoarse but filled with need.


    Haruto smirked at Chiyo''s trembling form, her head tilted back against the tree as she struggled to catch her breath.


    Her flushed cheeks glistened with a sheen of sweat, and her half-lidded eyes were ssy with lingering ecstasy.


    The way her pussy continued to spasm around him, desperately clinging to his cock, made his restraint falter for a moment.


    "You''re just like a slut, my slut," he muttered, his fingers trailing down her thighs, feeling the sticky warmth of her release coating them.


    The sight of her messy, cum-soaked body stirred something primal in him.


    Chiyo whimpered, tightening her hold on his shoulders. "Haruto¡­ I-I need more," she pleaded breathlessly, her hips shifting involuntarily to draw him deeper.


    Even after cumming so hard, her body ached for him, for the pleasure only he could give.


    Haruto growled low in his throat, the sound vibrating against her skin as he leaned in, pressing hot, open-mouthed kisses along her neck.


    His teeth grazed her sensitive flesh, leaving faint marks that sent jolts of pleasure down her spine.


    "More, huh?" he murmured against her ear, "You need to ask like a whore."


    Chiyo nodded, looking at him with droopy eyes, "Haruto, please, put your big cock inside me, I need you so bad to make me cum."


    Without any response, he pulled his hips back slowly, letting her feel every inch of his cock dragging against her slick, swollen walls.


    The deliberate pace made her cry out, her nails digging into his back. Just as her body began to rx, he mmed back into her with a force that made her whole body jolt.


    "AHHH!! Haruto!" she screamed, her head snapping forward as her arms clung to him for dear life.


    The sudden, deep thrust hit her sweet spot perfectly, sending waves of pleasure crashing through her.


    Haruto chuckled, one hand gripping her waist tightly to keep her steady while the other moved to her ass, squeezing the soft flesh as he adjusted his angle.


    "Look at you, trembling like this even when we are in public. You love it, don''t you? Should I show everyone how slutty you are.."


    "N-no! I just want to be seen by you," Chiyo stammered, her voice rising with each thrust. "I love it! I love you! P-Please, don''t stop!"


    Her words ignited something inside him. Haruto''s pace quickened, each thrust more punishing than thest.


    The wet, obscene sounds of their bodies colliding echoed in the quiet park, apanied by Chiyo''s shameless moans and whimpers.


    Her pussy clenched around him so tightly that he had to grit his teeth to keep himself from losing control.

 Chapter 101 What Happen To Haruka?**

    "You''re so tight," he groaned, his voice rough with arousal. "It''s like your body was made just for me."


    Chiyo could only nod weakly, her mind clouded by the overwhelming pleasure. Every thrust sent sparks through her nerves, her body arching against him as her thighs quivered around his waist.


    Her breasts bounced with each movement, the loose coat barely hiding her exposed skin.


    "Haruto¡­ I''m going to¡­ ahhh¡­ I''m going to cum again!" she cried out, tears forming in the corners of her eyes from the intensity.


    Haruto leaned in, capturing her lips in a heated kiss that left her breathless. His tongue teased hers, their moans mingling as he continued to pound into her.


    "Not yet," he growled against her lips, his hands gripping her hips harder as he drove into her at an almost brutal pace.


    Chiyo sobbed against his mouth, her body shaking violently as she tried to hold back her climax.


    Her pussy quivered uncontrobly around him, her juices dripping onto the ground in an ever-growing puddle.


    "Good girl," Haruto praised, his voice low andmanding. "Now, cum for me, Chiyo. Show me how much you love being fucked like this."


    With his permission, Chiyo let go, her body arching as her orgasm tore through her.


    "HARUTO!! I''M CUMMING AGAIN!!!" she screamed, her pussy clenching around him so tightly that it milked him for all he was worth.


    Her release gushed out in waves, soaking both of them as her entire body convulsed in his arms.


    Haruto groaned deeply, the sight of herpletely unraveling pushing him to the edge. He mmed into her onest time, burying himself as deep as he could.


    His cock twitched, and with a guttural moan, he spilled inside her, filling her to the brim with his hot seed.


    Chiyo shivered, her arms tightening around him as she felt his warmth spreading inside her. Her breaths came in shallow pants, her body spent but utterly satisfied.


    "Haruto¡­" she whispered, nuzzling into his neck, her voice soft and full of affection.


    Haruto smiled, pressing a gentle kiss to her temple as he held her close. "You''re amazing, Chiyo," he murmured.


    "But we really need to get out of here before someone catches us for real."


    Despite her exhaustion, Chiyo giggled softly, her cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and contentment as she nodded.


    Haruto carefully adjusted her coat, ensuring her disheveled appearance was modestly covered before hoisting her onto his back.


    The cool night breeze brushed against them as they left the park, its shadows providing the privacy Haruto desperately needed to avoid being seen as a pervert.


    Still, the thought lingered uneasily in his mind. ''


    What was I even thinking, doing something like that in a public park?''


    He sighed, ncing back at Chiyo, who was now sound asleep against him.


    ''But with her corruption maxed out¡­''


    The realization sent a wave ofplicated emotions through him.


    Chiyo had be so deeply affected by the system''s influence that she would do almost anything to please him.


    ''The system really is something else.''


    As if in response to his musings, the familiar chime of a notification rang in his mind.


    [Ding!]


    [Based on the interaction with Chiyo, the host has gained 1550 EXP!]


    [Host status update!]


    [Level 30 ¡ú Level 32]


    Haruto raised an eyebrow, a small grin tugging at his lips.


    ''Not bad. That''s a solid amount.''


    But before he could revel in his progress, another notification appeared.


    [Ding!]


    [A new quest has been triggered!]


    [Quest: A MILF Also Needs Love!]


    [You have sessfully maxed out Chiyo''s Corruption and Lust Affinity. However, the host has neglected her emotional bond!]


    [Objective:  Strengthen her emotional connection and Obsession attribute by taking her on a romantic date or engaging in a meaningful activity together.]


    [Rewards: 1200 EXP, 50,000 Sex Coins, Item: Cupid Ne.]


    [Time Limit: None.]


    Haruto groaned softly, shaking his head as a wry smile crossed his face. "Even the system thinks I''m cking," he muttered.


    Arriving home, Haruto gentlyid Chiyo in her bed, taking a moment to clean her up and ensure she wasfortable.


    Once satisfied, he retreated to his room, where he tidied himself up before preparing for sleep.


    Just as he settled in, a sudden pounding on his door jolted him upright.


    His first thought was of his drunkard father stumbling home after wasting what little money he had, but the urgency of the banging felt different.


    When he opened the door, he found Haruka standing there, her body trembling and her face streaked with tears.


    "Haruka?" Haruto said, startled by her state. "What happened¡ª"


    His question was cut short as she stepped forward, her voice shaking with anger and desperation.


    "Brother, you need to stay away from that bitch Ayaka!"


    Haruto blinked, stunned by her outburst. "How do you even know about Ayaka?" he asked, his tone suspicious.


    "How do you two even know each other?"


    But Haruka''s distress seemed to override any sense of reason. "I don''t care how! Just stay away from her!" she cried, her voice cracking.


    "I hate her!"


    "Haruka, calm down," Haruto said gently, cing his hands on her shoulders to steady her.


    Her entire body was tense, her hands balled into fists as tears welled in her eyes.


    "I don''t have a rtionship with Ayaka. We''re just friends."


    "Liar!" she shouted, her voice trembling.


    "Why are you lying to me? Didn''t you say you loved me?!"


    The usation struck him like a physical blow. He gazed at her, guilt and confusion swirling in his chest as he took in the pain etched across her face.


    Slowly, he ced a hand on her back, trying to soothe her.


    "Of course I love you, Haruka," he said softly.


    But his attempt atfort only seemed to deepen her anguish. "You love me as a sister," she said bitterly, her voice barely above a whisper. "But I don''t love you as a brother."


    Her words froze him in ce. Haruto stared at her, his most important and lovable sister didn''t love him back, it hurt him.


    He was clouded by hurt as he didn''t understand the words his sister meant.


    "Don''t say that, Haruka," he managed, his voice shaky. "You''re upset. You need to calm down."


    "No!" she cried, her voice cracking as tears spilled down her cheeks. "Say it, Brother! Say you love me!"


    "I love you," he said, the wordsing naturally, even as confusion gnawed at him.


    "Then kiss me," she demanded, her tear-streaked face now filled with determination. "If you love me, prove it. Kiss me."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 102 Im His Number One!

    Haruka often found sce at the temple. It had be a routine for her¡ªa ce where she could pour her hopes into prayers, especially about her grades.


    Her goal was simple: to excel academically so she could attend her brother''s high school.


    Her brother, Haruto, had always told her she couldn''t follow him there, insisting it was for her own good.


    But for Haruka, being by his side was the most important thing.


    She convinced herself it would be fine to tell a few white lies if it meant staying close to him.


    ''He''d forgive me if I lied. He always does,''


    she thought, a light hum escaping her lips as she descended the stone steps toward the temple.


    Unlike other shrines, this one came alive at night. Rituals and prayers dedicated to their God drew a lively crowd under the moonlight.


    As Haruka entered, she was greeted warmly by the priest and several familiar congregants, who offered respectful bows and kind words.


    Standing before the grand statue, Haruka sped her hands together in prayer. The faint scent of incense swirled around her, adding to the sacred atmosphere.


    But just as she closed her eyes, a familiar voice whispered beside her, shattering her focus.


    "How are you doing, Haruka? School going well?"


    Haruka''s brow furrowed in irritation. That voice¡ªit was unmistakable.


    Without opening her eyes, she replied curtly, "Yoshida, I''m praying."


    Ayaka Yoshida chuckled, leaning closer. "Don''t be so formal. We''ve known each other for years, haven''t we?"


    Opening her eyes, Haruka turned her head slightly, her annoyance clear as she hissed, "What do you want?"


    Ayaka smirked, her sharp gaze gleaming with mischief. "Why are you hiding things from your brother?"


    The question made Haruka stiffen, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. She squared her shoulders, forcing herself to remainposed.


    "Let''s talk somewhere private," she said firmly, her voice low. "This isn''t a conversation to have in front of the Lord."


    "Why not?" Ayaka teased, her tone mockingly pious. "The Lord hears everything, doesn''t He? Besides, Haruto is one of His children too."


    "Don''t you dare speak his name!"


    Haruka snapped, her voice a venomous whisper as her re bore into Ayaka.


    Ayaka tilted her head, her smirk widening as though she were savoring Haruka''s reaction.


    "Oh, you don''t know?" she drawled, her tone dripping with mock sympathy.


    "Your precious brother is trying to be my prince."


    Haruka''s breath caught in her throat. Ayaka''s words struck a nerve, sending rm bells ringing in her mind.


    She knew all too well about Ayaka''s bizarre behavior and her so-called ''Cindereplex.''


    Being called someone''s prince was Ayaka''s twisted way of iming them as her destined soulmate.


    Clenching her fists, Haruka shot back, "My brother would never want to be with a bitch like you."


    Ayaka raised an eyebrow, then burst intoughter. "My, my," she said, crossing her arms as she leaned back.


    "I didn''t expect the sweet little princess to have such a sharp tongue."


    Haruka''s eyes zed with fury, but Ayaka continued undeterred. "You''re wrong, though," she said, her smirk turning sly.


    "He''s the one who begged to be with me."


    Haruka''s jaw tightened, her nails digging into her palms as she fought to keep herposure.


    "Why would he want to be with a clingy little sister like you?" Ayaka taunted, her grin widening.


    She hugged herself dramatically, as though savoring a romantic memory.


    "Even when he didn''t remember me, he still begged me to be his princess. Isn''t that sweet?"


    "Huh, you''re delusional, Yoshida. My brother has plenty of women wrapped around his finger."


    "You''re just one of many he uses to pass the time," she snapped, her tone sharp as a de.


    Ayaka raised an eyebrow, her smile unwavering.


    "He''ll get bored of you," Haruka continued, her confidence burning bright.


    "He always does. And when he does, he''ll leave you behind like everyone else. The only woman who''s ever truly in his heart is me. You''ll never win against me!"


    But Ayaka didn''t flinch. Instead, her smile grew wider, more knowing. She leaned closer to Haruka, her voice dropping to a whisper.


    "But who is the person he made a promise to?"


    The questionnded like a strike. Haruka''s breath caught as her eyes widened, a memory from childhood rushed in her head like a storm that she always wanted to forget.


    She staggered back, herposure faltering for the first time.


    But Haruka forced herself to remain calm. Attacking someone as delusional and maniptive as Ayaka would only waste her energy


    Attacking someone as delusional as her would be a waste of time and energy, she told herself.


    Instead, she turned on her heel and stormed off, her emotions boiling beneath the surface.


    The moment she was out of sight, she broke into a run, her heart pounding as conflicting thoughts swirled in her mind.


    ''She''s lying!''


    Haruka told herself, the words ringing in her ears like a mantra.


    Her legs carried her faster as she neared home, her chest tight with fear and anger.


    Haruka''s paranoia gnawed at her¡ªwhat if Ayaka wasn''t lying? What if Haruto was changing, drifting further away from her?


    ''I know he has other women... but I''m still his number one! I have to be!''


    Bursting through the door, Haruka dashed to her brother''s room, her breathing ragged as she banged on the door. Find more to read at empire


    "Brother!" she called, her voice cracking with desperation.


    When the door opened, her emotions, already bubbling to the surface, erupted like a storm.


    The sight before her sent a pang of dread through her chest.


    Haruto''s expression was calm but distant, his demeanor somehow... different.


    ''Why does he seem so changed?''


    she thought, panic creeping in.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''It scares me. What if... what if he leaves me behind? What if he abandoned me?''


    Her paranoia consumed her, drowning out rational thought. In the grip of her fear, she blurted out the words that had been wing at her heart.


    "Kiss me! Kiss me if you love me!"


    Haruka''s voice cracked as she screamed, the raw emotion pouring from her like a flood she could no longer contain.


    Her words echoed in the silence, shocking even herself.


    Realizing what she had just blurted out, Haruka''s eyes widened in horror.


    She pped a trembling hand over her mouth and averted her gaze, unable to meet Haruto''s stunned expression.


    Her face burned with shame as she lowered her head.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry," she whispered, her voice shaking.


    "I didn''t mean it."


    She turned abruptly, ready to flee to the safety of her room, her legs unsteady as tears threatened to spill from her eyes.


    But before she could escape, Haruto''s hand caught her wrist. The warmth of his touch stopped her in her tracks.


    "Haruka," he said softly, his tone steady yet uncertain. She froze, her back still turned to him.


    "I don''t know what my feelings are," he admitted. "I don''t know if I like you only as my sister¡­ or something more."


    Haruka''s breath hitched. Her heart pounded painfully in her chest, waiting for he to continue his words feel like hell.


    "But¡­" he continued, his voice gentle yet firm, "just wait for me. Give me time to figure it out. I don''t want to lose what we have, and I don''t want to hurt you."


    The sincerity in his voice made Haruka''s shoulders tremble. Slowly, she turned to face him.


    His gaze was steady, though conflicted, as if he were grappling with emotions he didn''t fully understand.


    "So wait for me," he repeated, his hand still holding hers.


    "Wait until the timees when we can have our happy ending¡ªwhatever that may be."


    Haruka stared at him, stunned. Despite the changes in him¡ªthe other women, the growing distance¡ªthis part of Haruto, his gentle patience, remained the same. It was this side of him that made her heart ache.


    But their bond, once simple and innocent, now felt fragile andplicated. She couldn''t go back to seeing him as just her brother, not anymore.


    Steeling herself, Haruka stepped closer, her face lifting toward his. Standing on her tiptoes, she brushed her lips against his in a tentative kiss.


    Haruto''s eyes widened, his body stiffening at the unexpected contact.


    Her lips were soft, trembling slightly against his as she poured all her conflicted feelings into that fleeting moment.


    When she pulled back, Haruka''s eyes met his, brimming with emotion. "Brother¡­" she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Promise me you''ll stay away from Ayaka Yoshida. If you get close to her, I''ll never forgive you."


    Before he could respond, she turned and hurried out of the room, leaving him standing there, stunned and speechless.


    Haruto brought a hand to his lips, his mind reeling from what had just happened.


    He could still feel the warmth of her kiss lingering there, stirring emotions he couldn''t fullyprehend.


    "Her lips¡­" he muttered to himself, his voice dazed. "They were so soft."


    His hand drifted to his chest, where his heart raced uncontrobly. He leaned against the doorframe, staring nkly into the hallway where Haruka had disappeared.


    "What do I do now?" he whispered, his voiceced with confusion and guilt. "I can''t just be her brother anymore."

 Chapter 103 Too Much Confidence Can Kill

    Kota strutted into school with his head held high, convinced his reputation as a member of the infamous Red Fang gang would earn him admiration.


    He envisioned students gawking at him with awe, whispering about how cool he was like he was a king.


    ''Mari would also want to be my girlfriend once he realizes I am cooler than that bastard Haruto could ever be!''


    But as he walked through the hallway toward his ssroom, the reactions were far from what he anticipated.


    Students stepped aside, avoiding him like a bad smell.


    ''They must be scared of me,''


    Kota thought, puffing out his chest with pride.


    In truth, the disgusted nces and muttered insults weren''t out of fear but hate.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unbeknownst to Kota, his delusions of grandeur were masking the reality¡ªhe was aughingstock and a pariah for reasons far beyond his gang affiliation.


    Lost in his daydreams, Kota didn''t notice someone deliberately shoulder-checking him, sending him stumbling back.


    "Ck, what''s this trash doing here? He actually dares to show his face at school after all the perverted things he''s done," one student sneered, his voice dripping with disdain.


    Kota froze in disbelief as a ripple ofughter erupted around him.


    His chest burned with humiliation, but he quickly steeled himself, spinning around and gripping the guy''s shoulder.


    "What do you mean, trash? Don''t you know I''m a Red Fang member now?" Kota snarled and red at him.


    ''This shitty punk. I''ll make him grovel like a dog,


    '' he thought, already envisioning the fear in the student''s eyes.


    But instead of fear, the student pped Kota''s hand away. "Don''t touch me with your disgusting hands," he spat.


    "Red Fang? Pfft!" He smirked in mockery.


    "I thought Red Fang had standards, but they must''ve hit rock bottom letting someone like you join."


    Kota''s brows furrowed in confusion. Before he could respond, another student chimed in, shoving him lightly.


    "Go crawl back to whatever hole you came from, you piece of shit. You don''t belong here."


    Anger red in Kota''s veins. His fists clenched as he grabbed the second guy by the cor, his voice trembling with rage.


    "What the hell did you just say? Don''t mock me! Do you know who I am? Daiki will kill you for this!"


    A tense silence fell over the group until a chilling voice broke through.


    "Kill who? You dare to drag my name through your pathetic mess?"


    Kota''s blood ran cold as he turned to see Daiki himself standing at the edge of the crowd, nked by his gang.


    Ren red at Kota with a hatred so intense it made Kota''s knees buckle.


    The crowd erupted into murmurs as Daiki''s gang moved forward. Ren sneered.


    "Oi, bastard, get your ass over here. We need to have a little chat."


    Kota''s heart raced, his confidence crumbling. The memory of Ren''s brutal punches shed in his mind, making his body shiver.


    Sweat trickled down his temple as he froze in ce.


    "What the fuck are you waiting for?" Ren barked, his voiceced with impatience.


    "Move, or I''ll drag you there myself."


    Kota nodded numbly, following them toward the abandoned building they used as their hangout.


    He trailed behind, keeping his distance. He was scared they would suddenly attack him.


    ''What the hell is going on?''


    he thought, his fists clenching as anxiety gnawed at him.


    ''This has to be Haruto''s doing. That bastard¡ªwhy does he keep messing with me? We''ve been friends since first year!''


    Confusion and bitterness swirled in his mind, but before he could process his thoughts, they arrived. Stay tuned for updates on empire


    Kota''s throat tightened as he stared at the decrepit ssroom-turned-hideout.


    Swallowing hard, he braced himself and stepped inside.


    As Kota stepped into the ssroom, a fist flew out of nowhere, crashing against his face with brutal force.


    The impact sent him sprawling to the ground, blood gushing from his nose.


    Clutching his bloodied face, he looked up to see Ren looming over him, his knuckles already smeared red.


    "You bastard," Ren spat, grabbing Kota by the cor and yanking him up. "You''ve tarnished our group''s name with your idiocy."


    Before Kota could muster a word in his defense, Ren unleashed a flurry of punches.


    Each strikended harder than thest, the force rattling Kota''s skull as he instinctively tried to shield his face.


    "You piece of shit!" Ren growled, his voice seething with fury.


    "I should''ve known you were trouble the moment that asshole Haruto brought you to us!"


    Another punch connected, splitting Kota''s lip and sending blood sttering across Ren''s face.


    "You fucker," Ren snarled, "I''m going to kill you!"


    The blows came faster, harder, threatening to knock Kota unconscious. But just as Ren reared back for another strike, his arm was caught mid-swing.


    "Enough."


    Azuma stood behind Ren, his grip on Ren''s wrist firm, his cold gaze unyielding.


    "Daiki''s been telling you to stop, Ren," he said evenly.


    "If you want to prove yourself to him, beating someone half to death isn''t the way."


    Ren turned his re toward Azuma, his nostrils ring. "Shut up. You don''t know shit," he snapped, yanking his arm free.


    He stood up and shoved past Azuma, shoulder-checking him on the way.


    "This isn''t over," Ren muttered before stalking into the ssroom.


    Azuma sighed, shaking his head, before kneeling to help Kota to his feet. Kota winced as pain shot through his battered body.


    His face was swollen, his sses cracked, and blood trickled from his nose and mouth.


    "Come on," Azuma muttered, slinging Kota''s arm over his shoulder and dragging him into the room.


    Inside, Daiki sat on a worn-out sofa, his expression as cold and unreadable as ever.


    His gaze locked onto Kota, and for a moment, the room seemed to freeze.


    "Do you know what you''ve done?" Daiki asked, his voice icy and devoid of emotion.


    Kota shivered under the weight of Daiki''s stare. "N¡­ No," he stammered honestly, his voice trembling.


    Daiki''s brow twitched in irritation, and he nced at Ren. "Exin it to him."


    Ren smirked, his earlier rage reced by a sinister calm.


    He walked over to his bag, rummaged through it, and pulled out a stack of papers, tossing them onto the table in front of Kota.


    "Take a look," Ren said, crossing his arms.


    Kota hesitated, his trembling hands reaching for the papers.


    As his eyes scanned the contents, his heart sank.


    Screenshots of his conversations filled the pages¡ªthreatening messages sent to Mari''s ex-boyfriends, coercing them to break up with her.


    There were detailed sketches of hidden camera cements he had drawn himself, along with photos of the cameras Mari had discovered in her room.


    The final pages contained messages he had sent to Mari, delusional derations of love, iming she was "his and his alone."


    Kota''s hands shook, the papers slipping from his grip as his stomach churned with dread.


    "It''s all over the chatrooms and the school building now," Daiki said coldly, his voice sharp enough to cut.


    "Your pathetic obsession with Mari has not only embarrassed yourself but tarnished our group''s reputation. People think Red Fang is full of losers like you."


    Kota opened his mouth to plead, but Daiki stood, his towering figure casting an ominous shadow over him.


    "You''ve brought shame to our name. Now you''re going to fix it," Daiki said, his tone deadly.


    Kota couldn''t move, his blood running ice-cold as Daiki leaned closer.


    "Because if you don''t," Daiki whispered, his eyes glinting with malice, "your body will be floating in the river tonight."

 Chapter 104 Your Obsession Would Absolutly Kill You

    Haruto strolled leisurely toward school, his earphones pumping his favorite tune into his ears.


    The rhythm was enough to keep his steps light¡ªuntil an incessant ping from his LANE app interrupted his vibe.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He groaned, halting mid-step.


    ''Who the hell is messaging me now?''


    His first thought was Mari. She''d been relentlesstely, constantly messaging him, hoping for reconciliation.


    Haruto felt a twinge of guilt for her, but deep down, he was waiting.


    Waiting for her to either break Kota''s delusional heart or do something drastic. Until then, he had no ns to entertain her again.


    Pulling his phone out of his pocket, Haruto nced at the notification. His brows furrowed when he saw it wasn''t Mari¡ªit was Daiki.


    ''Daiki? This early in the morning? What does he want now?''


    Haruto sighed.


    ''Don''t tell me it''s about babysitting his pets again.''


    Reluctantly, he opened the message. It was a summons to the Red Fang''s hideout: the abandoned school building.


    Haruto''s eyes narrowed as he reread the text, curiosity gnawing at him.


    ''What kind of nonsense is he dragging me into this time?''


    Still, he shrugged and changed direction, heading toward the rundown building.


    As he approached the gang''s usual hangout, he peeked through the cracked window of the ssroom.


    Daiki''s crew stood stiffly, their gazes fixed on someone in the middle of the room.


    ''


    Wait¡­ is that Kota?''


    Haruto thought, squinting to get a better look.


    ''What the hell happened this time?''


    Pushing the door open, Haruto stepped inside casually. His voice cut through the suffocating atmosphere.


    "What did I miss?"


    The sight that greeted him was enough to make him pause¡ªKota, face swollen and bloodied, looked like he''d just gone through a meat grinder.


    Bruises decorated his skin, and his cracked sses sat askew on his face.


    Haruto couldn''t help it; a chuckle slipped from his lips. "Damn, Kota," he said, amusementcing his tone, "you''re starting the day off strong, huh?"


    Kota''s head snapped up, his bloodshot eyes narrowing into a death re. The room was silent except for Haruto''s quietugh.


    Kota had had enough. He clenched his fists, trembling with rage and humiliation.


    He was already the butt of every joke in the gang, and now Haruto wasughing at him too?


    The boiling frustration pushed him over the edge.


    Suddenly, Kota''s trembling voice broke the silence. "Why am I the only one being treated like this?" His tone was defiant, his eyes darting toward Daiki.


    "Haruto¡­ Haruto gives you porn videos of himself, and Red Fang sells them, right? So why am I at fault for trying to protect my woman?"


    The room went still. Haruto''s smirk froze, and then his hand flew to his mouth to stifle augh.


    ''This dumbass really has the balls to defend himself in front of Daiki?''


    Kota''s voice grew louder, shaking with raw emotion. "I didn''t do anything wrong! I was just chasing away the bastards bothering Mari!"


    "I love her¡ªI was protecting her! What''s the difference between me and the rest of you?"


    The audacity of his defense left the room in stunned silence. Haruto''s gaze flicked around, noting Ren''s twitching jaw and clenched fists.


    Theckeys shifted ufortably, clearly itching for violence. But Daiki¡ªDaiki was the real problem.


    The gang leader''s expression was cial, his piercing eyes fixed on Kota with a disdain so sharp it could cut steel.


    Daiki stood slowly, his movements deliberate. The room seemed to hold its breath. "You want to know the difference?" he asked, his voice low and icy.


    "Let''s take this to the underground ring. I''ll show you."


    Kota visibly paled, but before he could respond, Daiki''sckeys grabbed him by the arms, dragging him toward the door.


    Haruto leaned against the wall, his arms crossed, a bemused smile ying on his lips.


    ''


    Damn, Kota''s going to die for real this time,''


    he mused.


    Watching the chaos unfold, he couldn''t help but marvel at the absurdity of it all.


    ''This is what happens when stupidity meets hubris.''


    Ren''s voice cut through the room like a de. "Stop." His sharp re locked onto Haruto, halting the chuckles with a single word.


    "I heard this all started because of the love triangle between you and him."  He gestured between Haruto and Kota.


    Ren stepped closer to Haruto, their faces mere centimeters apart, the tension palpable.


    "So why are you justughing, Haruto? Why don''t you give your stupid reasoning too?"


    Their eyes shed, neither willing to back down.


    Ren pressed further, his voiceced with venom. "After all, this bastard only got into our gang because of you, right?"


    Haruto''s smirk widened, unfazed. "Mari was supposed to be my girlfriend. But Kota ckmailed me to break up with her and demanded I make sure he got into Red Fang," he said, his tone calm but biting.


    Daiki, sitting on the sofa, let out a derisiveugh. "You? ckmailed? By him?"


    "Well, you might think it''s funny," Haruto replied with a shrug, "but I had to protect someone''s dignity. Kota threatened to leak a video of me and Mari¡­ together."


    The room erupted intoughter. Daiki leaned back, howling, while even Azuma shook his head, smirking despite himself. Ren, though initially stern, cracked a humorless grin.


    Daiki finally spoke, wiping a tear from his eye. "So, this is Mari''s revenge, huh? She''s quite an interesting woman."


    "Why don''t you bring her here sometime, Haruto? Things have been boring with Ren and Ayaka''s drama."


    His eyes flicked mockingly toward Ren, who stoppedughing immediately, his jaw tightening.


    Haruto''s smirk vanished, reced with a cold re. "No. She''s noting anywhere near this mess." His fists clenched as he shifted his focus back to Kota.


    "Anyway, aren''t you going to teach this idiot a lesson? Or are you just going to sit there while your gang''s name gets dragged through the mud?"


    He tilted his head, his smirk returning. "I mean, really? A perverted stalker as a Red Fang member? Doesn''t exactly scream ''elegance,'' does it?"


    Kota flinched visibly, his voice a low murmur. "But¡­ you''re all worse than me¡­"


    Haruto chuckled darkly, shaking his head. "See? He still doesn''t get it." He leaned closer, his tone dropping to a venomous whisper.


    "Let me exin it to you, Kota. You messed with the wrong woman, and you got caught being a pathetic creep."


    Haruto straightened, his smirk twisting into something sharper. "You''re not Ren. You''re not Daiki or Azuma."


    "You''re you¡ªa sad little man who stalked a girl for over ten years and still couldn''t win her over."

 Chapter 105 So, How To Fix Things?

    Kota''s fists trembled at his sides, his nails digging into his palms as he red at Haruto. He wanted nothing more than to punch that smug grin off Haruto''s face.


    But deep down, he knew the truth¡ªhe would dodge with ease, and the counterpunch would leave him sprawled on the ground, humiliated once more.


    Even now, as a member of Red Fang, he felt like nothing had changed. He was still the pathetic, invisible nerd he''d always been.


    Shouldn''t he, as part of this infamous gang, be the one others feared?


    Instead, the student mocked him as if his status was a joke.


    "Why are you keeping silent?" Haruto''s voice cut through his thoughts like a knife.


    "Is it because you finally understand why you''re a loser, or are you just thinking of more excuses?"


    The words stung because they were true. Kota''s mind shed to Mari¡ªpopr, kind, beautiful.


    She was the shining star of the student council, loved by everyone.


    And then there was Kota. A nobody. A nerd. Someone people ignored unless it was tough at him.


    Mari has openly told everyone that she was a victim of his pervertedness.


    Even being in Red Fang meant nothing¡ªhe was just a facelessckey. The students would still see him as a bastard that like to peep a girl.


    Now, his pathetic actions had nearly dragged the gang''s name through the mud.


    "Whatever it is," Daiki''s voice broke the tense silence, "both of you need to fix this mess."


    He leaned back on the sofa, exhaling as if the entire situation bored him.


    "Me?" Haruto shrugged, smirking.


    "I wouldn''t even know where to start fixing this pathetic loser''s reputation."


    "I don''t care, just fix it. Unless, of course, you''d prefer I drag her here myself."


    Ren chimed in, his voice sharp. "Just that isn''t enough. I want that video twice a week from now on." He shot Haruto with a pointed look.


    Haruto chuckled. "Not a problem for me." His eyes flicked to Kota, sharp and predatory.


    "But Ren has a point. This alone won''t clean up his mess, will it?" his eyes were on Daiki, as if he demanded him to punish Kota more.


    Daikiughed, his amusement cutting through the room. "Kota, you''ll fix this bying here next weekend on Saturday." He gestured toward Azuma, who handed Kota a flyer.


    Kota took it with shaking hands, his eyes scanning the glossy paper. It was a brochure for a pub.


    His voice trembled as he stammered, "I¡­ I''m not old enough to go there."


    Daiki rolled his eyes, grabbing an ashtray and twirling it in his hand. "Just say yes, or do you want this thing smashed over your head?"


    Kota shuddered and nodded quickly. "Y-Yes! I''ll go!"


    "Good," Daiki said, leaning back again.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It''d be embarrassing if one of our members couldn''t even handle himself in a fight."


    As Daiki dismissed them, Kota turned to leave, his legs moving stiffly toward the door. But just as he reached for the handle, Ren''s cold voice stopped him.


    "One more stupid mistake, and I''ll kill you."


    Kota froze, his body stiff with fear, before bolting out the door, his footsteps echoing down the hall.


    "Pathetic," Haruto muttered under his breath, his lips curling into a smirk as he turned to leave.


    ***


    Kota stumbled into the dingy school restroom, mming the door shut behind him. His breaths were ragged, uneven, as he approached the cracked mirror above the sink.


    The reflection staring back at him was barely recognizable¡ªhis face was a mess of blood and swelling, his sses skewed and cracked.


    He twisted the tap with shaky hands, letting the cold water gush into the sink before scooping it up and sshing it onto his face.


    The sting of the water hitting his open wounds made him cry out.


    "AHHH!!! This hurts!" he groaned, gripping the edges of the sink tightly.


    The pain was sharp, as if shards of ss were slicing into his skin.


    "FUCK! FUCK! This is all because of that bastard!"


    Kota''s frustration boiled over. He stomped his foot and swung his fist at the mirror. The ss held firm, his knuckles taking the brunt of the impact.


    He winced, clutching his hand as fresh pain shot through his fingers.


    "Mari must''ve been brainwashed by that bastard! I''m sure of it!" he muttered, his voiceced with desperation.


    His trembling fingers wiped at the blood still dripping from his nose, smearing it across his face.


    "She''s a kind woman! She would never betray me like this! She would never be so cruel to spread such filthy rumors!"


    But doubt wed at the edges of his thoughts. His jaw clenched as a new theory took hold.


    "Or maybe... maybe she isn''t the one who did it. Maybe it''s Haruto!"


    Kota''s eyes burned with rage as he gripped the sides of his head, pulling at his hair. His voice rose, a mixture of anger and despair.


    "How dare he pretend to be my angel! That damned bastard! Haruto, you son of a¡ª"


    His voice cracked, his words giving way to a guttural scream.


    "I''ll kill him," he hissed through gritted teeth, the words like poison on his tongue.


    His hands fell to his sides, curling into fists as he started pacing the small restroom like a caged animal.


    "I''ll make him pay for what he''s done to me! This time, he''ll be the one who suffers!"


    A twisted grin spread across Kota''s face as his anger morphed into something darker.


    Hisughter echoed off the grimy tiles, sharp and maniacal, a sound that even made him seem alien to himself.


    He paused, his reflection catching his eye again. Bloodied, battered, and smiling like a man possessed.


    "Yeah," he murmured, the grin lingering.


    "I''ll make him regret everything."


    Kota''s mind raced, a flurry of thoughts piecing together a n.


    His hands trembled not from fear, but from the adrenaline coursing through his veins. Whatever it took, however long it took, Haruto would pay.

 Chapter 108 Am I Too Much?

    Haruto slid the clinic''s door open, his voice calm and polite. "Excuse me, someone needs treatment," he called out.


    When no one responded, he carried Mari over to one of the beds and gently set her down.


    "It looks like no one''s here. I''ll grab the first aid kit," he said, moving to the cupboard filled with medical supplies.


    After gathering antiseptic, bandages, and cotton, he returned to Mari, cing everything neatly on the nearby table.


    Mari raised an eyebrow, a yful smirk tugging at her lips. "Do you even know how to use all that? If not, I''ll just do it myself."


    Haruto chuckled, pulling up a chair beside her. "Of course I can. It''s something everyone should know."


    The truth was, Haruto had patched himself up countless times. His body bore the marks of fights and struggles, each wound teaching him the basics of first aid through sheer necessity.


    He picked up the antiseptic, soaking a piece of cotton before gently dabbing it onto Mari''s scraped knee. She winced slightly but didn''t pull away.


    "Hah, that idiot really went too far," Mari grumbled, her tone sharp as she watched Haruto work.


    "If this turns into a scar, I''ll punch him myself."


    But Haruto''s keen eyes caught the faint tremble in her hands, betraying her words of courage. She was putting up a tough front, but fear lingered just beneath the surface.


    "Don''t be like that¡ªit''s not verydylike," Haruto teased, shing a yful grin.


    "Besides, you''ve got a boyfriend. Shouldn''t you rely on him more? He might cry if you don''t."


    He exaggerated a pout, feigning dramatic sadness.


    Mari huffed, crossing her arms. "What kind of boyfriend gives up on his girlfriend so easily?"


    Her words hit harder than she might have intended. Haruto''s smile faltered for a moment before he sighed deeply.


    "You''re right, Mari. I''m sorry. I thought I was doing the right thing, but I see now that I was wrong."


    Mari''s expression softened slightly, but her gaze dropped to her hands, now sped tightly in herp.


    "You''re strong, Haruto. You could''ve just pummeled Kota yourself, but instead, I had to step in. That''s something I never understand and it hurts me."


    "And¡­ At that time, when he pulled my hand, it scared me. What if he had hurt me? What if no one had been there?"


    Her voice cracked, her hands curling into fists as she hugged herself tightly. "What would''ve happened to me then?"


    Haruto paused, her words striking a chord deep within him. He knew all too well the fear of helplessness, the despair of being overpowered. Find your next read on empire


    Setting the tweezers aside, he carefully wrapped her knee with a bandage, his movements were gentle.


    Once finished, he stood and cupped Mari''s face, his thumbs brushing away the tears that threatened to fall.


    "I''m sorry," he said softly, his voice heavy with emotion.


    "I shouldn''t have left things as they were. I made you take the first step in everything, while I just stood back, afraid of what could happen."


    He met her gaze, his emerald eyes filled with sincerity. "Just like you, I was scared¡ªscared of what Kota might do, scared of how things could go wrong."


    "What if he uploaded those videos then? I would never forgive myself if something happened to you."


    "I thought distancing myself was the best choice. But I see now that it was cowardly. And I''m sorry for that."


    His words were true, but only half of it. Haruto could have just stopped Kota and made him delete those videos, but he did something else.


    Something that hurt this innocent girl and he felt guilty because of it.


    Mari searched his face, her eyes glimmering with unshed tears. After a moment, she broke into a soft smile and wrapped her arms around him in a tight hug.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You''re lucky you''re so handsome, Haruto," she teased, her voiceced with affection. "I can''t stay mad at a face like yours."


    "And you''re lucky to have a girlfriend like me¡ªone who never gives up," she continued, her tone lightening. "But don''t you dare pull that stunt again, or I''ll make you regret it!"


    Harutoughed, his arms encircling her in a warm embrace. "Of course not. I''ll be the best boyfriend you could ever ask for, my lovely Mari."


    Mari giggled, leaning her head against his chest as the tension melted away.


    However after awhile, her sudden words broke the momentary peace between them.


    "Did I¡­ do too much, Haruto?" she murmured, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Haruto gently pulled back from their embrace, his brow furrowing. "What do you mean? Kota deserves everything that happened to him."


    "Yeah, he does¡­" she admitted, hesitating before continuing. "But sometimes¡­ I feel sorry for him. He just¡­cks love."


    Haruto pulled a chair closer, sitting before her. His expression softened as he listened attentively. "Go on."


    Mari fidgeted with the hem of her skirt, her gaze distant as she delved into her thoughts. "In the past, Kota didn''t have many friends. He was¡­ kind of a snob, you know?"


    A smallugh escaped her as she recalled it. "He''d show off his game console, new toys, or whatever expensive thing he had, just to make friends."


    Haruto tilted his head, leaning on one hand. "But the way he said it was¡­?"


    "Annoying? Condescending? Snobbish?" he supplied, smirking.


    Sheughed softly, nodding. "Exactly. But he always thought no one wanted to be his friend because he was ugly. I didn''t think that was the case, though."


    She sighed, her smile fading. "I noticed something about him."


    "His parents never showed up¡ªwhether it was sports day or parent-teacher meetings. He was always alone. I felt sorry for him and wanted to be his friend."


    Mari''s gaze dropped to her hands as she confessed, "I thought I was helping him¡­ but I guess I only made things worse."


    Haruto gently took her hand in his, his touch firm yetforting. "Is that why you kept quiet about Kota''s obsession? You felt responsible?"


    She nodded, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    "Hey," Haruto said gently, his thumb brushing over the back of her hand.


    "That''s not on you. Kota''s actions are his own. He''s an asshole¡ªin and simple. None of this is your fault, alright?"


    Mari looked up at him, her eyes shimmering with gratitude, though a trace of doubt lingered.


    "I know¡­ but I still hope this changes him. I don''t want this to just break Kota¡ªI want him to realize his mistakes and be better."


    Haruto couldn''t help but smile at her. Even after everything, herpassion shone through.


    Despite her fear, her desperation, and the pain she endured, she still found it in her heart to care.


    She was remarkable.


    A kind, wonderful woman.


    The thought left a bittersweet taste in his mouth. Haruto felt a pang of guilt as he realized how much he had taken advantage of her sincerity.


    ''I need to stop this. I need to be sincere with her.''


    The sharp ring of the school bell shattered the moment, signaling the start of the next ss.


    "Let''s go. The teacher''s waiting for us," Haruto said, standing and extending a hand to help her up.


    But Mari didn''t budge. Her fingers tightened around his, her eyes pleading.


    "Why can''t we stay here a little longer?" she whispered, her voice soft and vulnerable.


    "I missed you¡­ I just want to be close to you for a bit more."

 Chapter 109 Everything That I Touch Turned Into Slut*

    Haruto widened his eyes. If it had been Chiyo or Asuka, such words would have left no room for doubt¡ªthey wanted to sleep with him.


    But Mari? Mari was different.


    She was innocent¡ªor so he had believed, until the chime of the system''s notification shattered his thoughts.


    [Ding!]


    [The Host triggered a new quest!]


    [The Best Part Of Reconciliation: The host has finally reunited with Mari Hayasawa after all the drama, and their rtionship is blossoming into something more intimate.]


    [Objective: The best part of reconciliation in a rtionship is sex! The host already turned the virgin into something naughty! You better take responsibility!]


    [Rewards: 1000 EXP, 45,000 Sex Coins, Item: Empyrean Ring.]


    [Time Limit: 3 hours 59 minutes.]


    Haruto rubbed his temples, muttering to himself, ''It seems like everything I touch turns into a slut in the end.''


    His gaze shifted toward Mari, who sat across from him, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her skirt, clearly nervous.


    A smirk tugged at his lips as he moved to sit beside her. "Fine, if you want to," he murmured, leaning in closer.


    His voice softened,ced with a tease. "You seem even more beautiful than thest time I saw you."


    "Are you sure you are missing me to the point you can''t sleep like one of those messages you sent me?" Stay updated via empire


    Mari''s face reddened, her nervousness doubling under his piercing gaze. Instinctively, she leaned back, putting some distance between them.


    "Of course! I''m part of the student council. Being beautiful is part of the job description," she retorted, sticking her tongue out yfully, though her voice betrayed her unease.


    She crossed her arms with a pout as she acted to be irritated. "But yes, I missed you¡ªand now you''ve annoyed me, reminding me of all the sleepless nights you caused."


    Haruto chuckled as he leaned in even closer, closing the gap she''d tried to create.


    "Then why are you dodging me right now?" he asked, his tone sly.


    "Wh-what? I''m not!"


    Mari stammered her wide eyes, the same soft hue as the sky, darting anywhere but at him.


    Haruto tilted her chin up gently with his fingers, his touch firm but not forceful, guiding her to meet his eyes.


    "I know you want me. Just admit it, and I''ll give you what you want."


    Mari''s face flushed a deep crimson, her gaze faltering as she tried to lower her head again, but Haruto was quicker.


    "No, Mari. Look into my eyes when you beg," he said, his voice a velvetmand.


    Her breath hitched, and she bit her lip, overwhelmed by embarrassment. Never in her life had she imagined herself in such a vulnerable position.


    Yet, the truth burned within her¡ªshe did want him.


    She wanted him badly.


    "Please¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Touch me, Haruto."


    He arched a brow, leaning back slightly as if unsatisfied. "I can''t hear you," he teased, his smirk deepening.


    Annoyed and impatient, Mari clenched her fists before snapping her head up to re at him, her sky-colored eyes zing with both frustration and longing.


    "I want you! I want you to touch me!" she blurted out, her voice clear and desperate, the red flush spreading from her cheeks to the tips of her ears.


    Haruto''s smirk softened into a rare, genuine smile, his eyes glinting with satisfaction. "That''s more like it," he murmured, leaning closer and kissing her gently.


    Mari pressed her palms against Haruto''s chest, her breaths quickening as he gently urged her to lie back.


    Yet her resistance faltered, her focus lost in the way his tongue explored her mouth.


    The intensity of their kiss left her breathless, her body growing warm, her pussy tingling with an ache she couldn''t ignore.


    By the time she realized, Haruto was already hovering above her, his hands deftly unfastening the buttons of her shirt, one by one.


    Their lips remained locked, tongues tangling in a heated dance as their mingled saliva trailed down from the corners of their mouths.


    "Ahhh¡­ Ha-Haruto¡­" she moaned softly, her voice breaking as his hand cupped her breast, his fingers teasing her nipple until it hardened under his touch.


    When Haruto finally broke their kiss, Mari''s lips instinctively chased his, a soft whimper escaping her.


    She loved kissing him¡ªit felt like savoring her favorite candy, sweet and addictive.


    He leaned back briefly, his hands tugging at the hem of his shirt before pulling it over his head, revealing his sculpted torso.


    Mari''s eyes widened, and an involuntary gulp escaped her.


    "What? You like this?" Haruto teased, guiding her hand to his toned abdomen with a smirk.


    Mari''s cheeks flushed as sheughed nervously, her fingers grazing over his firm muscles.


    "We-well, of course! Every normal woman would love it!" she retorted, pouting slightly, hating how easily he flustered her.


    Haruto chuckled , leaning down to press his lips to her neck. The soft, warm kisses he left on her skin sent shivers down her spine, her giggles turning into quiet sighs of pleasure.


    "Uggh... Ngghh..."


    His mouth traveled lower, brushing over her corbone before he reached her breast.


    His tongue flicked over her nipple before he bit down gently, the sharp sensation making her gasp and squirm beneath him.


    His impatience grew evident as he reached for his zipper, freeing his hardened length.


    "Suck it, Mari," he said, his voice low andmanding.


    He guided the tip of his cock to her lips, brushing it against them teasingly. "Make me feel good."


    Mari hesitated for a moment, but she finally nodded. Her lips parted as she allowed him into her mouth, the sheer size of him filling her throat and making her gag slightly.


    Her eyes watered as she adjusted, her hands gripping his thighs for support.


    "Easy," Haruto murmured, his voice softening as he slowed his movements.


    "Just rx. Let me lead."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She nodded again, let him guide her pace.


    His hips moved gradually at first, the warm tightness of her throat making his control waver.


    With a groan, he tangled his fingers in her blonde hair, pulling her closer as he thrust deeper, his need oveing his restraint.


    "Just this once, Mari," he rasped, his voice thick with desire.


    "Let me do this."


    Her throat tightened around him as she struggled to amodate his pace, her hands pressing lightly against his hips in protest.


    He groaned louder, his grip firm but not harsh, and murmured, "You''re doing so good. Your throat feels amazing¡­"


    Mari finally let go of her resistance, surrendering herself to his rhythm.


    She could feel the tension in his cock, the way it throbbed against her tongue as his climax neared.


    "Ah¡­ I''m gonna cum inside you," Haruto hissed, his tonemanding but filled with a desperate edge. "Swallow it all, Mari."


    When his release came, the salty warmth filled her mouth and slid down her throat in heavy spurts.


    She gagged slightly, the sheer volume overwhelming, but she swallowed obediently, her chest rising and falling withbored breaths.


    Haruto finally pulled away, his cock glistening, and he gazed down at her flushed face.


    Her teary eyes and the redness painting her cheeks made her look both alluring and vulnerable, stoking the fire in him once more.


    Taking her chin in his hand, he tilted her face up andmanded, "Open your mouth."


    Mari hesitated butplied, parting her lips to reveal the faint traces of his seed still lingering inside.


    "Good girl," he murmured, his thumb brushing over her bottom lip. "You swallowed everything, didn''t you?"


    Mari turned her head away, her pout returning as she tried to hide her flustered state. But even as she averted her gaze, her body betrayed her.


    The damp ache between her legs was proof enough of how much she had enjoyed every moment.

 Chapter 111 Next Time, Your Porn Video Will Be All Over The School!

    For a moment, neither of them moved, their bodies entwined as they caught their breath.


    Haruto copsed onto the bed beside her, pulling her into his arms as theyy in a tangle of limbs.


    He could heard the chime of the system as the questpleted:


    [Ding!]


    [Congrattions!]


    [You have sessfullypleted the quest: The Best Part Of Reconciliation.]


    [Rewards are now avable in your storage.]


    [Due to maxing out Mari''s Libido, the target Deprivation Matrix has been multiplied by 2x!]


    [Deprivation Matrix:]


    [Obsession: 60/100]


    [Corruption: 55/100]


    [Lust Affinity: 65/100]


    [Emotional Bond: 75/100]


    [Host Status Update:]


    [Level 33 ¡ú Level 35]


    He actually wanted more, but he knew she wouldn''t be able to walk if they kept doing it like a rabbit.


    Mari''s head rested against Haruto''s chest, her breaths still uneven as she listened to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.


    A soft smile graced her lips, her heart swelling with happiness. After so many agonizing days apart, being this close to him felt like a blessing.


    "You alright, Mari? Think you can walk this time?"


    Haruto teased, his voiceced with humor.


    "Last time, you were out ofmission for half the day."


    Mari let out a light, melodicugh, yfully nudging his side.


    "Of course, I can! You''ve learned to control yourself now, so I don''t have to suffer."


    Haruto smirked, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Well, excuse me. You''re just so damn irresistible. It''s not my fault I can''t hold back."


    Theirughter filled the room, light and carefree until the sound of someone clearing their throat snapped them back to reality.


    "Ahem," came a stern voice, causing both of them to freeze.


    They turned to see the school clinic doctor standing in the doorway, arms crossed and a pointed look on her face.


    "Next time, find a better ce for your¡­ activities," she said, her tone sharp but oddlyposed.


    "This bed is meant for sick students, not¡­ whatever this was."


    Haruto and Mari exchanged panicked nces, their faces flushing red. They wanted to cover their body but they found nothing, only each other bodies.


    They both opened their mouths to respond but couldn''t seem to find the words.


    The doctor sighed, shaking her head. "Rx. I''m not going to tell anyone¡­ for now," she added, her gaze narrowing.


    Relief washed over them, but her next words froze them in ce again.


    "But if I catch you two in here again, I''ll record the whole thing and share it with the entire student body. Understood?"


    "Yes, ma''am," they said in unison, their voices almost a squeak.


    As the doctor left with a final warning nce, the tension in the room finally eased. Haruto and Mari looked at each other, the absurdity of the situation sinking in.


    "Well, that was mortifying," Mari whispered, biting her lip to keep fromughing.


    Haruto grinned, his shoulders shaking as he tried to stifle his chuckle.


    "Yeah, but at least we got off with a warning. That could''ve been way worse."


    Their quiet giggles quickly bubbled intoughter,ughing at how awkward it was and their love-making session almost bing a porn video free for all students in school!


    As the bell for the next ss echoed through the school, they hurriedly straightened their appearances.


    Haruto smoothed down his zer while Mari buttoned her shirt, their hands moving quickly.


    He sighed, adjusting his tie. "Your friends are going to have a field day with this."


    "I bet the gossip about our disappearance after the drama will be all over the school by now."


    Mari, halfway through buttoning her blouse, let out a carefreeugh. "Oh, you know them so well, don''t you? They do love their gossip, but they also care about me more than you''d think."


    She paused, her expression softening as she nced at him. "If it weren''t for them, I might never have had the courage to stand up to Kota''s possessiveness. And we¡­ well, we might not even be together now."


    Haruto, now buckling his belt, gave her a genuine smile. "Then I owe them a thank you¡ªwhenever you decide to introduce me, that is."


    Mari froze for a moment, her hands lingering on the hem of her skirt. The idea of introducing Haruto to her friends made her stomach flutter.


    She''d read enough romance novels to know how these things could go, and jealousy wasn''t something she wanted in their rtionship.


    Still, she owed her friends so much. An introduction wouldn''t hurt¡­ right?


    "Hm," she hummed thoughtfully, a yful smile tugging at her lips.


    "I''ll introduce you when the time is right. Until then, you''ll just have to wonder."


    He just chuckled at her acting all mysterious.


    After hurriedly straightening their uniforms, Haruto bent down to tie his shoes while Mari fixed her skirt. They prepared to slip back into their roles as students.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As Haruto stood up, Mari suddenly brightened. "Haruto, why don''t we go on a date after school? There''s a great arcade nearby, and I know a cute caf¨¦ too!"


    Haruto raised an eyebrow, brushing off some dust from his sleeve. "Aren''t third-years supposed to be drowning in tutoring sessions and extra studying?"


    Mari pouted, cing her hands on her hips. "You don''t have to worry about that! I''m always in the top three in my ss, thank you very much!"


    "So, you''re okay with sneaking off, then?"


    Mari puffed out her cheek. "Of course! And besides, it''s not sneaking if I''m perfect enough to handle both!"


    Haruto smirked, shaking his head. "Wow, what a snob." He leaned closer, resting his chin on her shoulder as his voice dropped yfully.


    "Whatever you say, senpai. I''ll let you spoil me for once."


    Mari''s pout melted intoughter. "Snob? I''m just perfect, that''s all. And you, my dear, are lucky to have me!" She puffed her chest, her confidence lighting up the room.


    Haruto chuckled, stepping back. "Absolutely, Senior Mari. You''re the best. I''ll even admit it in public."


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    Their yful banter subsided as they grabbed their belongings, straightened up, and moved to leave the clinic.


    However, as the door slid open, they froze in ce. Standing just outside was Ayaka, her hands sped casually behind her back and an unreadable smile on her face.


    "Ayaka? What are you doing here?" Haruto asked, he was nervous.


    His mind raced¡ªdid she overhear something? Did she suspect his rtionship with Mari?


    "I have asthma," Ayaka said with a calm smile, her tone sweet andposed. "I came to rest."


    "Oh¡­ I see¡­" Haruto murmured, ncing awkwardly at Mari, who was now ring daggers at Ayaka.


    Mari''s mood darkened instantly at Haruto''s casual use of Ayaka''s first name. Her hand shot out to grab his wrist, pulling him closer possessively.


    "Come on, Haruto," she snapped, her re never leaving Ayaka.


    "We''rete for ss."


    Before Haruto could say anything, Mari tugged him firmly down the hallway, her steps brisk and filled with irritation.


    Behind them, Ayaka tilted her head, watching the pair retreat with an amused smirk.


    "Hmm¡­ so he really does have many women," she murmured to herself, her gaze lingering on their shoulders as they disappeared into the distance.

 Chapter 113 Lucky Girl!

    To his surprise, they stopped in front of a modest ramen shop tucked into a quiet corner of the street.


    In their hands were cups of hot chocte which was already empty as they threw it on the bin next to the shop.


    He looked at Mari, who shrugged with a smile. "What? Simple ces have the best food. Let''s eat!"


    Harutoughed, shaking his head. "You''re full of surprises, Mari."


    The ramen shop was cozy, with theforting aroma of simmering broth wafting through the air.


    The bar-style counter allowed them a front-row seat to the chef''s swift and skillful cooking. The menu, handwritten on wooden ts, added to the traditional charm.


    Mari dove into her ramen with fervor, slurping noodles and sipping the rich, savory broth with zero hesitation.


    Haruto, meanwhile, ate at a slower pace, asionally stealing nces at her. She ate with such gusto that he couldn''t help but grin.


    "I never thought you''d like a ce like this," he remarked.


    Mari paused mid-slurp, raising an eyebrow. "Why not? Sometimes, the best ramen is hiding in the simplest stalls."


    "It''s not the ramen I meant," Haruto rified.


    "You''re... you know, rich. Most girls I know wouldin if their first date was in a ramen shop."


    Mari burst outughing, nearly choking on her broth. She wiped her mouth with a napkin and leaned in conspiratorially.


    "You''ve been hanging around the wrong kind of girls, Haruto."


    His thoughts flicked briefly to the women in his life. Asuka would undoubtedly wrinkle her nose and drag him somewhere upscale.


    Chiyo might have gone along with it, but he could already picture the subtle disappointment on her face.


    Akane, on the other hand, would probably light up like a firecracker and happily dig in.


    "Oh,e on," Mari continued, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    "The rich ones are my parents, not me. Besides," she said, slurping thest of her broth, "I''m a big eater. Eating like this in an expensive restaurant would probably bankrupt you."


    Haruto blinked at her, genuinely taken aback. "Really? You don''t look like a big eater."


    Mari smirked, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Want proof?" She raised her hand and called out, "Another bowl of ramen, please!"


    Continue your adventure at empire


    Haruto was dumbfounded, as the server brought her a fresh bowl. She wasted no time, digging in with the same voracity as before.


    Bowl after bowl, she devoured them, drawing attention from the other patrons.


    By the time Mari set down her eighth empty bowl, the entire shop burst into apuse.


    Haruto joined in,ughing so hard he had to clutch his stomach.


    "You''re incredible, Mari," he said, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "Hoho! Of course, I am!" she dered, puffing out her chest with pride.


    "I''ve seen big eaters online, but never in real life," He admitted, his admiration evident.


    "You''re like some kind of ramen goddess."


    Mari''s cheeks turned pink at the unexpectedpliment.


    She tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear, her usual confidence wavering under his gaze.


    Despite her initial embarrassment about showing her appetite, his genuine admiration only made her feel closer to him.


    Haruto, lost in his thoughts about how effortlessly unique Mari was, nearly jumped when a familiar chime sounded in his head.


    [Ding!]


    [Mari Hayasawa''s Deprivation Matrix has increased!]


    [Obsession: 65/100]


    [Emotional Bond: 80/100]


    He blinked, startled by the notification. Mari''s emotional bond score had climbed significantly, and it hadn''t even been that difficult.


    "You okay?" Mari asked, noticing his momentary distraction.


    "Yeah," Haruto said, shaking it off. "Just amazed at how you can eat so much and still look this perfect."


    Mari''s blush deepened, and she swatted his arm lightly. "You really know how to embarrass a girl."


    He chuckled, feeling a warm bloom in his chest.


    As they stepped out of the ramen shop, the sky had deepened into hues of twilight.


    The streets were bustling with the rhythm of people heading home after a long day''s work.


    Amid the crowd, Haruto and Mari walked leisurely, their spirits light, theirughter cutting through the gentle hum of the city.


    Mari clung to Haruto''s arm, her grip tightening ever so slightly as if reluctant for their date to end.


    "Oh, by the way, aren''t you still working at Mrs. Inoue''s store?"


    Haruto asked, his gaze drifting to the streetmps flickering to life one by one.


    Mari pouted, her lips forming a slight curve of dissatisfaction.


    "Not anymore. Mrs. Inoue told me to focus on my studies. Can you believe that? I mean, working there is studying!"


    "What do you mean?" Haruto raised a brow.


    "Isn''t a part-time job just for earning some extra cash? And why do you even need one? You''re¡­ well, kind of loaded."


    Mari giggled, her eyes sparkling under the warm glow of the streetlights. "You know I''ve always wanted to get into that art and design university, right?"


    "Mrs. Inoue is famous in the fashion world¡ªnot just for her luxurious brand designs but for hermercial work too."


    "Working at her store was like hands-on training for me. But I guess she thought differently and told me to hit the books instead."


    Haruto''s eyes widened, genuinely impressed. "Wow, I didn''t know you were so serious about fashion. You''ve really got your future all mapped out."


    "Of course! I''m in my third year of high school, after all," Mari said with a proud smile.


    Her expression softened as she tilted her head to look at him. "What about you? Don''t you have a n for your future?"


    Haruto hesitated. His mind flickered to his past life¡ªthe tragic end the next year that had robbed him of any semnce of a future.


    Now, his only focus was avenging his sister and securing a happy ending for her. The idea of a future beyond that felt foreign, almost unattainable.


    "I don''t know yet," he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly.


    "I''m just taking things one step at a time."


    Mari stopped walking and turned to face him, her blue eyes searching his. Her cheeks flushed slightly as her voice softened.


    "What about¡­ a future with me? Do you ever think about that?"


    Haruto smirked, leaning down to pinch her cheek gently. "Of course I do. You''re my girlfriend. How could I not think about that?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her face lit up, a satisfied smile spreading across her lips.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but their conversation was interrupted by the nging of bells from a nearby stall.


    "Step right up! Try your luck at the lottery! First prize is a luxury onsen trip for two!" the stall owner hollered, shaking a bell with enthusiasm.


    Mari''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she tugged on Haruto''s sleeve. "Let''s try it! I''m lucky, you know. I never miss!"


    He chuckled, folding his arms. "Oh really? Let''s see if that luck of yours is as good as you say."


    They approached the stall, and Mari eagerly stepped up. She spun the handle of the lottery wheel with determination.


    The colorful wheel ttered as it turned, eventually spitting out a in white ball.


    "Ah, too bad, just a regr ball!" the stall owner said cheerfully, handing her a small plush doll.


    Mari pouted but quickly straightened up. "I''m not giving up that easily! Watch this."


    She tried again, but another white ball popped out.


    "Third time''s the charm!" she dered, rolling up her sleeves.


    With a flourish, she spun the wheel for the third time. The wheel ttered louder this time, and as it slowed, a glittering golden ball rolled out of the chute.


    Mari''s mouth fell open, and Haruto''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    For a moment, they were both frozen in stunned silence until the stall owner''s jubnt bell ringing snapped them out of it.


    "Congrattions! First prize¡ªa luxury onsen trip for two!" he announced, presenting them with a beautifully wrapped voucher.


    Mari let out an excited squeal and threw her arms around Haruto, nearly knocking him off bnce as they jumped up and down in unison.


    Theirughter rang out, drawing smiles from the passersby who couldn''t help but share in their infectious joy.


    The date had been wonderful from start to finish, but this grand finale had turned it into a truly unforgettable day.

 Chapter 115 I Miss My Mom

    Minami dove into the strawberry cake, her tiny hands clutching the fork as she devoured it like it was thest food on earth.


    Her cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk hoarding nuts, a smudge of whipped cream marking her nose.


    Haruto chuckled, his emerald eyes warm with amusement. "Slow down, Minami. The cake''s not going to run away."


    Haruka, however, was less entertained. She frowned, pulling a strawberry-patterned handkerchief from her pocket.


    With a sigh, she leaned over and wiped Minami''s face, her movements brisk. "If you keep eating like that, you''ll choke."


    Minami barely noticed the scolding, too absorbed in stuffing more strawberries into her mouth.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It''s so good!" she eximed, her voice muffled by cake.


    Haruto grinned, his gaze flickering to Haruka. "Of course it''s good. My sister made it. She''s amazing at everything."


    Thepliment caught Haruka off guard. Her cheeks turned a soft pink as she avoided his gaze, hastily cutting another slice of cake.


    "I made it for you, brother," she muttered, handing him the te. "Don''t let that child eat it all."


    He took the slice with augh. "She''s just a kid. She couldn''t finish a whole cake even if she tried."


    However, Haruka didn''t believe it, as a child, she could eat a whole cake when she was stressed out.


    So to make Minami scared and stop being a gluttony, she leaned closer to her, her ruby eyes narrowing yfully.


    "Do you know what happens to greedy little girls who eat too much cake?" she asked in a low, mysterious tone.


    "Their stomachs blow up!"


    Minami froze, her eyes wide with horror. She dropped her fork and clung to Haruto''s arm.


    "Brother, I don''t want my stomach to blow up!" she wailed.


    Haruto gently patted her head, hisughter spilling out. "Don''t worry, Minami. A good little girl''s stomach won''t blow up as long as she eats her vegetables."


    He pointed to the untouched sd on the pic nket.


    Minami''s face scrunched up in protest. "But Sister Haruka isn''t eating hers!"


    Haruka''s smug grin faltered. "I''m an adult. I don''t need to eat vegetables," she retorted, crossing her arms.


    Minami puffed out her cheeks, her small arms crossing in defiance. "That''s not fair! You ate a lot of cake too!"


    "That''s why you need to eat vegetables," Haruka shot back, cing her hands on her hips.


    "If you want to grow up and be an adult like me, you have to eat them."


    Faced with no choice, Minami red at the bell peppers in the bento box as if they were her mortal enemy.


    With a deep breath and a dramatic gulp, she picked up her chopsticks and nibbled on a piece, her face twisted in pure disgust.


    He leaned toward her, his voice a low murmur. "You liar. You don''t eat bell peppers either, and you''re still a kid."


    He ruffled her hair, earning a yful re as she stuck her tongue out at him.


    "Hmph! That''s the privilege of being a teenager," Haruka dered, her grin mischievous.


    "You can act like an adult in front of a child."


    Haruto chuckled and pinched her cheek lightly, watching it turn rosy.


    As Minami reluctantly chewed her bell pepper, Haruto and Haruka exchanged an amused nce.


    The three of them sharedughter and teasing, the autumn breeze carrying their voices into the forest as the golden leaves swirled around them.


    After finishing herst bite of cake, Minami darted over to Haruto with boundless energy.


    "Brother, can I swing on your muscles?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Haruto grinned, flexing his bicep in an exaggerated disy. "You mean these?" he teased.


    "Yeah!" Minami squealed, grabbing hold of his arm as he effortlessly lifted her.


    With her tiny hands gripping his forearm, she swung back and forth like a yful monkey, herughter ringing out.


    "Whoa! Brother''s muscles are amazing!" she eximed, her voice full of awe.


    Haruto chuckled, puffing his chest out in mock pride. "Hard work and dedication, Minami. You''ll need that too if you want muscles like mine someday!"


    The child giggled as he lowered her gently to the ground.


    But no sooner had her feet touched the nket than she spread her arms wide, her face lighting up with another idea.


    "I want to fly the airne next!"


    "ne it is!" Haruto replied, scooping her up and cing her on his shoulders.


    Holding her ankles securely, he began spinning around the clearing. "Ready for takeoff!" he called out, making airne noises as he swerved and dipped.


    "Vrooooom! Faster, brother, faster!" Minami cheered, herughter echoing through the quiet forest.


    Haruka sat nearby, her hands resting loosely in herp. Her crimson eyes softened as she watched them, their joy rekindling fragments of long-forgotten memories.


    She could almost see herself in Minami''s ce, being lifted by Haruto while their mother''sughter joined theirs.


    The sight brought an ache to her chest, bittersweet and lingering. Time had slipped away, taking with it the sakura''s blooms and their mother''s warmth.


    Yet here, in this moment, a piece of that happiness flickered back to life.


    Before she realized it, tears began to spill, hot and unbidden. She quickly turned her face away, dabbing her cheeks with the back of her hand.


    But Haruto noticed. He set Minami down gently despite her protests, ruffling her hair with a promise to y moreter.


    Enjoy new chapters from empire


    Then he walked over to Haruka, his brow furrowed with concern.


    "Haruka?" he asked softly as he sat beside her. "Are you okay?"


    She shook her head, keeping her face hidden. "It''s nothing," she muttered. "Just some dust in my eyes."


    Haruto didn''t press. He simply sat there, his presence a quiet anchor as he began rubbing her back in slow,forting circles.


    The forest grew still around them, the golden afternoon light fading into the deep orange hues of early evening.


    The colors of autumn mirrored the mix of emotions in Haruka''s heart¡ªvivid yet fleeting, beautiful yet tinged with mncholy.


    Haruto remained silent, his hand never leaving her back, to make sure she knew she was never alone in this world. Her brother would always be there for her.


    After ensuring Haruka had calmed down, the siblings began tidying up their pic.


    Minami sat nearby, her small hands clutching her skirt as she watched them with a troubled expression.


    Noticing her silence, Haruto walked over after securing their trash in the bag.


    He perched on therge rock beside her, his tone gentle as he asked, "What''s wrong, Minami? Aren''t you excited to see your parents again?"


    Minami lowered her gaze, her voice barely a whisper. "I don''t want to go back. Can Ie to your house instead?"


    Haruto''s eyes flicked to Haruka, who was now watching them intently. Her brows furrowed in concern.


    Minami''s odd request made them worried as they realized she hadn''t once mentioned wanting to reunite with her parents, even when she''d been crying alone in the forest.


    "What''s wrong at home?" Haruto pressed softly.


    His first thought went to an abusive household.


    He quickly scanned her for any signs¡ªbruises, cuts¡ªbut aside from the scraped knee, her small body seemed unharmed.


    ''Abuse can be invisible,'' he thought grimly.


    His gaze grew sharper, yet his tone remained calm.


    "You can''t just run away from home," Haruka interjected, her voice firm but steady.


    "Your parents must be worried sick. Don''t worry, though. We''ll stay with you until you''re safe."


    Haruto ced a hand on Haruka''s arm, whispering, "Let''s not rush this."


    Then he turned back to the child. "Minami," he said, crouching slightly to meet her eye level, "can you tell us why you don''t want to go home?"


    Minami was quiet for a moment, her small hands tightening their grip on her skirt. Finally, her voice came, soft and trembling.


    "They''re in the hospital... I don''t want to go there."

 Chapter 116 In That Autumn Rain

    The siblings exchanged a nce. The tension between them eased slightly. At least it wasn''t what Haruto had feared.


    "Well," Haruka said, her tone lighter, "I understand. Hospitals can feel scary sometimes."


    Minami shook her head, her voice trembling as she rified, "It''s not the hospital. It''s my mother..."


    Haruto blinked with confusion. "Your mother?"


    But Haruka''s expression shifted, her features hardening. She stood abruptly, brushing the dust from her skirt.


    "We''re going to the hospital," she said firmly.


    "You need to meet your mother, Minami."


    "But... but I don''t want to go! Can''t I just stay with you?" Minami clung tightly to Haruto''s arm, her small voice trembling.


    Haruto frowned, unsure of how to handle her fear.


    Haruka, however, seemed to understand more than she let on. Her voice rose sharply.


    "No! You can''t! You need to see your mom!"


    Minami flinched, her tears welling up as she whispered, "B-but my aunt said Mommy''s going to die..."


    Haruto''s heart sank, but before he could speak, Haruka pressed on, her tone unwavering.


    "That''s why you have to see her! You''ll regret it if you don''t!"


    Haruto nced at his sister, catching the sadness in her eyes. He ced a hand on her shoulder.


    "Haruka, calm down," he said softly. "We''ll take her together, okay?"


    Haruka''s resolve faltered, and for a moment, her sorrow showed through. She leaned into Haruto, and he hugged her tightly.


    "You always get this way around this time," he murmured, but she didn''t respond, just nodding silently against his chest.


    The night crept in, and with it, an air of urgency. Despite Haruto''s gentle attempts, Minami still refused to go to the hospital.


    Frustrated but unwilling to give up, Haruka finally resorted to using a fabricated folklore tale to frighten the child intopliance.


    It worked, albeit reluctantly, and soon the three of them were on their way.


    Haruto carried Minami, her small arms draped around his neck as sleep tugged at her eyelids.


    She yawned asionally, her head nodding against his shoulder as they approached the hospital.


    Once they arrived, Minami stirred awake, her resistance rekindled as they stood in the brightly lit hospital lounge.


    "Minami, you need to see your mother," Haruto said, kneeling in front of her as she sat on a waiting room chair. His voice was gentle, coaxing.


    But Minami only shook her head, tears welling up. "I''m scared. I don''t know what to do!" she cried, her small frame trembling.


    Haruto sighed, running a hand through his hair as frustration and worry gnawed at him.


    Haruka knelt beside him, cing her hands on Minami''s. Her voice was soft.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Minami," she began, her ruby eyes steady and warm, "if you don''t go now, you''ll carry that pain with you for the rest of your life."


    Minami''s tear-filled gaze met Haruka''s, hesitant yet curious.


    "In the past, I was scared too," Haruka continued, her voice faltering slightly.


    "When my mother was sick... her thin body, her bald head, her sunken eyes... she didn''t look like the mother I remembered. I couldn''t bear to face her. So I ran. As far as my little legs could carry me."


    Her voice cracked as her hands tightened over Minami''s. "By the time I realized what I''d done... it was toote. She was gone. And I''ve carried that regret ever since."


    She smiled faintly, but her eyes betrayed her grief. "You still have a chance, Minami. To see her, to talk to her. Don''t let fear take that away from you."


    Minami hesitated, then flung her arms around Haruka, sobbing. "But what if it is thest time? I don''t want to lose her!"


    Haruka gently stroked the child''s back, her voice soothing. "Then be her anchor. Be the reason she holds on."


    "Anchor?"


    Minami asked, pulling back slightly, her tear-streaked face searching Haruka''s for understanding.


    Haruka smiled, wiping Minami''s tears with the edge of her sleeve. "Just by being you¡ªa beautiful, smart, and adorable little girl¡ªyou''re already her anchor. You give her hope just by being there."


    Minami stared at Haruka, her hazel eyes reflecting the hospital''s soft glow.


    Slowly, she nodded. "I want to see my mom. I miss her."


    "Brave girl," Haruka said, tucking a strand of hair behind Minami''s ear. "She''s been waiting for you."


    Guided by Minami''s directions, they made their way to the ward. At the door, Haruto knocked, and it was answered by a man whose face lit up the moment he saw Minami.


    "Minami!" he eximed, rushing forward to envelop her in a hug. "Where have you been? I was so worried!"


    Minami clung to him, tears flowing as she recounted everything that had happened. Her father, Mr. Adachi, turned to Haruto and Haruka, bowing deeply.


    "Thank you for bringing her back. I''m so sorry for the trouble she caused."


    Haruto shook his head with a warm smile. "She wasn''t any trouble at all."


    The family retreated into the room, where Minami finally reunited with her mother.


    Their reunion was bittersweet, the room heavy with emotion but also filled with a renewed sense of determination.


    Haruka watched from the doorway, her chest tightening.


    The sight of Minami and her mother together, sharing a moment of love and hope, was a scene she could never have for herself.


    But at the same time, it felt like a small redemption¡ªsaving the girl from walking down the same lonely path she once had.


    For that, she was grateful.


    After a while, Haruto and Haruka quietly excused themselves, leaving the Adachi family to their reunion.


    The siblings walked side by side under the darkening sky, the stars beginning to twinkle faintly above.


    The silence was broken by Haruka''s voice, soft and hesitant. "Brother... I''ve never said this before, but... I''m sorry."


    Haruto stopped, turning to her in surprise. "What are you apologizing for?"


    Haruka came to a halt, bowing deeply. Her voice trembled. "When Mom was dying, you spent herst moments searching for me instead of being with her."


    "Because of my selfishness, you didn''t get to say goodbye." Her tears spilled over as her voice cracked.


    "I''m so sorry, Brother."


    "Haruka..." Haruto''s voice was gentle as he stepped forward, pulling her into a hug. "Do you know who asked me to look for you?"


    She shook her head, her sobs muffled against his chest.


    "It was Mom," he said. Experience more on empire


    "Herst words to me were to take care of you. To love you as much as she did. And that''s what I''ve tried to do every day since."


    He remembered that rainy day vividly¡ªthe weight of his mother''s final embrace as she whispered her goodbye, urging him to find his sister.


    The memory burned deeply, a reminder of the promise he made and the guilt he carried for failing to protect Haruka in their first life.


    Haruka broke downpletely, her small frame trembling in his arms as sobs wracked her body.


    "Mom loved you, Haruka," he continued, his hand rubbing soothing circles on her back.


    "She didn''t hate you for running. She only wanted you to be happy."


    "But... I was so selfish..." she choked out between sobs.


    "And you were just a child," Haruto said firmly.


    "Don''t cry anymore, Haruka. Don''t carry this guilt. Mom wouldn''t want that."


    Her cries grew quieter, though tears continued to stream down her face. "I''m sorry, Brother. I''m so sorry..."


    Haruto held her tightly under the starlit sky, his voice steady and full of love.


    "It''s okay. It''s time to forgive yourself. Mom''s watching over us, and she''s smiling."


    The two stood there, embraced under the stars, as if their mother''s spirit was wrapping them in her warmth, assuring them that all was forgiven.

 Chapter 117 Vacation With Mari!

    Haruto and Mari gazed at the traditional Japanese ryokan, its serene wooden architecture nestled against a backdrop of steaming hot springs, added with yellowish ginkgo trees that surrounded it, it was such a beautiful and peaceful ce.


    Mari clung to Haruto''s arm, her face lit up with excitement.


    "Wow, I can''t believe we''re actually on vacation together," she eximed.


    It was rare for her to go on vacation with a friend, moreover with her boyfriend, just the two of them.


    Her mind was full of the possibility of the things that they would do, enough to make a little blush to her cheeks.


    "Yeah, well, getting here felt like a battlefield," Haruto replied, sighing as the memory of the tense encounter with her parents resurfaced.


    Mari''s father, Mr. Hayasawa, a renowned politician, was fiercely protective of his only daughter.


    Haruto could still picture the man seated stiffly, nked by two menacing Dobermans, his sharp gaze drilling into him as though deciding if Haruto would leave the room alive.


    "If my daughteres back with so much as a bruise or a heartbreak," Mr. Hayasawa had warned, "you''ll disappear, and no one will ever find you."


    Those words haunted him even now. Thankfully, Mari''s mother had been a lifesaver¡ªher warmth and reasonableness helped ease the tension and eventually convinced Mr. Hayasawa to let Mari go.


    "That wasn''t that bad," Mari said, chuckling.


    "My father''s really kind once you get to know him. He''s just a little protective."


    "''A little protective''?" Haruto gave her an incredulous look.


    "That man wanted to feed me to those dogs. But anyway, let''s go in¡ªI''m starving. I want to see if their food lives up to the hype."


    Mariughed and let Haruto lead the way inside. Staff in elegant kimonos greeted them with bows, and the soothing scent of tatami mats filled the air.


    While Mari rxed in the lounge, Haruto approached the receptionist to check in.


    As he epted the room key, a light touch on his shoulder made him freeze.


    Turning around, his heart sank when he saw her¡ªlong, silky brown hair, piercing emerald eyes, and a familiar, sultry smile.


    "Asuka," he muttered, forcing a smile. "What a surprise."


    She leaned closer, her gaze a mix of amusement and annoyance.


    "Fancy meeting you here, Haruto. I thought you said you were too busy working to take a vacation together with me?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Haruto''s mind raced as she spoke, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    ''Oh fuck, what a bad luck,'' He inwardly cursed his luck.


    Thest time Asuka crossed paths with his other women, Chiyo, their exchange had been a masterss in passive-aggressive banter.


    Asuka''s words had been sharp and cutting, but Chiyo held her ground, matching wit for wit.


    However, Haruto knew Mari was different.


    She wouldn''t stand a chance against Asuka''s, her ex-bosss, sharp tongue, and worst of all, it would hurt them both¡ªespecially Mari, who was still navigating her youth.


    The idea of sharing a partner was undoubtedly foreign to Mari, a high school student still cherishing the simplicity of pure love.


    "Oh, yeah, about that," he stammered, "I came here with my friend Enji. You know how insistent he gets¡ªI couldn''t refuse him."


    "Enji?" Her eyebrow arched, clearly unimpressed.


    "And where''s this important friend of yours now?"


    "Uh, he''s wandering around the hotel," Haruto said, scrambling for a usible excuse.


    "He''s not the type to sit still for long."


    Asuka''s eyes narrowed slightly, as though dissecting his every word.


    After a moment, she smirked and leaned in even closer, her voice dropping to a teasing whisper.


    "Fine. Bute to my room tonight, won''t you?" she said, her emerald eyes glinting mischievously.


    Haruto forced augh, ying along. "Sure, but isn''t your husband around?"


    Asuka shrugged nonchntly. "I''ll book another room. Don''t keep me waiting, okay?"


    She gave him a yful p on the rear before strutting away, leaving him standing there, equal parts amused and rmed.


    He sighed heavily, muttering under his breath, "Sorry, Mari, but that woman''s harder to shake than a bad cold."


    Haruto found Mari in the lounge, her focus on her phone.


    Approaching her with an easy smile, he said, "Let''s head to the room and change into our yukata before we hit the buffet. It''s time to make the most of this vacation."


    He spoke casually, as though his encounter with Asuka had never happened.


    "Yes! Even if it''s just a three-day trip, we have to try everything they offer!"


    Mari''s excitement was palpable as she practically licked her lips in anticipation for the buffet!


    The ryokan''s buffet was famous for its wide array of dishes, ranging from traditional Japanese fare to modern cuisine.


    Even though the free vacation didn''t include it, Haruto had splurged for the upgrade, knowing it was worth every yen.


    Once they reached their room, they could see why the ryokan was really notable. The space was a harmonious blend of traditional Japanese aesthetics and modernforts.


    Tatami mats lined the floor, the scent of fresh straw mingling with the faint aroma of cedar from the wooden ents.


    Sliding shoji screens revealed a small, neatly kept garden in the room''s private backyard,plete with a steaming open-air hot spring.


    The futons were already arranged neatly on the floor,yered with plush bedding that promised a good night''s rest.


    ''This ce is amazing, Haruka might like it if we decided to go on vacation,'' he said inwardly as making a mental note about this ryokan.


    While Mari didn''t look that impressive, she has been to this kind of room a lot of times with her family, though this time more special since she was with Haruto.


    ''We will be in this same room for three days¡­ soaking ourselves in that hot spring and having sex?''


    The realization made her face red as she tried to hide it as much as she could.


    ''I¡­ I need to text Ruri and ask for advice!'' she thought.


    "I''ve got a quick call to make before I change. You go ahead and get ready first."


    Mari eagerly took him up on the offer, disappearing into the adjoining room to slip into her yukata and leave the room when she was done.


    Meanwhile, Haruto paced the room nervously, phone in hand, as he dialed Enji.


    "What now, Haruto?" Enji''s voice carried an annoyance in it as if it wasn''t his first emergency call.


    "What kind of mess have you gotten into this time?"


    "It''s urgent!" Haruto''s voice was desperate.


    "Let me guess. Your ''many women'' problem is catching up to you again? I told you¡ªone woman is enough!"


    Enji sighed, clearly ustomed to Haruto''s predicaments.


    "Well¡­ not exactly, but it''s close. Look, I need you toe here. I''ll even book you a free ryokan room for three days. What do you say?"


    Enji groaned, the sound of resignation evident. "Fine. You''re lucky I''m a good friend. Send me the address."


    Haruto''s relief was immediate. "You''re a lifesaver, thank you! Get here as soon as you can."


    After wrapping up the call and securing another room for Enji at the reception desk, Haruto finally made his way to the buffet to join Mari.


    It didn''t take long to spot her. She was at a table piled high with tes, enthusiastically sampling everything.


    "Wow, someone''s excited. Is the food really that good?" Haruto chuckled as he took a seat across from her.


    "It''s amazing! Especially the belly tuna¡ªit''s the best!"


    Mari eximed between bites, popping another piece of sashimi into her mouth.


    "You are right, protein needs to be a priority in this kind of buffet," Haruto grinned as he stood up to fill his own te, returning shortly with an assortment of meats and seafood.


    The two enjoyed their meal, chatting andughing as they worked their way through the buffet.


    The food lived up to its reputation, and they left the dining area feeling thoroughly satisfied.


    Back in their room, they decided to rx and take in the stunning view. The luxurious space featured a private hot spring in the backyard, overlooking a picturesque mountain range.


    However, Mari sat on the edge of the room, nervously texting her friends for advice. Her fingers hovered over the keyboard, her cheeks flushed with uncertainty.


    Yet, instead of offering helpful suggestions, her friends filled the chat with teasing remarks that only made her situation worse.


    ''Ugh¡­ what should I do? Should I ask him first?'' she thought, burying her face in her hands.


    ''Why can''t they be useful in moments like this?!'' Mari silently cursed her friends as they continued to yfully torment her. Find more to read at empire


    Haruto, however, noticed her difort. Despite the breathtaking view of the mountain range outside, Mari''s attention remained glued to her phone.


    Her tense shoulders and darting eyes were a clear sign that she wanted something. It didn''t take much for him to figure out what was on her mind.


    She wanted to have sex!


    Clearing his throat, Haruto casually asked, "I''m going to soak in the hot spring. Want to join me?"


    Mari jumped at his sudden question, nearly dropping her phone. "A-Ah!" she eximed, frantically catching it before it hit the ground.


    Flustered, she brushed the screen, stammering, "Y-Yeah! I''ll¡­ I''ll catch up in a bit!"


    Haruto''s lips curled into a sly grin as he stood. Without hesitation, he slid his yukata off his shoulders, letting it fall gracefully to the floor.


    Beneath it, he wore nothing, and the sudden reveal left Maripletely flustered.


    "Wha¡ª!" she squeaked, immediately covering her eyes with both hands. "W-Why did you just¡ª?! Haruto!"


    Haruto burst intoughter at her reaction. "Why are you so shy? You''ve seen me naked twice already, haven''t you?"


    "B-B-But it''s still embarrassing!" Mari stammered, her voice muffled behind her hands.


    "You''re too funny, Mari," he chuckled, running a hand through his hair as he moved toward the hot spring.


    Before stepping in, he turned back to her with a yful smirk.


    "Why don''t youe over and help me scrub my back before we soak?"

 Chapter 119 Hot Spring Sex**

    "Haruto¡­ are we really doing this in the hot spring?"


    Mari asked as she sank deeper into the steaming water, her arms wrapped around her knees. Her gaze flitted toward Haruto, who stood at the edge, preparing to join her.


    The hot spring was cozy, just big enough for two¡ªa private sanctuary where they could indulge without worry.


    "Why not?" Haruto smirked, slipping into the water beside her, the warmth enveloping them both.


    "Isn''t it exciting to try new things?"


    Before Mari could respond, his lips found hers in a gentle kiss, the warmth of his mouth matching the water surrounding them.


    The kiss deepened as Haruto bit her bottom lip softly, coaxing her to part her mouth.


    Their tongues met in a sensual dance, exploring and teasing as their mingled saliva added ayer of heat to the already steamy air.


    Haruto''s hands sought her out beneath the water. Taking her hand, he guided it toward his stiff cock, his lips leaving hers just long enough to murmur against her ear, "Stroke it, Mari. Make me feel as good as I do when I touch you."


    Mari''s cheeks flushed, but she nodded, her hand moving hesitantly at first before gaining confidence.


    The sensation of him under her fingers was strange yet thrilling, and she found herself wanting to elicit more of those soft groans escaping his lips.


    ''I need to step up my game,'' she thought.


    Remembering what little she knew about a man''s sensitivity, she pressed her thumb firmly against the tip of his cock, rubbing in slow circles.


    Haruto shivered, a low groan rumbling from his throat. "Great¡­ That feels amazing."


    His breath came heavier as her movements grew bolder, her thumb teasing the sensitive tip of his cock.


    The slickness of the water made each stroke smooth, her hand gliding up and down as she studied his reactions.


    "You''re a quick learner," Haruto murmured.


    His hands found her waist beneath the water, pulling her closer until their bodies were just a breath apart. His lips curved into a smirk as he watched her flushed face.


    "Haruto¡­ am I good enough?"


    "Yes¡­ Don''t stop," he encouraged, his hands sliding up her sides, his thumbs grazing the soft curve of her breasts.


    He bent down to capture her lips again, this time rougher, his tongue iming hers as he deepened the kiss.


    As her hand worked on him, Haruto''s own hands grew restless. They slipped lower, tracing her thighs before cupping her hips and pulling her onto hisp.


    The motion caused his cock to press against her entrance, the heated contact drawing a gasp from both of them.


    "Mari," he groaned, his forehead resting against hers. "I can''t hold it anymore, I want to be inside your slutty pussy.."


    Her heart pounded as she stared into his emerald eyes, his gaze making her shiver despite the warmth of the water.


    Slowly, she shifted her hips, teasing him just enough to elicit another groan from his lips.


    "Are you trying to take the lead now?" Haruto teased. His hands gripped her hips tighter, guiding her movements.


    "I¡­ I just want to make you feel good too," Mari admitted softly, her cheeks ame.


    "Mari," Haruto murmured, his voice deep and raw with desire. "Take your time. I''ll guide you."


    Her heart raced as she nodded, trusting himpletely despite her nervousness. Slowly, she adjusted her hips, sinking inch by inch.


    The stretch was familiar, a blend of difort and pleasure that made her gasp softly, making her want more.


    "Ahh¡­ Ugh¡­," Mari whimpered, her hands gripping his shoulders for support.


    Her breath hitched as he filled her, the connection so intimate it made her chest tighten.


    "You''re doing so well," Haruto groaned, his hands moving to her waist to steady her.


    His thumbs traced slow, soothing circles against her skin as he resisted the urge to thrust deeper. "Now, deeper Mari, and move your body more."


    Mari bit her lip, her embarrassment was all gone as she began to move, testing the waters.


    The buoyancy of the spring made her movements smoother, each rise and fall sending shivers through both of them.


    "Ahhh~ Nnngghhh!!!" Enjoy new stories from empire


    She let out a soft moan as she adjusted to the rhythm, the water sshing gently around them with every motion.


    "I-Is this okay?" Mari asked, her voice trembling as her hands slid up to cradle his face.


    Haruto smirked, his emerald eyes locking onto hers. "Better than okay," he murmured, leaning in to capture her lips again.


    His kiss was possessive yet tender, his tongue teasing hers as his hands guided her hips into a steadier rhythm.


    "But let''s see if you can do even better."


    Her cheeks flushed at the challenge, and she shifted her angle slightly, experimenting with deeper movements.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The new sensation drew a deep groan from Haruto, his grip on her tightening as he tilted his head back, exposing his neck.


    His cock was warmer than usual because of the water filled in, making him even more rxed as her wall tightened around him.


    "You''re learning fast," he praised, his voice strained with pleasure. "Keep going, Mari. Show me how much you want this."


    Spurred by Haruto''s words, Mari''s movements grew bolder, her hips rocking hard.


    The water''s resistance added an unusual pressure, amplifying each motion and sending an electric shock coursing through her body.


    The heat of the spring melded with the fire building inside her, leaving her utterly consumed by the sensation.


    Haruto''s cock hit every sensitive nerve within her, his hard cock stretching her in ways that made her head spin.


    Each thrust sent shockwaves through her, she felt herself faltering, the pleasure almost too much to bear, but Haruto''s firm hands on her waist kept her moving.


    He guided her into a faster rhythm, as he wanted more of her clenching hole.


    "Ohhh!!! Aahhh!!!"


    Mari cried out, her voice high-pitched and trembling.


    Her body, so weak under the relentless waves of pleasure, trembled uncontrobly.


    "Nghh! I''minggg!!!" she screamed, her voice echoing around the private hot spring.


    Haruto''s grip on her waist tightened as her orgasm ripped through her, her walls mping down on him.


    "Shit, you''re so tight," he muttered, his voice strained as he fought to keep his own release at bay.


    "Your pussy feels insane when you''reing," he whispered into her ear, his breath hot against her skin.


    Mari barely registered his words. She was lost in the haze of pleasure, her mind a nk te as her body quivered in the aftermath.


    Her sensitive pussy throbbed painfully, every nerve alight as Haruto continued to move inside her.


    The overstimtion was overwhelming, but there was something with it that made her not want to stop, she wanted his dick to destroy her.


    "Haruto¡­ I¡­ I can''t¡­" she whimpered, her voice faint and trembling as the relentless heat and friction pushed her closer to the edge again.


    Haruto grinned against her neck, his breath hot against her skin. "Yes, you can," his hands gripping her hips tighter.


    His pace didn''t falter, each thrust deliberate and deep, pulling more soft cries from her lips. "You''re stronger than you think, Mari. Let me take you higher."


    Her vision blurred, her body surrenderingpletely to his control. Each movement of his cock sent fresh jolts of pleasure coursing through her, and she could feel herself spiraling toward another release.


    The relentless heat of the water, the way his body moved against hers, and the sheer intensity of his presence¡ªit was all too much, and yet she craved more.


    "AHH!!! I''M CUMMING AAGGAINN!!"


    Mari''s head lolled back, her hair cascading into the water as another orgasm ripped through her. This time, it left her trembling uncontrobly, her breaths shallow and ragged.


    Haruto groaned deeply, the sensation of her tightening around him driving him closer to his own climax.


    She mped down on him, sucking him deeper as her trembled pussy wanted to message him dry.


    "Fuck!" he muttered through gritted teeth, his forehead pressing against hers as he struggled to hold on.


    The way her body responded to him, sent a thrill through him that he couldn''t quite describe.


    Feeling himself nearing the peak, he withdrew at thest moment, gripping her hips firmly as his climax hit.


    With a guttural groan, his seed spilled into the water, clouding the surface as his body shuddered with release.


    They leaned against each other, their breaths mingling as they both came down from the high. Mari''s body trembled in his arms, her energy spent.


    Suddenly, her body slumped, and her head fell against his chest. Haruto''s eyes widened in rm.


    "Mari?" he called, his voice tinged with panic as he cupped her face.


    Realizing she had fainted, likely from the intense heat both inside and out, he didn''t waste a moment.


    Scooping her up, Haruto carried her out of the water, cradling her protectively as he moved quickly toward their room.


    He carefullyid her down on the futon, grabbing a towel to pat her dry and a nearby nket to keep her warm.


    As he ensured she was resting peacefully, a notification from the system pinged in his mind, announcing that he had leveled up. Almost simultaneously, his phone rang from the nightstand.

 Chapter 121 Dont You Love Your Son?

    Asuka raised a brow, clearly not buying his feigned innocence. "Another lie," she said with a dramatic sigh.


    "Even saints lie, Haruto. You''re no exception." Turning to the staff, she added with a bright smile, "We''ll take the Private Spa Suite."


    The staff maintained her professional demeanor, though her gaze flickered with the slightest hint of amusement at the exchange.


    "Excellent choice. Please have a seat in our lounge while we prepare the suite. It will be ready in approximately ten minutes. In the meantime, feel free to enjoy the refreshments and our massage chairs."


    "Thank you," Haruto said with a polite nod before turning to Asuka.


    The two made their way to the lounge area, a cozy space outfitted with plush seating and a row of massage chairs.


    Asuka immediately headed for one, her movements fluid as she eased into the chair.


    "Ahh, this is nice," she murmured, reclining as the chair''s rollers began working along her back.


    She shot Haruto with a sidelong nce.


    "So, are you ready to spill your secrets, or should I turn up the heat once we''re in the suite?"


    Haruto settled into the chair beside her, "You really don''t let up, do you?"


    Asukaughed softly, closing her eyes as she rxed further into the rhythmic motions of the massage chair.


    "Not when it''s this much fun."


    Haruto leaned back, letting the chair knead away the tension in his shoulders. For now he decided to shut up as the more he talked, the more she would know the lie behind him.


    After about ten minutes, the staff returned. "Your private romantic spa is ready for use," she informed them with a warm smile, bowing slightly before motioning for them to follow her.


    As they walked through the spa''s corridors, soft instrumental music yed in the background, mingling with the faint aroma of essential oils.


    Haruto let his gaze wander, taking in the luxurious setting.


    Well, it was expected as this spa cost more than even the room for a day.


    The staff paused at a set of double doors, pushing them open with a smooth motion.


    The room was spacious and felt cozy with  soft music humming in the background.


    Dim lighting casts a warm glow, entuating the soft textures of the d¨¦cor. Aromatherapy candles flickered in various corners, their mes dancing gently, releasing a calming blend of chamomile and citrus into the air.


    "This is our private spa suite," the staff began, her tone practiced but enthusiastic.


    "As per your request, the aromatherapy is designed for ultimate rxation. The room features two massage tables and a half-open design leading to a secluded backyard with a heated jacuzzi."


    She gestured toward the sliding ss doors that revealed the bubbling jacuzzi, surrounded by a small, well-manicured garden.


    Haruto''s eyes briefly lingered on the jacuzzi before scanning the rest of the room.


    A small table was set with a bottle of champagne chilling in a silver bucket, alongside two crystal sses and a tray of artfully arranged snacks¡ªchoctes, fresh fruits, and delicate pastries.


    The staff moved toward a side table and picked up a flyer, handing it to Asuka. "This outlines the usual steps for couples to enjoy their spa experience, but of course, you''re wee to modify it as you see fit."


    "Additionally, we offer optional hot stone massages or other services. Should you require assistance, simply ring the bell." She pointed to a sleek, silver bell on the table.


    With a graceful bow, she concluded, "Please enjoy your private spa."


    Her steps were light and measured as she left the room, the doors closing behind her with a soft click.


    Asuka let out a small hum of approval, her eyes sweeping across the room. "Now, this is impressive," she said, her lips curving into a satisfied smile.


    Her gazended on the champagne, and her expression turned yful. "We should take this to the jacuzzi."


    She picked up the bottle, holding it out toward Haruto with a sly grin. "Won''t you help me open it?"


    Haruto, trying to keep his mind from wandering back to thoughts of Mari, took the bottle from her hands.


    He was just worried that the girl would wake up and wander around the hotel and they would pass each other.


    ''It would be awkward,'' he thought, ''I need to activate that skill when I am done with Asuka,''


    The cork popped with a satisfying sound, and a faint mist of chilled champagne rose from the neck of the bottle.


    He tilted it carefully, pouring the golden liquid into the waiting ss Asuka held out.


    She swirled the sszily before bringing it to her lips, taking a slow sip. Her eyes fluttered shut, and she exhaled a contented sigh.


    "Ah, now that hits the spot." She opened her eyes, the mischief returning.


    "Want me to pour you some?"


    Haruto shook his head, cing the bottle on the table. "I''m not twenty yet, remember? No alcohol for me."


    Asuka''sugh was light, teasing. "But you''re old enough to sleep with another man''s wife?"


    Her wordsnded yfully, and Haruto smirked in response, reaching for chocte from the tray. The moment he bit into it, his expression soured, and he quickly set the rest down.


    "Ugh, why is this so bitter?"


    Asuka chuckled, swirling her champagne again. "That''s bonbon chocte. It''s filled with alcohol. You''re clearly not cut out for this stuff, no matter how much you try to act the part."


    Her gaze sharpened, locking onto him. "Though with that tattoo on your back, you do look the part of a gang member. Are you?"


    Haruto froze for a fraction of a second before masking his unease with a casual grin.


    "You''re too sharp, Asuka. You scare me sometimes."


    She leaned forward, resting her chin in her hand. "Maybe it''s because my son is in a gang too? Do you know it, Haruto? Are you in the same one?"


    Her voice was light, almost yful, but her eyes were piercing as if searching for the truth.


    Haruto''s mind raced. ''Did Kota tell her something? Or is she guessing?''


    He thought back to Kota''s battered face after Mari shared about his perverted personality of stalking her and putting hidden cameras all over her room.


    "What do you mean?" Haruto asked cautiously, masking his difort with a feigned air of confusion.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Did something happen to Kota?"


    Asuka sighed, her hand hovering over the tray before selecting a chocte-dipped strawberry. She bit into it delicately, chewing slowly before speaking.


    "He''s in the hospital. He''s alwaysing home with bruises and wounds, but this time¡­ it was serious."


    Her tone was unsettlingly calm, as though she were discussing a trivial inconvenience rather than her son''s hospitalization. Haruto''s brow furrowed.


    ''Why isn''t she more concerned? Shouldn''t she be at his side instead of here?''


    But she wasn''t. Her demeanor remained unnervingly rxed, her focus more on the champagne than the fact that her son had been hospitalized.


    ''So what Mari said was true,'' Haruto thought grimly.


    ''Kota isn''t loved by his parents.''


    He felt pity crossed his mind before being snuffed out by his resentment. ''But it''s still his fault he turned out the way he did. That bastard brought it on himself.''


    Haruto cleared his throat, forcing his voice to stay steady. "Maybe he''s being bullied," he suggested.


    "I''ve heard gangs from other schools have been shaking down students for moneytely."


    "Maybe," Asuka mused, though her tone was skeptical. She swirled the champagne in her ss again, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    "But then, how do you exin the new tattoo on his arm? Seems like he''s chosen a side, doesn''t it?"


    Haruto felt his chest tighten. ''Damn it, she doesn''t miss anything.''


    Haruto closed his eyes for a moment, steadying his thoughts. ''She''s sharp, I need to tell her half the truth, I just can''t lie to her over and over again.''


    "He''s been in trouble at school," Haruto admitted, choosing his words carefully.


    "A girl shared proof that he has been stalking her for years and even put hidden cameras in her room. That''s what I know."


    Asuka''s expression darkened slightly, a faint shadow of disappointment crossing her face.


    "That boy¡­ If only he focused on something productive, like studying or being rich. Maybe then he wouldn''t have to stoop to such things to get a girl''s attention."


    Her detached tone sent a chill through Haruto. He studied her carefully, searching for any flicker of maternal concern, but found none.


    "Asuka," he asked quietly, "do you¡­ hate Kota?"


    She tilted her head, her lips curving into a faint smile. "I don''t hate him. I just don''t feel anything for him."


    Her honesty left Haruto momentarily speechless, though he could feel a bit of sorrow in those emerald eyes.


    She turned her gaze toward the jacuzzi, the flickering light of the candles reflecting in her eyes.


    "He''s an unwanted child," she said softly. "I can''t love him."


    Her words resonated with certain, as though she had longe to terms with this truth.


    "Is it because of your husband?" Haruto asked, the question slipping out before he could stop himself.


    "Perhaps," she replied, her voice carrying a hint of bitterness.


    She gazed at Haruto for a long time, her mouth was open as if wanted to say something but she ended up closing it.


    "But does it matter now?"


    She suddenly leaned closer, her yful smirk returning. "Enough about him. Why don''t we enjoy the jacuzzi?"


    Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she added, "Or maybe¡­ you''d prefer to do something else first? Your fingers look wrinkled already."


    She narrowed her gaze, her grin widening. "Did you have some fun with another woman in a hot spring before meeting me?"

 Chapter 123 Boob Job On The Massage Table*

    Haruto slipped off his yukata in one smooth motion, revealing his toned, muscr form. His hardened cock stood proud as he discarded his underwear, stepping confidently onto the massage table.


    Positioning himself over Asuka, he rested his length between her soft, inviting breasts.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    He teased her, the tip of his cock brushing against her sensitive nipple, making her shiver.


    "Please take care of me, too," he said with a yful grin.


    Asuka smirked, her handsing up to cradle her breasts. She pressed them together, enveloping him in her plush warmth.


    "Oh? So I have to work too?" she teased, her voiceced with mischief.


    "I thought you wanted to be in control."


    Haruto chuckled, his hands resting lightly on her shoulders as he gave a small thrust, feeling her skin yield to his pressure.


    "Something this good needs both of us," he replied smoothly, pressing forward just enough to nudge the tip of his cock against her lips.


    Asuka let out augh, her gaze sultry as she opened her mouth to take him in.


    Her warm, wet tongue swirled around the head as he groaned, thebination of her mouth and the tight press of her breasts sending sparks of pleasure coursing through him.


    The sensation was overwhelming, his cock gliding between the soft, pillowy mounds while her lips and tongue worked on his sensitive tip.


    Each subtle squeeze of her hands on her breasts added to the friction, heightening the pleasure with every slow thrust.


    Haruto''s breath hitched as he murmured, "You''re too good at this, Asuka."


    She chuckled, her lips pulling away momentarily, leaving a string of saliva connecting them.


    "Well, I am a generous woman," she quipped, squeezing her breasts tighter around him. "Let''s see if you can handle all of me."


    She then sucked his cock again, making sure she felt good.


    Asuka hummed around his cock, her tongue swirling teasingly along the head. The vibrations of her voice sent shivers down his spine, making him grit his teeth.


    Her mischievous gaze flickered upward, locking with his as her lips sealed tightly around his tip, pulling him deeper into her mouth while her breasts continued to work their magic.


    "Damn, Asuka," Haruto muttered, his voice husky as his fingers found their way into her hair. He gently gripped her head, guiding her movements as he rocked his hips forward.


    Without waiting for her response, Haruto thrust forward again, harder this time, his cock gliding smoothly between her soft breasts and nudging insistently against her lips.


    "Ahh¡­ I''m gonna go harder. Hold on tight," he murmured, his voice thick with arousal as he quickened his pace.


    The force of his movements sent ripples through her breasts, and Asuka instinctively tightened her grip, pressing them together to increase the friction.


    Her lips parted to amodate him, her tongue flicking against his swollen tip each time it brushed past.


    Haruto growled softly, his hips moving in a faster, more relentless rhythm. Each thrust brought him closer to the edge, the tight press of her breasts and the delicate suction of her lips driving him wild.


    Asuka''s moans only added to his pleasure, the vibrations resonating through his cock as he slid deeper.


    Her tongue darted out to swirl around him, her yful licks sending sparks of pleasure coursing through his body.


    She adjusted her angle slightly, taking him further into her mouth, her throat tightening around his cock as he pushed in with more force.


    "Ah, shit. No one could ever defeat your blow job," he groaned, one hand gripping the edge of the massage table for bnce while the other slid into her hair


    Asuka''s eyes gleamed with mischief, her movements growing more enthusiastic as she pressed her breasts tighter and sucked harder.


    Haruto''s breathing grew ragged, his pace bing erratic as he felt the pressure building.


    His thrusts became deeper, his cock sliding further into her mouth, hitting the back of her throat and making her gag slightly.


    But the sound only spurred him on, the vibrations sending jolts of pleasure straight to his core.


    "You''re¡­ amazing," he panted, his voice strained as he fought to maintain control.


    The sight of her flushed cheeks, the way her breasts jiggled with every movement, and the wet heat of her mouth working on him allbined to push him closer to his limit.


    Asuka moaned around him, her fingers massaging his thighs as if encouraging him to let go.


    She pressed her chest up further, the pressure almost overwhelming as she tightened her hold. Her tongue swirled expertly, teasing his sensitive tip as she matched his rhythm perfectly.


    "Ahh¡­ I''m close," Haruto warned, his voice a low growl as he thrust one final time.


    His body tensed, the coil of pleasure snapping as he came, his release spilling into her mouth and over her chest.


    Asuka swallowed eagerly, her lips curling into a smirk as she licked her lips. "Looks like I made you lose control," she teased, her tone dripping with satisfaction.


    Haruto smirked back, his chest heaving as he caught his breath.


    "Don''t get cocky," he replied, his voice filled with yful challenge.


    "We''re far from done."


    With a mischievous gleam in his eyes, he leaned down, brushing a kiss against her lips before trailing lower.


    "Now¡­ let''s see how good you taste," he murmured, ready to return the favor.


    Haruto shifted his position, gripping Asuka''s thigh as he lifted her leg onto his shoulder. He couldn''t resist brushing the head of his cock teasingly against her entrance.


    The slick heat of her arousal made her body shudder..


    "Oh? Already trembling?" Haruto chuckled, his tone smug.


    "You came just from the blowjob, didn''t you?" His voice dropped lower, dripping with teasing as he pressed against her pussy, feeling the slickness of her juices.


    "What a slut."


    Asuka arched an eyebrow, her lips curling into a sultry smirk. "You leave me no choice," she said yfully butced with desire in her tone,


    "Your cock feels so good I couldn''t help myself."


    Harutoughed as he tightened his grip on her thigh. "Ah, you really know how to drive me crazy, don''t you?" he said, leaning closer so their bodies brushed against each other.


    "Let''s see how long you canst before you''re begging for mercy."


    Without further warning, he thrust into her, hard and deep, burying himself in her tight, weing heat.


    Asuka cried out instantly, her back arching off the massage table as waves of pleasure radiated through her body.


    "OHH!!! NNGHH!!!" she whimpered, her nails wing at the table''s surface.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Come on¡­ Haruto¡­ harder," she demanded, her voice breaking into soft moans as she bit down on her lower lip.

 Chapter 124 Are You Satisfied With Me?**

    Haruto didn''t hold back as his thrusts became more forceful, each movement sending jolts of pleasure through Asuka''s trembling body.


    Her nails dug into the table''s surface as she arched her back, her breasts rising and falling in rhythm with his relentless pace.


    "Damn, you''re tight," Haruto groaned, his hands gripping her hips firmly as he pulled her closer with every thrust as her pussy mping down on his cock, sucking him deeper.


    Asuka''s breath hitched, her lips parting as she cried out, "Haruto! Don''t stop¡­ right there!"


    Her voice was high-pitched, trembling with ecstasy as she clung to the table, her legs quivering against his strong shoulders.


    Haruto smirked. "I wasn''t nning on stopping," he teased, leaning down slightly to shift the angle of his thrusts.


    The new position made Asuka gasp sharply, her nails wing desperately at the polished wood beneath her.


    "Nngh¡­ Haruto!" she cried out again, her head tilting back as a shudder wracked her body.


    He could feel her walls tightening around him, signaling her climax.


    "Come for me, Asuka," he murmured, his voice low andmanding as he picked up the pace.


    "I know you can''t hold on anymore."


    With a strangled moan, Asuka''s body arched off the table as the first wave of her orgasm washed over her.


    Her legs tensed, her thighs squeezing against Haruto''s sides as she trembled uncontrobly.


    "AHHH!! NGGHHH!!!" she whimpered, her voice breathless and filled with pleasure.


    He slowed his movements slightly, letting her ride out the waves of her release, his hands caressing her thighs in a soothing gesture.


    But Haruto wasn''t done.


    He leaned down, his lips brushing against the shell of her ear as he whispered, "You''re not getting off that easily."


    Asuka''s eyes widened, a mix of excitement and exhaustion gleaming in her gaze. "Who¡­ Who said I''m done too?" she murmured, her voice teasing.


    "Hah! I told you will love it," Haruto replied smugly, pressing a soft kiss to her jawline before trailing his lips down her neck.


    His hands slid up her sides, fingers grazing over the curve of her waist before gripping her firmly once more.


    He adjusted his stance, pulling her closer to the edge of the table as he plunged back into her.


    Asuka gasped, her body responding instantly to the deep thrusts.


    Her hands flew to his shoulders, clutching tightly.


    "AHHH!!! HNNGG!!! HARDER HARUTO!!!"


    She demanded, her voice a sultry plea that sent a thrill through him.


    "Your cock feels so good!!!"


    "As you wish," Haruto growled, his movements growing rougher as he pinned her in ce.


    The intensity built quickly, their bodies moving in perfect harmony as they chased their shared pleasure.


    Asuka''s moans became louder, her voice echoing through the room as she surrendered to the overwhelming sensations.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her hands trailed down his back, her fingers sying across his muscles as her body quivered beneath him.


    She could feel the heat pooling low in her belly, signaling the approach of another climax.


    "Haruto¡­ I''m¡­ I can''t¡­" she stammered, her voice breaking into a series of desperate cries.


    "I wanted toe again!"


    "Yes, you can," Haruto urged.


    He tilted her hips slightly, adjusting the angle to hit the perfect spot with each thrust.


    The effect was immediate; Asuka''s body tensed, her nails raking across his skin as a second, more powerful orgasm tore through her.


    "I''M COMING AGAAINNN!!!"


    She cried out his name, her voice raw and filled with ecstasy as her entire body shook.


    Haruto groaned, feeling her walls clenched tightly around him, driving him closer to the edge.


    But he held back, savoring the sight of her unraveling beneath him.


    Asuka copsed against the table, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath.


    Her flushed cheeks and zed eyes were a testament to her pleasure, but she wasn''t ready to stop.


    With a yful smirk, she reached up to pull Haruto down for a heated kiss.


    "Nnnggghh¡­ I see your skill increasing so much," she murmured against his lips, her voice breathless but filled with affection.


    "How many women you fuck, Haruto?" she teased.


    Haruto chuckled, his hands brushing over her damp hair. "Well, it''s a man''s secret."


    But the gleam in his eyes hadn''t faded. "Think you''re ready for more?"


    Asuka''s smirk widened, her fingers trailing teasingly down his chest.


    "I can handle anything you''ve got," she challenged, her voice dripping with confidence.


    Haruto grinned, epting the dare as he wrapped his arms around her and lifted her from the table.


    Her legs instinctively wrapped around his waist as he carried her to a nearby wall, pinning her against the cool surface.


    "Then let''s see how loud I can make you scream," Haruto whispered, his breath hot against her ear as he thrust into her once again.


    The angle allowed him to go deeper, drawing a startled moan from Asuka as her head fell back against the wall.


    "OHHH!!! MNNHH!!!!" she cried out, her voice echoing in the room.


    Her nails scraped down his back, leaving red trails in their wake as she clung to him desperately.


    "SOO GOODD!!! HARUTOO!!!"


    Each thrust sent waves of pleasure coursing through her, the intensity building until she was teetering on the edge once more.


    "You wanted toe again?" Harutoughed as he felt her body tighten around him.


    Her pussy trembled nonstop as the mixing liquid of pre-cum and her love juices dropped to the floor. Stay updated with empire


    His cock was on fire as her pussy kept mping down on him making his thrust deeper and harder.


    He leaned in, capturing her lips in a fierce kiss as he drove her to her third and most powerful climax.


    "AHHH!!!! I''M CUMIINGGG AGAIINN!!!"


    Asuka''s scream was muffled against his mouth as her body convulsed in his arms.


    Her legs trembled as she held onto him for dear life.


    "Damn¡­ Ie¡­"


    Haruto groaned, the sensation of her release pushing him over the edge as well.


    He buried himself deep inside her, his own climax crashing over him.


    They stayed like that for a moment, their bodies intertwined as they caught their breath.


    Haruto gently lowered Asuka back onto the table, his hands brushing over her flushed skin in a soothing gesture.


    "Do I satisfy you?" he said.


    She nodded, "I never cum this much before." she smirked.


    Heughed, feeling proud of what he did. However, his mood changed when he saw the notification from the system.


    [Mari''s location is 50 meters apart!]

 Chapter 125 Enji To The Rescue, Or Not?

    Haruto widened his eyes, his focus locking onto the system map where Mari''s chibi icon blinks steadily.


    She was inside the spa¡ªjust like them!


    ''Damn, how many hours did I spend with Asuka for Mari to already wake up?!'' he thought, his heartbeat quickening.


    Scrambling to his feet, he scanned the room until his eyesnded on his yukata, crumpled in a heap on the floor.


    He crouched quickly, snatching up his phone and fumbling to check the time.


    16:00. Two hours had passed and the notifications from his phone made him facepalm.


    ''50 messages and 20 missed calls, all from Mari?! She would kill me if she found out I''m with Asuka!''


    Stay updated through empire


    He swipes to open LANE and fires off a message to Enji.


    His fingers flew over the screen, but his body stiffened as warm arms suddenly encircled his waist.


    A faint breath brushed against his back, and he froze.


    Turning his head, he found Asuka''s mischievous grin staring back at him. Her chin rested lightly on his shoulder, her voice low and teasing.


    "Hmm¡­ Messaging your other women already?"


    Haruto''s chuckle was awkward, his posture stiff as he tried to slip free of her hold. "Of course not. I''m just messaging Enji. We''ve been here for two hours, and I don''t want him to worry."


    "Enji? Isn''t he a big boy?" She tilted her head, her lips quirking in skepticism. "Why babysit him?"


    "Well¡­ yeah, but we promised to go somewhere," he replied, the lie rolling off his tongue with practiced ease.


    He smiled to sell it, though he knew Asuka could probably see straight through him. He even wonders if she has any telepathy skills, she was too sharp.


    Her gaze lingered, sharp and knowing, before she finally released him with a soft hum of disinterest.


    Haruto exhaled quietly as she moved away, her attention drifting to the refreshments table.


    Asuka put the champagne bottle and a ss on the tray. She added a bowl of chocte-covered strawberries, carrying it all to the jacuzzi.


    "Join me in the Jacuzzi when you''re done with¡­ whatever that is," she said over her shoulder, her tone airy as she sauntered toward the outdoor Jacuzzi.


    Haruto slumped with relief, his fingers flying back to his phone. "Enji, answer me ASAP. I need your help," he typed, hitting send.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Enji was seated at avish buffet, leaning casually on one elbow as he flirted with a stunning woman seated across from him.


    His te was piled high with lobster tails, their golden butter glistening under the warm light.


    "Well, you see," he said, his tone smooth and conversational, "any guy who''d let a woman as gorgeous as you go must be aplete idiot." he winked at her, making herugh because of his antics.


    "I know, right?" she replied, herugh light but edged with bitterness.


    Her ck hair with a hime cut added to her elegance as an older woman, especially with those siren ck eyes that could bewitch every man.


    "It''d be nice if all men could understand that I''m just not looking formitment."


    "You remind me of a friend of mine," Enji said, spearing another piece of lobster with his fork.


    "But you''re right. You''re far too beautiful to be tied down."


    The woman smirked, leaning forward slightly as if to close the gap between them.


    Before Enji could press his advantage, his phone vibrated loudly against the table, breaking the moment.


    He tried to ignore it, but the buzzing continued relentlessly, drawing a raised eyebrow from hispanion.


    "Why don''t you check that?" she said, her tone teasing. "I''ll wait."


    With a sigh, Enji reached for his phone. His screen was a mess of notifications, all from Haruto.


    He unlocked it reluctantly, his jaw tightening as he read the barrage of messages.


    "What? What do you want now?" he typed back curtly.


    The reply was instant: "Mari is in the spa! Help me divert her attention!"


    Enji scoffed. "Who''s Mari again? Which one is she?" he typed back, shaking his head.


    Haruto then replied with a picture of a blonde woman with blue eyes like the sky.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She was a gorgeous woman to the point that Enji questioned how the hell his friend could get this girl.


    "I''ll be out in an hour. Make sure she''s gone by then orter after I get out of the spa!" Haruto had added.


    Enji grumbled under his breath as he typed his response. "I''m busy right now. Do it yourself."


    Secondster, another message popped up. "Enji, I''ll tell your sister you went on vacation without her," Haruto threatened.


    "You know how much she wanted to visit this ryokan."


    Enji''s heart sank. ''That bastard! How the hell does he know?!''


    A bead of sweat formed on his brow. If his sister found out, she''d definitely tell their father, and the thought of his father¡ªa policeman¡ªdiscovering his "extracurricr activities" made his stomach churn.


    It was already hard for him to hide all of his tattoos and piercings every time he went to his parents'' home in a different prefecture. If his sister blew everything out, it would be the end of him.


    With a heavy sigh, he red at the phone.


    "FINE! YOU ASSHOLE!" he typed back, his finger stabbing the send button with unnecessary force.


    The woman across from him tilted her head, her voice low and sultry. "What happened? Are we not having fun anymore?"


    Enji forced a smile, though his frustration showed in the tightness of his jaw. "Sorry, something urgent came up. I have to go."


    Sheughed softly, rising from her seat with a knowing smile. "That''s fine. I wasn''t really interested anyway."


    "Just wanted to have a little fun."


    Her heels clicked against the tiled floor as she walked away, leaving Enji to clutch his chest theatrically.


    "Ahh¡­ That woman is dangerous," he muttered to himself. "It hurts my heart."


    With onest wistful nce at his unfinished meal, Enji pushed back his chair and made his way to the spa, muttering a string of curses directed at Haruto.

 Chapter 126 The Core Of Jealousy Is Insecurity

    Mari reclined in the pedicure chair, her toes submerged in warm water as the masseur worked gently on her feet.


    Her phone vibrated on the small table beside her, and she quickly snatched it up, her heart racing. Haruto had finally replied.


    ''Having too much fun soaking in the hot spring. Made a lot of new friends! It makes me forget about my phone, I''m really sorry Mari!''


    She stared at the message, her lips pressing into a thin line. It had been an hour since hisst reply, and while she wanted to believe his words, her mind buzzed with doubts.


    Anxiously, she bit her thumbnail, oblivious to the masseur''s movements on her feet.


    Her friends had already advised her to calm down, reminding her she was overreacting, but their words barely registered. Her stomach churned with unease.


    ''Is it because I''ve watched too many dramas about cheating?'' she thought, recalling countless over-the-top betrayals and love triangles.


    She shook her head, trying to focus on something else.


    Her friend''s voice echoed in her mind: "The root of jealousy is insecurity."


    But Mari couldn''t identify any such feeling in herself. She was beautiful, smart, and kind¡ªaplete package.


    She wasn''tcking in any department, especially whenpared to other women her age.


    ''No,'' she reasoned, ''It''s because Haruto is too perfect. If I could just find one little w¡ªsomething embarrassing that would make other women cringe¡ªI wouldn''t feel this way.''


    She sighed deeply as the masseur''s hands moved to her toes, tickling her slightly. She flinched and leaned forward.


    "Um¡­ could you skip that part, please?" she asked politely, offering an apologetic smile.


    The masseur nodded silently, adjusting their focus.


    "You seem anxious, youngdy. Must be a man''s problem."


    Mari startled slightly, turning toward the voice. Beside her sat a man with striking red hair, lounging casually in a neighboring massage chair.


    His posture was rxed, but the numerous piercings on his ears and nose gave him an air of rebellion.


    She blinked, unsure how to respond, so sheughed awkwardly.


    "I''m a man, so if you''re dealing with a problem like that, you can talk to me. I''ll give you some advice," the man said smoothly, shing an easy grin.


    Mari hesitated, weighing her options. Her parents'' warning against talking to strangers from her childhood briefly flickered through her mind, but she dismissed it.


    She was an adult now, after all. It was just a conversation, right?


    "Well¡­ it''s just that my boyfriend hasn''t replied to my messages or calls for an hour," she admitted, fiddling with her fingers. "I started wondering if he''s cheating on me."


    The red-haired man nodded, his expression understanding. "I get it. That''s normal for someone your age."


    "Really? So, I''m not overreacting?" Mari leaned forward, her voice tinged with relief.


    "It''s just¡­ we were together earlier, and¡­ well, after we had sex, I woke up and he wasn''t there. Isn''t that cold?"


    The man''s brows shot up, but he quickly smoothed his expression. "Cold? That''s downright freezing! What a bastard move."


    Mari bit her lip, looking away briefly. "He''s not that bad¡­" she muttered.


    "Ah, I''m Miyamura, by the way," the man introduced himself, his grin widening.


    The man''s identity was Enji. He wanted to make sure to stir a little bit drama for Mari and Haruto as a payment for his friend being an asshole.


    "I''m Hayasawa," Mari replied politely, bowing slightly. "And¡­ yeah, he''s not terrible, but¡­ ugh, I don''t even know how to exin it."


    "Not sensitive? Irresponsible? An asshole?" Enji supplied helpfully, ticking off each word on his fingers.


    Mari cleared her throat,ughing nervously. "Maybe¡­ something like that."


    She hesitated before continuing, her voice dropping in embarrassment. "But what I''m doing isn''t wrong, right? I mean, I sent him about 50 messages and called him¡­ maybe 20 times."


    Enji widened his eyes in shock. ''Goddamn, this girl is a handful!'' he thought.


    Explore new worlds at empire


    Still, he kept hisposure, leaning slightly closer. "Girl, you''re not wrong¡ªyou''re just too soft! You need to step up your game."


    Mari blinked, intrigued. "What do you mean?"


    He gestured dramatically, his tone earnest. "Men will always be jerks if you let them get away with it. You need to be more assertive."


    "Get angry, curse him out, or hit him with the silent treatment! Make him realize how wrong he was. You''ve got to show him your worth!"


    Mari nodded eagerly, absorbing his words. "You''re right¡­ I shouldn''t let him off so easily."


    As she mulled over his advice, Enji leaned back in his chair, hiding a sly grin. Inside, he wasughing maniacally.


    ''Hah! Eat that, Haruto! Let''s see how you handle an angry girlfriend after this!''


    ***


    Haruto shivered slightly, rubbing his arms as a sudden chill ran through him. He sneezed, his brows furrowing.


    "Huh? Feels like someone''s talking about me," he muttered, ncing around.


    Across from him, Asuka chuckled, her voice light and teasing. "Maybe it''s one of your other women, you know?"


    Haruto rolled his eyes. "I told you, I''m here with Enji. There''s no other woman."


    Asuka shrugged nonchntly. "Oh, I don''t really care about all that. Sharing doesn''t bother me."


    Haruto blinked, his grin faltering for a moment. He was used to Asuka''s unconventional attitude, but her casual eptance of such a notion still puzzled him.


    The very idea of one of his women entertaining another man was enough to stir an uneasy knot in his chest.


    Narrowing his eyes slightly, he asked, "Is it because¡­ you have another man?"


    Asuka''s eyes widened briefly before she threw her head back andughed¡ªa deep, genuineugh that made the water ripple faintly around her.


    She reached out, resting a hand on his shoulder as she leaned closer, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "Are you jealous, Haruto?"


    Her grin widened as she added, "Of course, I don''t have another man. I just like you too much."


    Her words struck him. The sincerity in her tone was undeniable, yet something about it felt unbelievable.


    His gaze drifted to the bracelet around her wrist¡ªa simple yet elegant piece he had given her.


    That alone brought a quiet warmth to his chest.


    ''That bracelet''s power is gone, but she still keeps it. Guess she really does like me,'' he mused, a small smile tugging at his lips.


    "Why are you smiling like that?" Asuka teased, nudging his arm.


    "Are you so overwhelmed by my deration of love that you''re about to cry?" She sped her hands together dramatically.


    Haruto let out augh, shaking his head. "Well, I do love that you like me," he replied honestly, his voice steady and sincere.


    His words seemed to catch her off guard. Her teasing demeanor softened as her eyes widened, a faint blush dusting her cheeks.


    She smiled, tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear.


    "Hm¡­ if that''s your idea of flirting, it''s not going to work on me."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Really?" Haruto quirked a brow, his grin returning.


    "Then why do I see tears in your eyes?"


    She gasped, lightly swatting his arm. "Oh my! I guess I really am moved by your words."


    Theirughter mingled with the gentle rustling of ginkgo leaves drifting from the nearby trees.


    The golden evening light cast a soft glow over the scene, the soothing warmth of the jacuzzi wrapping around them like aforting embrace.


    At that moment, the world felt far away, and all that mattered was the sharedughter and the unspoken connection between them.

 Chapter 127 Inferno Ramen!

    Haruto strolled back to his room, a faint melody humming from his lips, still buoyed by the rxing spa session with Asuka.


    The warmth of the evening lingered on his skin, and his mood was light, the day''s events ying through his mind like a pleasant daydream.


    As he reached his sliding door, he noticed it was slightly ajar. "Perfect. Toozy to dig through my pockets," he murmured, sliding it open with ease.


    The sight that greeted him, however, froze him mid-step.


    Mari stood in the center of the room, arms crossed tightly over her chest. Her usually soft features were twisted into a sharp frown, her sapphire eyes brimming with fury.


    She tapped her foot against the tatami floor rapidly, each thud echoing her irritation.


    Haruto instinctively hesitated, his initial n to greet and hug her quickly shelved. Stay updated with empire


    "Uh¡­ hey, Mari¡ª"


    "Where have you been all this time?" she demanded, her voice sharp enough to cut through the room.


    Haruto blinked, caught off guard by her tone. "Err¡­ at the hot spring? Didn''t I send you a message?"


    He scratched the back of his neck, his tone careful, wary of escting her anger.


    ''She didn''t see me with Asuka, did she?'' he thought, heart skipping a beat.


    He quickly reviewed the map in his system interface with his mind, confirming that Mari had left the hot spring twenty minutes before him.


    ''No way she knows. But then¡­ why is she this mad?''


    Mari''s eyes narrowed further. "Do you think that''s enough? Why didn''t youe to find me as soon as you saw my message?" Her voice rose, each wordced with frustration.


    Haruto held up his hands defensively. "Ah, well, you see¡­" He paused, scrambling for a usible excuse.


    "I, uh, ran into Kota''s father. I couldn''t just leave him like that." He sighed heavily.


    Mari''s frown deepened, suspicion flickering in her gaze. "Kota''s father? And why couldn''t you leave him?"


    Haruto''s face turned somber as he pulled on his most heartfelt expression, as though the weight of the world rested on his shoulders.


    "He wanted to talk about Kota. He asked me why his son ended up in the hospital."


    He sighed again for good measure, looking down at the tatami as though burdened by guilt.


    Mari''s eyes widened, her irritation melting into shock. "Hospital? What happened to him?" Her voice softened, concern taking over.


    Despite everything, Mari''s worry for Kota struck a chord of guilt in Haruto because he lied to her. ''


    But, not entirely a lie,'' he thought. ''I did meet Kota''s mother and she asked me about what happened to him.''


    He cleared his throat. "Well, you know Kota''s part of a gang, right? Apparently, the leader lost it and beat him to a pulp. Put him in the hospital."


    His gaze stayed fixed on the tatami, his voice tinged with sadness. "I feel bad for him. I never thought he''d end up like this¡­"


    Mari gasped, covering her mouth with her hands. "That''s¡­ all because of me?" Her voice trembled, guilt flooding her features.


    Haruto stiffened, realizing toote he''d overyed the lie. ''Damn it. Of course she''d me herself. Why didn''t I think of that?''


    He stepped forward, cing his hands gently on her shoulders. "This isn''t your fault. It''s mine. Please, don''t me yourself."


    Mari''s eyes glistened with unshed tears. "But if I hadn''t told everyone about what happened, none of this would''ve happened¡­"


    Haruto pulled her into aforting hug, stroking her hair softly.


    "If you hadn''t, we wouldn''t be together. And more importantly, you''d still be living in fear, trapped in that cycle. Kota deserved what happened to him."


    Mari tilted her head back to look at him, her watery blue eyes searching his face for reassurance.


    "Really?"


    "Of course," he said, offering her a warm smile.


    "Now, let''s forget about Kota and everything else. Let''s just enjoy this trip together, okay?"


    Mari nodded slowly, her expression lightening. "Alright. But¡­ I want to do something special tonight," she added, a small smile creeping onto her lips.


    Haruto chuckled, relieved by the shift in her mood. "Anything you want."


    Inwardly, however, he sighed in relief. ''Thank God Mari''s not as sharp as Asuka. If she had even half of Asuka''s intuition, this trip would''ve gone to hell already.''


    Just then, a familiar chime echoed in his mind, making him jolt.


    [Ding!]


    [Host triggered a new quest!]


    [Quest: Hell or Heaven? It''s Your Choice!]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Description: Two of the host''s targets are in the same vicinity, yet the host seeks to keep them apart. Will the host seed in preventing their meeting, or embrace the chaos? The choice is yours.]


    [Objective: Prevent Mari and Asuka from encountering each other¡ªor orchestrate their meeting.]


    [Rewards: 45,000 sex coins, 1,200 EXP, and Navigating the Sweetheart skill update.]


    Haruto''s eye twitched. ''Skill update? What even is that? And I get rewards no matter the oue? Isn''t the system too generous?


    He sighed, rubbing his temple. ''Either way, why don''t the system give this quest faster?''


    Mari''s gentle tap on his shoulder startled Haruto from his thoughts.


    Turning, he saw her holding a small bag, her expression bright and eager.


    "Come on, let''s go," she said with a yful smile, her earlier frustration seemingly wiped away.


    Haruto raised a brow, ncing at the bag in her hand. "Where are we going tonight?"


    Her grin widened, a mischievous glint in her eye. "It''s a secret! You''ll find out when we get there."


    She tugged him along, her newfound cheerfulness so infectious that Haruto didn''t even press her for more details.


    To his surprise, their walk took them beyond the cozy ryokan and into the bustling nightlife of this prefecture.


    Unlike the city''s sprawling urban glow, this area had a charm of its own¡ªtraditionalnterns hung from storefronts, illuminating the narrow streets with a warm, golden hue.


    Laughter and conversation filled the air as tourists and locals mingled, the rxed atmosphere washing over them.


    After a short stroll, they stopped in front of a ramen shop that was already drawing a considerable crowd.


    Haruto tilted his head as he noticed the line snaking out the door, the rich aroma of broth wafting toward them.


    "Ah, so this is the ce," he mused, rubbing his chin. "Looks like a popr spot. You want to eat here?"


    Mari nodded enthusiastically. "Yup! Let''s go inside!"


    After queuing for nearly an hour, Haruto and Mari finally entered the bustling ramen shop.


    The moment they stepped inside, Haruto felt his nose tingle as the unmistakable aroma of chili hit him like a wave.


    He sneezed twice, his eyes scanning the tables. Bowl after bowl of fiery red ramen caught his gaze, each steaming with an intimidating intensity.


    "Huh?" he muttered, brows furrowing as sweat trickled down his temple.


    "Are we... eating something spicy?"


    Mari''s smile widened, her eyes glinting with a mischievous spark that sent a shiver down his spine.


    ''Don''t tell me¡­'' Haruto thought, dread slowly creeping in.


    "Can I order something else?" he asked, his tone cautious as he offered an awkward smile.


    "Of course you can!" Mari''s tone was bright and cheerful¡ªtoo cheerful. "After you eat the Inferno Ramen!"


    Haruto''s stomach sank as they were guided to a table. He could sense the trap closing in, and her expression left no doubt in his mind.


    This wasn''t just dinner¡ªit was payback.


    "Mari¡­" he began, his voice soft, trying to reason with her.


    But before he could plead his case, the staff appeared at their table, pen and pad in hand. Mari wasted no time.


    "Two Inferno Ramen, please!" she said excitedly, her tone so sweet it made Haruto''s stomach churn.


    The staff smiled and bowed before heading off to ce the order.


    Haruto, meanwhile, was frozen, his chance to protest snatched away before he could say a word.


    "Mari," he tried again, his voice tinged with desperation.


    "If you''re still mad at me, can you please forgive me? You know I¡ª"


    "Can''t handle spicy food?" she interjected, her smile soft yet utterly terrifying. "Oh, I know."


    She tilted her head, her voice suddenly taking on a deceptively sweet tone. "But, Haruto, there are some things that just can''t be forgiven with only a ''sorry''."


    Her innocent expression belied her true intentions, and Haruto knew exactly what she was doing.


    For any other man, that adorable smile might have been enough to make them fall at her feet. For him, though, it was the stuff of nightmares.


    "But!" she added, leaning forward slightly with the same unnerving grin. "Just eat this ramen with me tonight, okay?"


    Haruto sighed in defeat, slumping slightly in his seat. "Fine. I''ll eat it. Everything for my beloved Mari. The most beautiful woman on earth."


    For a brief moment, her cheeks turned a soft pink, and her smile lost a bit of its menace. "If you think that''ll get you out of eating it, you''re out of luck," she huffed, looking to the side.


    "But I will buy you all the milk cartons you want after."


    Haruto''s smile twitched as he tried to reconcile her teasing affection with his impending doom.


    "Well, thank you, Mari," he muttered, bracing himself for what was sure to be an unforgettable meal.

 Chapter 128 An Idiot Way To Die

    As they waited for their meals, Haruto found himself too anxious to focus on anything else.


    His eyes darted around the shop, watching other customers as they battled their bowls of Inferno Ramen.


    One muscr man across the room had a face as red as the broth, guzzling carton after carton of milk, yet still coughing and tearing up.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Haruto gulped, wiping his damp palms on his pants. Across the table, Mari was watching him with a mischievous grin, clearly enjoying his growing dread.


    "Mari," he said, breaking the silence, "can you even handle spicy food?"


    Mari raised a brow at him, her expression turning confident. "Of course I can! I''m a foodie. To be one, you have to be able to eat any food."


    Haruto squinted at her skeptically. "Really? Being a foodie is *that* important to you?"


    Mari nodded firmly and pulled out her phone from her small bag. She scrolled for a moment before turning the screen toward him with a triumphant smile.


    "See? I even have a blog dedicated to reviewing restaurants and food. It gets tons of visitors!"


    Her eyes sparkled with pride, like a child showing off a prized aplishment.


    Haruto took the phone, expecting to see her beautiful face stered across every post. After all, Mari was half-Japanese, half-European, and stunningly photogenic.


    Who wouldn''t want to follow a blog filled with pictures of her enjoying food?


    But to his surprise, there wasn''t a single photo of her. Each post featured only pictures of the restaurant''s interiors, dishes, and meticulous reviews of every meal she''d tried.


    But the most weird part was he didn''t find any content rted to fashion and design.


    "Weird¡­" Haruto muttered, tilting his head as he handed her phone back. "I thought you wanted to be a designer. Shouldn''t your blog focus on fashion instead?"


    Mari slid her phone back into her bag, frowning slightly. "Can''t a woman have more than two hobbies and dreams?" she retorted.


    Then, her voice softened as she admitted, "I actually do have a fashion blog... but it''s not as popr as my food one."


    Haruto smirked knowingly. "Let me guess¡ªyou don''t post any pictures of yourself there either, do you?"


    Mari''s eyes widened in surprise. "No! How did you know that?"


    He sighed, shaking his head. "You''re too naive sometimes. If you posted your face, you''d be famous in no time."


    "These days, people love seeing personal content like daily vlogs or mukbangs. They want to connect with the person behind the posts."


    Mari rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "Hmm¡­ maybe you''re right. I''ve always thought the reviews and photos were enough, but maybe I should try a new tform or style."


    Her eyes sparkled with excitement, like sunlight glinting off the ocean. "Thank you, Haruto. Because of you, I might actually be a famous designer¡ªor food blogger¡ªsomeday."


    Her genuine enthusiasm made Haruto smile. He reached across the table and pinched her cheek gently.


    "Ah, you''re giving me too much credit. If you do be famous, it''ll all be because of your hard work."


    Then, with a teasing grin, he added, "But don''t forget about your boyfriend when you''re a big-shot, alright?"


    Mari''s cheeks flushed pink. "Of course I won''t forget you, duh¡­" she murmured, turning her head to the side in an attempt to hide her embarrassment.


    Haruto chuckled, leaning back in his chair. Her reaction was too cute, and for a moment, he almost forgot about the terrifying bowl of ramen that awaited him.


    The moment the ramen bowls arrived, Haruto''s heart sank. The broth was a vivid red, glowing like moltenva, and the scent alone burned his nostrils, forcing an involuntary sneeze.


    This was the infamous Inferno Ramen, living up to its fiery reputation.


    Before he could gather his courage, a staff member approached their table, holding two papers.


    "Ah, I''m so sorry," they said with a polite bow.


    "It seems we forgot to provide these earlier. Before customers can eat the Inferno Ramen, we require you to sign a waiver."


    The staff handed them the documents, adding, "Please read it carefully. If you decide not to proceed after reading, we won''t charge you. That''s our policy since this was our oversight."


    "Damn it¡­" Haruto muttered under his breath, reluctantly cing his spoon back on the table to pick up the paper. As he scanned the text, his unease deepened.


    The waiver outlined the potential side effects: stomach pain, nausea, vomiting, and, in extreme cases, fainting and even heart attack. Haruto''s grip on the paper tightened.


    ''Who would willingly eat this stuff?!''


    But across the table, Mari was already signing the document with an air of nonchnce, her pen strokes confident and fluid. Her grin widened as she nced up at him, daring him silently.


    Haruto let out a resigned sigh. ''I can''t back out now¡­ not in front of her.'' Experience more on empire


    Gulping, he scrawled his signature on the paper and handed it to the staff, who nodded politely before disappearing into the kitchen.


    Now there was no escape.


    Haruto stared at the steaming bowl in front of him. The broth still bubbled faintly, releasing a spicy aroma that seemed to scorch the air.


    His usual strategy for ramen was to taste the broth first, but he quickly dismissed that idea. There was no way he was willingly drinkingva.


    ''I''ll eat the noodles fast¡ªno breaks.''


    He reasoned with himself. In most spicy foods, the real burn hits when pauses. If he could power through, he might survive.


    But first, he needed to let the ramen cool down. The steam rising from the bowl looked like it came straight from the depths of hell.


    His gaze flicked to Mari, who had no such hesitation. With an eager smile, she scooped up a spoonful of broth and sipped it delicately.


    Haruto''s eyes widened in disbelief as she nodded in approval.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s just as spicy as everyone says," she mused, a satisfied smile gracing her lips.


    Haruto wrinkled his nose, watching her in horror. "Can you even taste the broth with all that spice?"


    Mari tilted her head, thinking. "It''s always an issue with spicy food, but don''t worry. The broth is super rich! This is good ramen!"


    She grinned and slurped up a mouthful of noodles,pletely unbothered by the inferno she was consuming.


    Her eyes sparkled with amusement as she noticed his hesitation. "What are you waiting for, Haruto? Eat up!" she teased, her mischievous smile enough to send a chill down his spine.


    Haruto inhaled deeply, gripping his chopsticks as if they were hisst line of defense. The rising steam stung his eyes, and the sheer intensity of the spice made him want to flee.


    But he couldn''t. Not in front of Mari.


    ''Be brave,'' he told himself. ''You''re her man. Act like it!''


    With a final gulp, he closed his eyes and dove in, grabbing a clump of noodles and stuffing it into his mouth.


    The effect was immediate. His throat ignited as if he had swallowed fire, and tears sprang to his eyes.


    His face turned crimson, veins popping as he struggled to breathe.


    The noodles slid down his throat, burning every inch along the way.


    Haruto clenched his fists, resisting the overwhelming urge to spit it out. ''This is torture!''


    His stomach churned in protest, and sweat poured down his temples.


    But just as he considered giving up, a sudden notification from the system shed before his eyes:


    [Asuka is 100 meters apart!]


    The fiery noodles lodged in Haruto''s throat, and his eyes widened in pure panic.


    The unbearable heat seared his esophagus, and as he coughed violently, the spice shot into his nostrils like a zing inferno.


    Tears streamed uncontrobly down his face as the pain overwhelmed him.


    ''Shit! I''m gonna die!'' he thought in agony, his vision blurring.


    ''This is it¡­ this is how I go¡­ choking on spicy ramen like aplete idiot!''


    His body convulsed with every ragged cough, each one dragging the mes deeper into his throat and nostrils.


    His temples throbbed, and his chest felt like it was about to explode.


    Across the table, Mari froze as the reality of the situation hit her. Panic spread across her face as she jumped to her feet.


    "Haruto! Are you okay?!" Her voice wavered, tinged with guilt and fear.


    Haruto, unable to speak, waved her off, shaking his head frantically. He couldn''t even think of drinking the ocha she hastily offered¡ªhe knew it would only make things worse.


    "I''m so sorry, Haruto!" Mari''s voice cracked, her eyes glistening with tears as guilt took hold.


    "I didn''t mean for this to happen! I''ll get milk! Just hang on, okay? Don''t die!"


    Without waiting for his response, she bolted toward the exit, nearly knocking over a chair in her rush.


    Her panicked scream echoed behind her, "Hold on, Haruto! I''ll be right back!"


    She didn''t even notice the vending machine by the counter, stocked with milk cartons¡ªa ring oversight in her frantic state.


    Left alone, Haruto tried to steady himself. His coughing began to subside, though the pain in his throat and nostrils lingered, hot and unforgiving.


    His breath came in shallow gasps as his body trembled.


    But through the haze of agony, his mindtched onto a single thought: the system notification.


    With shaky hands, he reached for his phone, his fingers fumbling against the screen.


    ''Asuka¡­ 100 meters¡­''


    There was no time to waste. Whatever the pain, whatever his current humiliation, there was something more important than the fire raging in his body.


    He needed to call Enji.

 Chapter 130 Never Mess With Woman Instinct

    "Mari, actually I¡ª"


    Before Haruto could finish, the notification sound from his phone interrupted him. He paused, his brows furrowing slightly.


    "Ah, sorry, I need to check this. It''s important," he said, pulling out his phone. The message was from Enji:


    "Got an idea. Stall Mari. Get her upstairs somehow. I''ll keep Asuka downstairs. Don''t screw this up, man."


    Haruto frowned. With their ramen already on the table and the shop packed with customers, switching tables seemed impossible.


    He quickly typed back:


    "Can''t. Too many customers. We can''t change tables."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He paused, ncing around the restaurant for alternatives. His gazended on the restroom at the back of the shop.


    ''Maybe I can hide there until Enji gets Asuka upstairs,'' he thought.


    But the idea was risky. If Mari spotted her boss, things could spiral out of control fast.


    ''Damn, no back door either,'' he realized, his frustration evident on his face.


    Noticing his troubled expression, Mari tilted her head in concern. "What''s wrong, Haruto? Is something the matter?"


    "Ah¡­ it''s nothing," he replied with a forced smile. "Just a message from a friend dealing with some personal issues."


    He returned his focus to his phone, tapping his fingers against the screen as he brainstormed.


    Then, an idea struck.


    ''Maybe we should leave the shop entirely. That way, Enji can handle Asuka while I get Mari out of here.''


    He typed out his new n to Enji: "Change of ns. I''ll take Mari out of the shop. You take over from here."


    Enji''s reply came almost instantly: "Alright, but if this goes south, it''s not my fault."


    Haruto rolled his eyes and slipped his phone back into his pocket. Clearing his throat, he turned to Mari with a sheepish look.


    "Mari, my throat''s still killing me from that ramen," he said, rubbing his neck for added effect.


    "Why don''t we go find some sweets? I''m sure you know a good caf¨¦ or a traditional dessert shop nearby."


    Mari''s eyes softened with guilt, and she nodded quickly. "Oh, Haruto, I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to make you suffer. Of course, let''s go find something sweet to help you feel better." Stay tuned to empire


    ''Mari, you''re too kindhearted for your own good,'' Haruto thought as he stood, gesturing for her to follow him.


    They made their way to the cashier, and while Mari fished out her wallet as she felt guilty and persistent about paying for all of the ramen, Haruto discreetly sent another message to Enji:


    "We''re heading out now. Get ready."


    ***


    Enji read Haruto''s message about their n, feeling the weight of its simplicity¡ªtoo simple, considering how indifferent and aloof Asuka was toward him.


    He was already trailing the couple, trying to engage Asuka in conversation, but she seemed uninterested, sighing and gazing elsewhere as though his presence barely registered.


    ''How the hell is she so attentive to Haruto but brushes me off like this? Am I not that attractive?'' he thought, his ego taking a hit.


    "Ah, Mrs. Inoue, you must enjoy the sake around here. This area is famous for it! I know a great shop nearby," he said, his tone bright as he tried to catch her attention.


    Asuka didn''t even nce his way. Instead, she sighed, her gaze drifting elsewhere as if to escape the conversation altogether.


    Technically, his mission wasplete the moment Asuka and her husband turned their back from the shop entrance and all focused on him.


    But still, his pride stung as he faced such an obviousck of interest from a beautiful woman.


    "My wife prefers Western alcohol, like wine," Mr. Inoue chimed in with a polite smile.


    Enji felt a pang of sympathy for the man. Mr. Inoue was amiable and easy to talk to, yet his wife''s demeanor remained icy¡ªexcept, of course, when it came to Haruto.


    "I see," Enji nodded thoughtfully.


    "Well, there''s a bar I know that serves excellent wine, and they offer a 20% discount for friends of mine."


    Finally, his words earned a reaction. Asuka turned her emerald gaze toward him, her interest piqued.


    "Really?" she asked, her tone warmer. "Then, could you give me the¡ª"


    Her words trailed off as Enji''s attention shifted sharply. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Haruto emerging from the shop with Mari, her blonde hair catching the light.


    Haruto winked subtly in his direction, signaling that their n had worked. Enji responded with a small nod.


    But Asuka, as sharp as ever, noticed his distraction. Her brows knitted slightly as she began to turn toward whatever had caught his eye.


    Acting on instinct, Enji blurted out, "AH! YEAH! LET ME TELL YOU THE SHOP NAME!"


    His sudden outburst startled her into looking back at him, her expression one of mild confusion.


    "And here''s the owner''s contact info too!" he added quickly, pulling out his phone.


    "Tell him you''re a friend of mine, and you''ll get the discount."


    Asuka blinked at him, her suspicion momentarily quelled by his enthusiasm. Still, her sharp instincts nagged at her.


    She nced back over her shoulder, finding nothing but an empty street. Something was off, but she couldn''t put her finger on it.


    "By the way, where''s Haruto?" she asked casually, her toneden with suspicion.


    Though she avoided saying his name outright¡ªlikely because of her husband''s presence¡ªher intent was clear.


    Enji froze for a split second, his mind racing. He hadn''t anticipated her bringing up Haruto so directly.


    "He, uh¡­ he''s not a fan of spicy food," Enji said awkwardly, scratching the back of his neck.


    "So he went back to the ryokan to rest."


    Asuka regarded him with narrowed eyes, then slowly reached into the small bag slung over her shoulder to pull out her phone.


    ''You''re dead, Haruto,'' Enji thought grimly, watching her unlock the device and start typing.


    ''And this? This is officially out of my hands.''


    Having a sister made him learn many things about women, one of them was never messing with their instinct.


    They were terrifyingly urate.

 Chapter 132 I Will Try To Be A Dead Fish!*

    "Asuka, I really didn''t go to that ramen ce," Haruto finally broke the silence, his voice calm but tinged with nervousness.


    They had been locked in an intense, silent stare for thest three minutes, and the weight of it was suffocating.


    "I mean, why would I? You know I can''t handle spicy food."


    Asuka sighed, her arms still crossed. "I believe you," she said, though her tone carried a trace of skepticism.


    "But your friend? He''s terrible at lying."


    Haruto winced internally. ''Damn you, Enji.''


    "Why don''t you just tell me who it was?" Asuka continued, her gaze sharp.


    "If you''re honest with me, I''ll drop this and never bring it up again."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Haruto hesitated. His mind raced. Should he tell her? Asuka was notoriously hard to read, and he had no idea how she''d react if she learned that the woman with him earlier was Mari.


    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as if grappling with the weight of his decision. "Fine, I''ll tell you," he said atst, his voice steady.


    "But you have to promise me¡ªdon''t try to meet her, not here at the ryokan, not outside, nowhere."


    "Sure," Asuka replied with a shrug, though her eyes gleamed with curiosity.


    "I won''t do that."


    "It''s¡­ Chiyo," he said after a pause, crafting his lie carefully.


    "You remember her, right? Last time you two met, it didn''t go well. She was furious with me. It took me two hours to calm her down and stop her from crying."


    He dropped his gaze, feigning sadness. "I just didn''t want her to go through something like that again."


    Asuka''s expression shifted, her hands moving to her hips. She tapped her foot rhythmically against the floor as if trying to gauge the truth in his words.


    Her silence stretched, and Haruto''s heart began to race.


    Then, to his surprise, she leaned in close, her lips brushing his ear as she whispered, "Haruto, I''m just joking. I''m not mad at you. But I am d you fell for my little lie."


    She pulled back, smirking triumphantly.


    Haruto blinked, his mind struggling to process her words. Then, the tension broke, and heughed¡ªa mix of disbelief and sheer relief.


    "God, I feel so stupid," he muttered, rubbing his temples.


    "You should," Asuka teased, grinning. "But I have to admit, it was fun seeing you squirm."


    Haruto sighed, relieved beyond words that he hadn''t told her the truth.


    He stepped forward, wrapping his arms around her in a hug. "Asuka, please don''t mess with me like that again. You almost gave me a heart attack."


    Sheughed softly, leaning into his embrace for a moment before stepping back. "I couldn''t help it. I realized I''ve never really been angry at you before, so I wanted to see how you''d react."


    "You''re evil," Haruto said with a grin, shaking his head.


    "Maybe," she replied yfully, reaching up to pinch his cheek. "But I love seeing how scared you are of losing me. It''s adorable."


    Haruto chuckled, though a part of him shivered at the thought of truly angering her. "It might be fun for you, but for me? Never again."


    His mind wandered briefly to Mari, remembering how she paid back to him, that inferno ramen, he could still feel it in his throat.


    He was d that the desserts they ate before they got back made his hoarse throat back to normal.


    Imagine if it didn''t? Asuka would know he was lying.


    ''If someone like Mari could scare me that much, what would Asuka be capable of if she ever truly got angry?''


    He decided then and there to tread carefully. Very carefully.


    "Then, are we doing something fun?"


    Haruto smirked, his hands gliding down to grip Asuka''s waist before settling firmly on her ass.


    He gave it a teasing squeeze, making her giggle.


    "You always know what I want," she said with a yful glint in her eyes, cupping his face with her delicate hands.


    Her smile turned wicked. "But since you lied to me, I''m not going to make it easy. Tonight, you''ll have to work for it¡ªI''ll be your little dead fish."


    Haruto chuckled low, his lips curving into a devilish grin. "I''ll do whatever you want," he murmured before capturing her mouth in a rough, hungry kiss.


    His teeth tugged at her lower lip, drawing a soft gasp from her as his hands slipped to untie her obi.


    The sash fell to the tatami floor in a soft whisper, her yukata loosening as their tongues shed in a fiery dance.


    Asuka''s fingers tangled in his hair, tugging with just the right amount of force, while Haruto''s hand snaked beneath her yukata, sliding down until his fingers found her wet pussy.


    Breaking the kiss just enough to tease her, Haruto smirked against her lips. "Already this wet from just a kiss? You really are a slut."


    "Oh, I''m your slut, Haruto," she replied, her voice dripping with sultry confidence as she dove in for another searing kiss.


    This time, her tongue explored the contours of his mouth, grazing his teeth and making him groan.


    Haruto didn''t hold back, sliding his fingers into her, his thumb circling her sensitive clit. Asuka moaned into the kiss, her body trembling with the intensity of his touch.


    Their mingled saliva dripped down their chins as the heat between them built to a fever pitch.


    He thrust his fingers deeper, faster, his thumb applying just the right pressure, driving her higher.


    Asuka''s muffled moans grew louder, her body arching as waves of pleasure coursed through her.


    "Mmmphhh!" she whimpered into his mouth, her hands clutching at his chest, trying to steady herself as the overwhelming sensations pushed her closer to the edge.


    Haruto didn''t relent, adding another finger and pressing his thumb harder against her clit.


    "Hnnnggg!"


    Her voice broke free as her hips bucked, her juices soaking his hand. Haruto finally broke their kiss, letting her gasp for air as her climax loomed.


    "AHHH! HARUTO! I''M CUMMING!"


    She screamed, her body convulsing as the orgasm hit her like an electric surge, her pussy tightening around his fingers.


    Haruto held her close, supporting her trembling form as she nearly copsed from the intensity.


    He withdrew his fingers slowly, his lips curving into a smug grin as he wiped her juices on her thigh.


    "That easy, huh? Or maybe I''m just getting too good."


    Asuka, still catching her breath, could only re weakly at him, her legs too shaky to stand on her own.


    Just then, the familiar chime of the system echoed in Haruto''s mind.


    [Ding!]


    [Congrattions, Host!]


    [Asuka''s Deprivation Matrix Updated!]


    [Corruption: 85]


    [Lust Affinity: 95]


    [Based on the interaction between the host and Asuka, 200 EXP has been gathered!]


    [Host Status Update!]


    [Level 35 ¡ú Level 36]


    Haruto chuckled to himself, a flicker of pride lighting his eyes. He didn''t even need to rely on system items or potions to leave her trembling.


    Gazing down at Asuka''s flushed face, he gently brushed a strand of hair from her cheek and leaned in, whispering, "Dead fish? You''re already this much of a mess, and I haven''t even begun to ravage you yet." His grin was yful, his tone teasing.


    Asuka managed to recover enough to pout at him. "Ugh, you''re right¡ªit''s impossible to punish you properly."


    Her lips curled into a mischievous smirk.


    "What if I got you a cock ring, though? You wouldn''t be able to sleep with anyone else, only me."


    Her tone was joking, but the idea sent a shiver down Haruto''s spine. "If you do that, I swear I''ll leave Japan and nevere back."


    "Aww, so your love for me is that shallow?" she teased, feigning a hurt expression.


    "Of course not. But no one gets to mess with my dick except me," he shot back with a wicked grin, making her burst intoughter.


    Haruto eased her onto the futon, ensuring she wasfortable as he positioned her leg over his shoulder.


    He leaned forward, grinding teasingly against her slick folds, brushing against her sensitive clit.


    The motion drew soft whimpers from Asuka, her breath hitching with every movement.


    "Ahh¡­ just put it in already, Haruto," she pleaded, her voice dripping with sultry desperation.


    Her half-lidded eyes and flushed cheeks were proof of her need.


    "I want to feel your hard, big cock inside me."


    He smirked. "Be patient, will you? You''ll get it soon enough." He continued teasing her, letting her frustration build before finally aligning himself.


    "Here we go¡ªone big, hard cocking in."


    As he thrust into her, her warmth and tightness enveloped him, drawing a deep groan from his chest.


    "Ohhh! Hnnnggghhh!" Asuka cried out, her body arching as he filled her. "Move faster, Haruto! Don''t make me wait!"


    Haruto exhaled sharply, savoring the way her body gripped him. "Let me enjoy your tight, wet pussy first," he said with a sly grin, remaining still just to tease her further.


    But just as he was about to move, the room''s door slid open with a sudden *whoosh*.


    "Asuka, why did you leave me alone? Why are you being so cold to me?"


    The voice made Haruto freeze mid-motion, his heart dropping into his stomach. He knew that voice too well.


    Standing in the doorway was none other than Mr. Inoue¡ªher husband.

 Chapter 133 I Hate My Husband**

    Haruto turned, confirming his suspicion¡ªit was indeed Mr. Inoue.


    The man was utterly drunk, his nted eyes barely open, and his face flushed a deep, tomato red.


    Stumbling inside, Mr. Inoue clumsily slid the door shut behind him, the sound echoing in the quiet room.


    His unsteady gait brought him closer to the futon, where he swayed precariously before copsing to his knees.


    "Why... Why do you hate me so much?" he slurred, his voice thick with alcohol and despair.


    "Aren''t you my wife? We''ve been married for eighteen years and I don''t even touch you once after our marriage!!"


    His words dissolved into incoherent sobs as his body slumped forward onto the futon. Momentster, soft snores filled the air¡ªhe had passed outpletely.


    He didn''t realize that Haruto was on top of his hot wife, in the middle of fucking her.


    Haruto let out a long sigh of relief. ''Well, that was close,'' he thought, though a smirk tugged at his lips.


    ''Not that it matters. If we did get caught, I could handle him in seconds.'' He shot a nce at the unconscious man.


    ''Still, it''d mess with my ns for Kota, so this works out better.''


    As he adjusted his position, he quipped with a chuckle, "At least my junior didn''t get soft. So... should we continue, or what?"


    Asuka''s lips curled into a mischievous smirk. "Of course we continue. That loser fainted. He won''t hear a thing."


    Her hands snaked around Haruto''s neck, pulling him closer until their breaths mingled.


    "Make me scream until my throat is hoarse, Haruto," she challenged, her voice a sultry dare, her gaze electric.


    Haruto''s smirk widened. "Oh? You want us to get caught?"


    "Caught?" Asuka scoffed, her tone dismissive.


    "I want you to wake him up and make him cry like the pathetic little bitch he is."


    Her words froze Haruto for a moment, his eyes widening in surprise. He hadn''t expected her to harbor such venom toward her husband.


    If she hated him, why would she marry him in the first ce?


    However, in their sex position right now it wasn''t a problem, what mattered was that Asuka liked him, trusted him, and, thanks to the system''s influence, would remain loyal.


    "Fine," Haruto said, his smirk returning. "If that''s what you want, I''ll make it happen."


    Haruto pulled out slightly, only to thrust back into her with a single, powerful motion that drove him deep.


    Asuka''s scream echoed through the room, raw and unabashed.


    "AHHH!!! HARUTO!!! YOU''RE SO DEEP INSIDE ME!!!"


    A sly chuckle escaped his lips as he leaned down, his breath hot against her ear.


    "Are you screaming on purpose, or are you really losing yourself to how good my cock feels inside your slutty pussy?"


    Asuka''s half-lidded eyes gazed up at him, her face flushed with ecstasy.


    "Why not both?" she replied breathlessly before pulling him into a fiery kiss. Their tongues tangled as their passion burned brighter, her nails raking down his back.


    Encouraged by her enthusiasm, Haruto picked up his pace.


    Each thrust was deeper, harder, relentless in its intensity. Her cries grew louder, more desperate, as he drove her to the edge again and again.


    "Ohh!!! Ahhh!!! Haahh!!!"


    Asuka''s voice trembled with every movement, her fingers digging into his shoulders, leaving scratches as her body writhed beneath him.


    "SO GOOD!!!"


    Her mind was lost in the overwhelming pleasure he gave her, the way his cock stretched and filled her, hitting every spot that sent shockwaves through her body.


    Every thrust seemed to push her further into a haze of pure bliss, her moans spilling freely as her control slipped away.


    Haruto grunted, his own breathsbored. Her walls clenched around him, pulsating and convulsing in a rhythm that drove him wild.


    It was as if her body was trying to pull him even deeper, to im himpletely.


    "Damn, Asuka, your pussy''s gripping me so tight," he growled, his voice thick with pleasure.


    With one particrly deep thrust, the tip of his cock brushed against her cervix, making her cry out louder than before.


    Her body jolted, her legs tightening around him instinctively.


    "AHHH!!! HARUTO!!! I''M CUMMING!!! I''M CUMMING!!!"


    She screamed, her body convulsing as her orgasm hit her like a tidal wave. Her juices gushed out, wetting both of them and soaking the futon beneath.


    Haruto groaned, his hips faltering slightly as her pulsing walls milked him. The intense sensation nearly unraveled himpletely.


    "Shit, Asuka, your pussy feels so damn good," he moaned, his voice rough and unrestrained.


    Her body trembled beneath him, her breathing in shallow gasps as she rode the aftershocks of her release.


    Despite her exhaustion, her eyes met his, a satisfied yet teasing glint in her gaze.


    Haruto''s lips curved into a devilish smirk as he nced at Mr. Inoue, whoypletely oblivious to the world despite the obscene noises filling the room.


    He couldn''t help but find it amusing¡ªand a little too easy. For all their wild passion, the drunk man remained unresponsive, snoring faintly into the futon.


    A wicked thought crossed Haruto''s mind. What fun was there in letting the man sleep peacefully when his wife was being ravished mere inches away?


    Haruto shifted Asuka''s pliant body, turning her to the side so she was now facing her unconscious husband.


    Her flushed cheeks, tousled hair, and glistening skin painted a picture of utter debauchery, and he couldn''t help but admire the scene he''d created.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He positioned her so closely to Mr. Inoue that if the man woke, he might''ve been able to feel her breath on his face.


    Asuka blinked slowly, her post-orgasm haze making her movementsnguid. She turned her head slightly to look at Haruto, confusion evident in her half-lidded gaze.


    "What¡­ are you doing?" she asked, her voice soft and slurred from exhaustion.


    Haruto chuckled darkly, his hands sliding down to lift her leg, hooking it over his arm to give himself better ess.


    "Just giving your husband a front-row seat to our fun," he replied, his tone dripping with mischief.


    Her breath hitched as he positioned himself behind her, his body pressing against hers.


    The warmth of his skin against her back sent a fresh wave of arousal coursing through her, but the proximity to her unconscious husband added a dangerous thrill that made her shiver.


    "You''re¡­ insane," she whispered, though her lips curled into a smirk of her own.


    The challenge, the forbidden excitement of it all, stirred something wild within her.


    "And yet you''re still here, loving every second of it," Haruto murmured into her ear, his voice low and teasing.

 Chapter 134 Say That You Love My Cock More**

    Haruto thrust forward again, this time angling perfectly to strike her sweet spot with more force.


    A guttural groan escaped his lips as he felt her tighten around him.


    The heat of her body was intoxicating, pulling him deeper into a state of primal need.


    He couldn''t help but lose himself in the sensation of her walls convulsing, gripping him like a vice.


    While Asuka''s body shivered, her breath catching as she moaned with a high pitch, wanting her husband to see them and get destroyed because of the scene in front of him.


    The forbidden thrill of their position heightened her senses, and her body reacted instinctively, tightening around him.


    "HHNNGGG!!! MORE, HARUTO!!!" she cried out, her voice muffled against her hand as her husband remained eerily still, not even flinching.


    Haruto''s lips curled into a sly grin, his chest rising and falling with hisbored breaths. "You filthy little slut."


    "You''re tighter than ever. Mr. Inoue would lose his mind if he saw you like this."


    His words carried both arrogance and a flicker of disbelief at how far their game had gone.


    His fingers closed around her breast, kneading it roughly, his thumb and forefinger twisting her sensitive nipple.


    Her sharp gasp sent a jolt through him, her body clenching tighter around him in response.


    A deep groan rumbled from his throat, his pleasure amplified by her reactions.


    "Fuck," he muttered, his voice thick and strained. "Inside you feel like heaven, Asuka. So damn good."


    Her body clenched around him in response, her back arching as her nails dug into the sheets. The heat between them was palpable.


    "AHHH! OHHH!" Asuka moaned again, her body burning with desire as she pressed closer to him.


    The sensation of him brushing against her most sensitive spot over and over sent waves of pleasure rippling through her.


    "I CAN''T¡­ YOU''RE HITTING IT¡ªAHHH, RIGHT THERE!" she screamed, her legs trembling uncontrobly.


    A faint twitch from her husband''s brow caught her attention, but he still didn''t wake, his deep breathing steady.


    "You like this, don''t you?" Haruto murmured, leaning down to whisper in her ear. His breath sent a shiver down her spine.


    "You want to let go. Just say it."


    "Yes!" she gasped, her voice desperate. "I''m so close, Haruto! Please!"


    But just as she approached the edge, Haruto slowed his movements, drawing out her frustration. Asuka''s brows furrowed, and she let out a shaky protest.


    "Haruto¡­ please¡­"


    "Beg for it," hemanded with a smirk. "Say you love my cock, right here, in front of your husband."


    Trembling with need, Asuka bit her lip before nodding. "I LOVE YOUR COCK, HARUTO! MORE THAN MY HUSBAND''S PATHETIC SELF! PLEASE, MAKE ME CUM!"


    His grin widened. "As you wish."


    With a sharp thrust, he drove her over the edge. Asuka''s entire body shook as she cried out in ecstasy, her nails raking down his back.


    Her release left her trembling, her vision blurred as she clung to him for support.


    Haruto''s movements became erratic as her tightness overwhelmed him, and with a deep groan, he found his own release.


    "Damn¡­ you feel too good," he muttered, his head tilting back as he sumbed to the sensation.


    The two copsed together, breathing heavily. The stillness of the room returned until Mr. Inoue shifted suddenly, causing both of them to freeze.


    But he merely turned over, his back now facing them.


    A quiet chuckle escaped Haruto, and Asuka joined in softly, her head resting against his chest as they both soaked in the aftermath of their forbidden moment.


    After a moment, Haruto finally slipped away to his own room. Convincing Asuka had been no small task¡ªshe''d argued they could just use her other room for convenience so they could continue to have sex there.


    But with another woman waiting for him, he''d managed to fabricate a reasonable excuse that eventually won her over.


    As he approached his room, Haruto''s steps grew measured and cautious. The hallway was quiet, the soft padding of his feet barely audible against the wooden floor.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    When he reached his door, he slid the key into the lock with deliberate care, the faint click of the mechanism breaking the silence.


    As he pushed the door open, his eyes immediatelynded on Mari, still soundly asleep on her futon.


    A quiet sigh escaped his lips. "Good, she''s still asleep," he murmured under his breath, stepping inside and shutting the door softly behind him.


    The room was dimly lit by the faint moonlight filtering through the paper-thin shoji screens. Haruto moved toward the bathroom, his body weighed down by the exhaustion of the day.


    His muscles ached, and his thoughts lingered on the events of thest few hours. Three times. Two women.


    His junior had done more than its fair share of work today, and even he couldn''t deny he needed a break.


    The warm water of the bath was a wee relief, washing away the tension clinging to his body.


    As he leaned back, he let the steam rise around him, clearing his mind as much as soothing his physical fatigue.


    When he finally emerged, refreshed and towel-dried, Haruto returned to the room. The futon beside Mari''s was inviting, but instead of settling into it, hey down beside her.


    Gently, he slipped an arm around her waist, pulling her close. The warmth of her body against his brought a quietfort that eased his lingering restlessness.


    From today''s chaos, he realized that he couldn''t keep lying forever. He needs to somehow tell all of his women that he indeed has many girlfriends.


    ''And when that timees, I need to stay on my ground and be firm,'' he thought as he looked at Mari''s beautiful sleeping face.


    ''I can''t believe, I will hurt this girl again,'' he pinched her nose, making her grunt in her sleep as he chuckled.


    With her steady breathing in his ear, Haruto allowed his eyes to close.


    For now, in this small moment of stillness, the chaos of the day faded into the background.

 Chapter 137 Its Your Mom!

    Today was the day everything woulde crashing down for Kota.


    Haruto''s n had worked wlessly¡ªhe''d stolen Mari right out from under him and even taken his mother for himself.


    With a bright, almost innocent smile stered across his face, Haruto walked side by side with Kota.


    His so-called "friend" was a pitiful sight¡ªhis face battered with bruises, his thin, frail body trembling as if it might copse at any moment.


    "You alright?" Haruto asked casually, his tone as if he was concerned about him.


    "Aren''t you excited? Today''s the big day¡ªgiving Ren the videos and all."


    "You usually get excited, right?"


    Kota''s fists clenched at his sides, his jaw tightening so hard it looked like it might shatter.


    "Shut up," Kota snapped, his voice colder than ice.


    "Don''t act so damn friendly with me."


    Haruto chuckled, his hand snaking around Kota''s neck in a mockingly affectionate gesture.


    "What are you talking about? Without me, you''d be nothing¡ªa loser. You wouldn''t even have a ce to crawl to."


    His expression darkened, a menacing glint shing in his emerald eyes. "So don''t get too cocky, you bastard."


    Kota stopped in his tracks, his frown deepening as he shrugged Haruto''s hand off.


    He quickened his pace, putting as much distance as he could between them without outright running.


    Haruto smirked, watching Kota''s retreating form. "What a boring man," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head.


    "I just wanted to have a little fun before I gave him the heart attack of his life."


    With a leisurely pace, Haruto followed behind, his grin widening with every step as he relished the thought of what was toe.


    As they arrived at the hideout, Haruto noticed the ce had undergone a surprising transformation.


    The room that usually sported nothing more than shabby sofas and a dingy mattress now featured a video game console and a decent-sized TV setup for gaming.


    Ren and Daiki were already engrossed in a game.


    Daiki looked like he was having the time of his life, grinning and leaning into the action, while Ren''s face was drawn with intense concentration, as though losing might cost him his life.


    When the round ended, Daiki threw his controller down with a loud groan.


    "Ah, you''re terrible at this, Ren! It''s boring ying with you."


    He sighed dramatically, tossing the controller at Ren''s face.


    Ren flinched but forced an awkwardugh.


    "Yeah, you''re just too good at this, boss," he replied, though the sweat beading on his temple betrayed him.


    In truth, Daiki was awful at the game, but Ren knew better than to outshine him.


    Winning against Daiki would only lead to punishment¡ªhumiliation if he was lucky.


    Ren''s eyes darted from the TV to the door as it slid open. Seeing Haruto and Kota step inside, his demeanor shifted instantly.


    Standing up, he crossed his arms with a smug expression. "You''rete, dumbass."


    "Oh, Haruto''s here!" Daiki said, ignoring Ren.


    He smirked and picked up a controller, tossing another to Haruto.


    "Come on, y with me."


    Without a word, Haruto caught the controller and sat down beside Daiki, ncing at the screen.


    It was a lighthearted racing game with cartoonish graphics, featuring characters equipped with quirky skills to disrupt their opponents.


    A game made forughs, yet somehow, Daiki was taking it seriously.


    Kota, on the other hand, approached Ren hesitantly.


    He pulled a small memory card from his pocket and handed it over.


    "S-Sorry for the dy. Here''s the video."


    Ren snatched it with a sneer, his eyes narrowing.


    "About time."


    Kota''s gaze shifted nervously to Daiki. "Boss, d-do you like the game? I-I can get you more, if you want." His tone wasced with desperation.


    Haruto nced up briefly, observing the interaction with thinly veiled amusement.


    ''Still licking Daiki''s boots, huh? I thought he''d be begging to leave the gang after Daiki beat him senseless. Guess not.''


    Daiki raised an eyebrow, his voiceced with irritation.


    "You think I can''t buy this stuff myself? If you wanna be a bootlicker, you''ll have to try harder than that."


    Kota''s face paled as a wave of humiliation swept over him. His lips quivered, but he didn''t dare retort. Instead, his eyes darted to Haruto, who was grinning mockingly.


    The sight made Kota''s blood boil. ''That spot beside Daiki should be mine!'' He seethed internally, ring daggers at Haruto.


    But Haruto wasn''t paying him any mind. His focus had returned to the game, where he effortlessly maneuvered his character through the course.


    He knew exactly what Kota wanted¡ªto be Daiki''s right-hand man, a trusted member of the gang.


    ''That''ll never happen,'' Haruto thought with a smirk.


    ''Not unless you can stand on equal footing with Daiki. And you? You''ll never measure up.''


    Here''s a refined version of the scene:


    "Man, these videos are so good, they''re practically a bestseller," Ren said, his smirk widening as he twirled the memory card in his fingers. "Hey, Haruto, isn''t this woman Aka Rui?"


    The name caught Haruto''s attention, though he suppressed the urge to burst outughing. His n was unfolding perfectly.


    Feigning ignorance, Haruto tilted his head, keeping his eyes on the TV screen. "Huh? Who''s that?"


    Ren snorted, clearly unimpressed. "A customer of mine mentioned her and passed me this video yesterday."


    "I might not like you, but I gotta admit, your style''s something else. How''d you even bag a woman like her?"


    "Pure luck, I guess." Haruto shrugged, his hands gripping the game controller casually. "But seriously, who is Aka Rui?"


    Ren leaned back, the smirk on his face deepening. "She''s an ex-porn star. A big name back in her day, but she retired years ago. This video''s rare¡ªmost of her stuff''s been wiped from the. But this? This is gold."


    For once, Ren seemed genuinely interested in a conversation. Usually, his interactions with Haruto wereced with tension, a thinly veiled desire to take a swing at him.


    But when it came to his work¡ªor porn¡ªRen was almost tolerable.


    Haruto yed along, raising an eyebrow in mock disbelief. "Really? I don''t buy it. She''s a good woman¡ªand a mother, for that matter."


    The mention of "mother" made Kota''s stomach twist ufortably. He''d always felt uneasy about the woman in Haruto''s videos.


    Something about her looked too familiar to his mother.


    But with Mari monopolizing his thoughts¡ªand no concrete evidence¡ªhe had forced himself to dismiss the suspicion.


    Still, the unease lingered, wing at him. ''No way... She wouldn''t. She couldn''t.''


    His rtionship with his mother was strained at best, distant and cold. Yet deep down, he clung to the belief that she''d never betray him like that.


    Ren chuckled darkly, clearly relishing Haruto''s disbelief. "You think I''m lying? Watch this." He popped the memory card into the console, his expression gleeful.


    "This Aka Rui was a legend, man. You''ll see for yourself."


    Haruto set his controller down as Daiki, now curious, leaned in to watch.


    The video began to y, and the unmistakable sound of a woman''s moans filled the room.


    Kota''s face paled as he got closer to Haruto, wanting to see if what he was always scared of what on his mind was right.


    The camera panned to the woman''s face. Her silky brown hair clung to her cheeks, her emerald eyes glistening with raw emotion.


    She looked utterly lost in the moment, her mouth working eagerly in the mostpromising position imaginable.


    A chill ran down Kota''s spine. That face¡ªthat voice. He knew them.


    "No¡­" he whispered, his lips trembling.


    Haruto turned to Kota, his smirk sharper than a de. "Ah, yeah. It''s her." He gestured toward the screen casually, as if discussing the weather.


    Then, locking eyes with Kota, he delivered the final blow.


    "It''s your mother."


    The room froze.


    The lewd sounds from the video continued to echo, but nobody moved. Nobody spoke.


    The realization rippled through the group like a shockwave, leaving everyone stunned.


    Daiki was the first to break the silence. Augh burst from his lips, loud and mocking, as he doubled over, clutching his stomach.


    "Oh man, this just keeps getting better!" he wheezed, wiping tears from his eyes.


    Ren''s expression morphed from confusion to cruel amusement.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Wait, this gorgeous woman is your mom? And she fucked Haruto?"


    He burst intoughter, his voice dripping with mockery.


    Kota stood paralyzed, his trembling body refusing to obey his mind''smands.


    The humiliation was unbearable, searing into his very soul as the room erupted in cruelughter.


    But amid the shame, something darker stirred¡ªa seething hatred aimed squarely at Haruto.


    With a guttural roar, Kota lunged at him, his fists swinging wildly as he vaulted over the sofa.


    Haruto, anticipating the outburst, sidestepped effortlessly, leaving Kota to crash into the cushions.


    Laughter erupted anew, louder this time, filling the room with a cacophony of derision.


    Kota sprawled across the sofa, his face burning with shame and rage, his clenched fists digging into the fabric.


    "You see that? A walking punchline!" Daiki howled, pping his knee.


    Kota''s humiliation boiled over into blind fury. He pushed himself to his feet, his face beet red, his voice cracking as he screamed, "DON''T YOU DARE RUN, YOU BASTARD!"


    Haruto stood his ground, his smirk never faltering.


    "Oh, I won''t."


    His voice was calm,ced with a chilling confidence that only added fuel to Kota''s rage

 Chapter 142 You Are The Only One Who Need To Blame

    Back to present


    Kota''s humiliation boiled over into blind fury. He pushed himself to his feet, his face beet red, his voice cracking as he screamed, "DON''T YOU DARE RUN, YOU BASTARD!"


    Haruto stood his ground, his smirk never faltering.


    "Oh, I won''t." His voice was calm,ced with a chilling confidence that only added fuel to Kota''s rage.


    Fueled by raw emotion, Kota lunged at Haruto, his fists swinging wildly. But Haruto was faster,


    He sidestepped the attack effortlessly, pivoting to deliver a sharp kick to Kota''s side.


    The impact sent Kota sprawling to the ground once more, the hard surface mming against his back.


    Kotay there, gasping for air, tears welling in his eyes. The humiliation, the betrayal, the rage¡ªit all churned into a storm that he couldn''t control.


    His fists trembled as he tried to push himself up, but the weight of his despair pinned him down.


    He thought about his mother, the woman who was supposed to love him unconditionally. Deep down, he''d known she didn''t care for him, but this¡­ this was worse than death.


    Haruto tilted his head, observing Kota with a cold, calcting gaze. A flicker of satisfaction danced in his eyes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He had stolen Kota''s girlfriend, crushed his reputation into the dirt, and now, he''d twisted the knife even further with that staged "porn video."


    It wasn''t really Kota''s mother in the video, but the illusion had done its job.


    ''Finally, you can feel even a fraction of what I felt, Kota,'' Haruto thought, his smirk widening. ''But what Haruka endured was far worse than this.''


    He crouched down beside Kota, leaning in close enough that his breath brushed against the other boy''s ear. His voice was low, dripping with venom.


    "Do you want to know how many times I fucked your mother?" Haruto''s smirk deepened as he spoke, his tone mocking.


    "A lot. I can still hear the way she whimpered under me, screaming and moaning my name like she couldn''t get enough."


    Kota''s body shook, tears streaming down his face as rage and despair consumed him.


    Haruto''s eyes glittered with malice as he continued, "I know how good her pussy is. And guess what? I even fucked her in front of your pathetic father."


    "You¡­ FUCKER!" Kota bellowed, his voice cracking as he swung a fist at Haruto''s face.


    But Haruto was faster. He caught Kota''s wrist mid-swing, twisting it sharply. A sickening crack filled the air, followed by Kota''s anguished cry as pain shot through his arm.


    "Fucker?" Haruto scoffed, his grip tightening. "Don''t me me for your misery. You''re the one who wanted to be part of Red Fang."


    "You wanted the power, the connections¡ªand I gave it to you. Aren''t I kind?" His tone dripped with sarcasm, a cruel smile tugging at his lips.


    Haruto leaned closer, his voice lowering to a whisper that only Kota could hear. "But really, you should me yourself, Kota."


    "Your mother? She''s the one who seduced me. All I had to do was smile, and she was begging to fuck me."


    Kota''s face turned a deep, violent red, the veins on his temples bulging as fresh tears poured down his cheeks. His jaw clenched, his entire body trembling with unspent rage.


    Haruto''s smirk grew darker, his gaze reveling in Kota''s suffering.


    ''Be angry. Hate me. Despair,'' he thought, the twisted satisfaction in his chest blooming.


    ''That''s the only way I''ll be satisfied.''


    He stayed there, crouched over Kota like a predator savoring its prey, waiting for the next reaction¡ªthe next delicious spark of desperation that would fuel his cruel revenge.


    A sound from behind them startled Haruto, drawing his attention.


    He turned to see Daiki lounging on the worn leather sofa. His arms stretchedzily across the backrest, a cigarette dangling between his fingers, the faint curl of smoke rising around him.


    His grin was sharp and devilish, his dark eyes glinting with amusement.


    "Kota," Daiki called, his voice calm butced with menace, "win this fight, and I''ll raise your position. How do you like that?"


    Haruto''s gaze shifted back to Kota, whose trembling fists tightened at Daiki''s words. The offer of advancement dangled like bait in front of the humiliated boy.


    Daiki chuckled, the sound low and almost mocking. "Don''t disappoint me," he added, taking a slow drag from his cigarette before flicking the ash onto the floor.


    "I''ve already wasted enough time training you in the underground ring."


    Kota didn''t reply with words¡ªhe didn''t need to. The fiery determination in his tear-streaked eyes said it all. He nodded sharply, his focus solely on Haruto.


    Haruto''s lips curled into a smirk. This shift in the dynamic worked in his favor.


    With Daiki egging Kota on, Haruto knew he could drag this out¡ªhumiliate Kota further under the guise of a fight while showcasing his own dominance.


    The three of them moved outside, stepping into the backyard of the abandoned school building.


    The night air was heavy, the dim light of a distant streemp casting faint shadows across the cracked pavement and overgrown weeds.


    Daiki followed at a leisurely pace. He leaned against the rusted frame of the doorway, his sharp grin never leaving his face as he watched the two boys square off.


    Haruto stretched his arms and cracked his knuckles, his movements casual, almostzy, as he prepared for the fight.


    His eyes gleamed with confidence, but there was a cold calction behind them.


    "Come on, Kota," Haruto taunted, rolling his shoulders. "Show your boss what you''ve got."


    Kota clenched his fists, his jaw tightening. The humiliation and rage burned hotter with every passing second.


    He had no choice now but to fight¡ªnot just for his pride, but to prove himself to Daiki.


    The atmosphere crackled with tension, the stakes higher than ever.


    This wasn''t just a fight as Haruto intended to turn it into a masterss in humiliation and also a way to showcase all of his rage this past few months.


    In Haruto''s eyes, Kota''s face morphed into Ren and Daiki, ready for him to punch to pulp.

 Chapter 143 You Are The Start Of Our Suffering

    Kota stood rigid, his fists clenched tightly, the veins on his arms bulging with pent-up rage. He couldn''t stand to be humiliated again and again, this time he NEEDS to win.


    So he couldn''t be treated as a low life anymore. He couldn''t stand it.


    Haruto, on the other hand, remainedposed, his posture rxed yet ready, as if the fight was already won in his mind.


    "I will kill you! Bastard!" Kota charged first, his footsteps heavy against the ground.


    With a roar, he swung a wild haymaker aimed at Haruto''s head. But he sidestepped effortlessly, his movements fluid like water.


    "Too slow," Haruto mocked, "This is the reason why your loved one hates you, Kota. you are a fucking loser."


    "FUCK YOU! WHAT DID YOU KNOW ABOUT ME!" Kota growled, spinning around for another attempt.


    This time, he threw a flurry of punches, each more aggressive than thest. Haruto dodged them all with minimal effort, his smirk widening as Kota''s frustration grew.


    "Is this all the underground ring taught you?" Haruto taunted.


    Kota, blinded by anger, didn''t notice Haruto''s counterattack until it was toote. Haruto ducked low, sweeping Kota''s legs out from under him.


    Kota crashed to the ground with a grunt, the impact reverberating through the empty lot.


    From his vantage point by the doorway, Daiki let out a low chuckle, the glow of his cigarette illuminating his amused grin.


    "You''re making this too easy for him, Kota," he called out, his voice like oil slicked over ss.


    Kota scrambled to his feet, his breaths ragged. He lunged at Haruto again, but this time, Haruto stepped forward, catching Kota by the wrist.


    With a swift twist, he bent Kota''s arm behind his back, forcing him to his knees.


    "Pathetic," Haruto whispered, leaning in close enough for Kota to feel the heat of his breath.


    "Now you understand why you are always below me, right? You couldn''t even touch me, ept it, you are just a pathetic loser like your father."


    "He didn''t even realize I fucked his wife even when his face sshed with your mother''s cum." heughed maniacally.


    "FUCK! FUCK! YOU ARE LIAR, HARUTO! MY MOTHER WOULD NEVER DO THAT!"


    Kota let out a guttural scream, wrenching himself free with sheer force. He spun around and aimed a desperate kick at Haruto''s midsection.


    Haruto blocked it effortlessly, catching Kota''s leg and using the momentum to m him to the ground once more.


    As Kota groaned in pain, Haruto leaned over him, his smirk now tinged with a sinister edge. "Do you even understand what''s happening here?" he said, his voice low and taunting.


    "You are just nothing, you let your best friend fucking with your crush and your mom, don''t you have shame?"


    Kota''s eyes widened, his humiliation boiling into tears that streamed down his face. But before he could respond, Haruto grabbed him by the cor and hauled him to his feet.


    "Fight back, Kota," Haruto demanded, his voice sharp and relentless.


    "Prove that you''re worth something. Or is this all you''ve got?"


    He delivered a brutal punch to Kota''s face, the sickening thud echoing in the dimly lit space. Blood smeared across Haruto''s knuckles, but his movements didn''t falter.


    His words cut deeper than the blows. "This is all your fault. If you''d had the guts to act like a man just once, maybe you could''ve protected her¡ªprotected your crush''s virginity."


    The punches came faster now, each onending with precision and force. Kota''s face was a canvas of pain, bruises swelling into grotesque shapes, blood trickling down his chin.


    Haruto''s breath grew heavy, but his fury remained undiminished. He grabbed Kota by the cor, pulling him closer, their faces inches apart.


    Haruto''s voice dropped to a whisper, cold and venomous. "This is all because of you. You''re the reason Haruka suffered. You''re the start of all this pain¡ªfor her, for me."


    Kota''s eyes widened in disbelief, the pain momentarily eclipsed by confusion. His lips moved, struggling to form words through the blood and swelling.


    "Wh-what do you mean, asshole?" he croaked, his voice barely audible.


    Haruto''s smirk faded, reced by an expression of icy resolve. He shoved Kota backward, releasing his grip. Kota slumped to the ground, his body limp, his mind reeling.


    "Guess, you don''t know it." Haruto spat, standing over him like a shadow of judgment.


    Kota''s body trembled as he tried to muster the strength to fight, but his spirit was already fractured.


    The mockery, the humiliation, the crushing weight of his failure¡ªit all pressed down on him like a suffocating fog.


    Daiki took a slow drag from his cigarette, exhaling a plume of smoke that swirled around him like a shroud.


    "That''s enough," Daiki''s voice cut through the tense atmosphere, sharp andmanding.


    His eyes locked onto Kota''s battered form, sprawled pathetically on the ground.


    "It''s getting boring if you''re just going to lie there like a rug, Kota." The disappointment in his tone was palpable, slicing deeper than any insult.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He sighed, his hand moving to rub the back of his neck as if the sight itself was exhausting.


    "Have I not trained you harsh enough?"


    Kota''s entire body trembled, a visceral reaction to Daiki''s words. Memories of his grueling sessions in the underground ring shed before his eyes¡ªpain and blood.


    His fists clenched involuntarily, but he couldn''t bring himself to meet Daiki''s gaze.


    Haruto turned his attention to Daiki. A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he spread his arms wide in mock theatrics.


    "Guess your boy couldn''t handle it," he quipped, his tone dripping with derision.


    Daiki''s grin remained unfazed. Calmly, he flicked his cigarette to the ground and ground it under his heel with deliberate force. "Maybe not," he replied, his tone unreadable.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. "But aren''t you interested in joining me, Kuro Usagi? I know you''re a star in that dog cage, but it''s not violent enough for someone like you, is it?"


    Haruto let out a shortugh, brushing dust off his white shirt. "Nah," he said simply, his tone as casual as if they were discussing the weather.


    "You already know my answer."


    Without waiting for a response, Haruto slung his bag over his shoulder and turned on his heel. He gave a small wave as he walked away, his voice carrying over his shoulder.


    "Let''s meet againter."

 Chapter 144 Why Are You Doing This To Me, Mom?

    Kota sprinted through the deserted streets, his heart pounding harder than the rain pelting against him.


    The wind howled around him, carrying leaves from the autumn trees that seemed to scatter in every direction.


    The storm brewing in the sky mirrored the turmoil in his chest, but he paid no mind to the cold or theing tempest.


    His focus was singr¡ªgetting home, away from the humiliation, the rage, and the shame.


    After losing to Haruto, Daiki''s indifference had cut deeper than any punch. Not a word, not a nce, just a silent departure that screamed louder than any reprimand.


    Kota''s battered body had been left sprawled on the ground, the rain mixing with his tears and blood.


    The humiliation burned like acid, worse than the time Daiki had physicallyshed out at him in anger.


    The rain intensified as Kota reached his house, his clothes drenched and clinging to his bruised skin. He fumbled with the gate, swinging it open hastily before rushing to the front door.


    The sound of his shoes squelching against the wet ground echoed through the empty yard.


    Pushing the door open, he stepped inside, the warmth of the house doing little to thaw the icy anger in his chest.


    There was no greeting, no concern, just the muffled sound ofughtering from the living room.


    Kota''s fists clenched as he moved toward the sound, his footsteps heavy on the floorboards. His father, Mr. Inoue, was perched on the sofa, his belly shaking withughter as he watched aedy show on TV.


    The sight made Kota''s blood boil, but it was the figure beside his father who twisted the knife. His mother, Asuka, sat there quietly, her gaze distant and unseeing.


    Kota froze for a moment, the weight of Haruto''s words crashing over him like a fresh wave of agony. His chest tightened, anger mixing with the deep ache of betrayal.


    "Fuck!" The expletive tore from his throat as he stormed into the living room.


    His uniform clung to him, dripping water onto the floor as he stepped in front of the television and turned it off with a sharp click.


    "What the hell, Kota?" Mr. Inoue snapped, ring at his son. "Why''d you turn it off? I was watching that!"


    Kota stared at his father, disbelief and rage swirling in his eyes. The man didn''t even notice the cuts and bruises marring his son''s face, too preupied with the triviality of his show.


    Kota''s jaw tightened, his hands trembling at his sides. He turned to Asuka, searching her face for some semnce of acknowledgment¡ªscolding, anger, concern, anything.


    But she didn''t move. Her eyes remained fixed on some far-off point, her expression hollow, like a porcin doll with a painted smile that had long since faded.


    The realization hit him again, harder this time. His parents'' rtionship had always been strange, devoid of warmth or affection.


    Separate rooms, cold conversations, and a distance that seemed insurmountable. There had never been love¡ªnot for each other and certainly not for him.


    The truth crushed him, an unbearable weight settling in his chest. Kota''s vision blurred as he stood there, his rage suddenly giving way to despair.


    The broken pieces of his family reflected back at him, sharp and unyielding, and he knew that nothing he did would ever piece them back together.


    The sound of Kota''s voice echoed in the tense living room, trembling with betrayal. "Mother¡­ are you really cheating on Father with Haruto?"


    Asuka''s head snapped up, her hollow gaze locking onto him. For the first time in years, there was fire in her eyes, but it wasn''t warmth or love¡ªit was resentment.


    "What nonsense are you spouting, Kota?" Mr. Inoue interrupted, hisugh uneasy.


    "Your mother wouldn''t do something like that." He turned to Asuka for confirmation, but she remained silent, staring nkly ahead.


    Kota''s anger red, his hands trembling. "Shut up, old man!" he barked, his voice cracking. "I''m not talking to you. Mother, answer me! Tell me it''s not true. Tell me Haruto''s lying!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The air grew heavy as Asuka finally spoke, her voice calm, devoid of emotion. "It''s true. I cheated on your father."


    Kota stumbled back a step, his chest heaving as if the weight of her words had physically struck him. Mr. Inoue froze, his jaw ck.


    "What are you saying, Asuka?" Mr. Inoue asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "You¡­ you cheated? Why?"


    Asuka stood slowly, her movements deliberate as she met her husband''s gaze. "Why?" she repeated, bitterness dripping from her words.


    "You want to know why? Because you stole my life. You raped me, destroyed my future trapped me in marriage, and left me with a child I never wanted."


    Kota''s world crumbled as her words sank in. He staggered, gripping the back of the couch for support, his mind reeling.


    "Asuka, that''s enough!" Mr. Inoue barked, but his voicecked conviction.


    "No, it''s not enough!" Asuka shouted, tears streaming down her face.


    "Every single day, I''ve had to live with the consequences of your actions. I tried to love Kota¡ªI really did¡ªbut every time I looked at him, I saw you. I saw the man who ruined me, who trapped me in this life. Do you have any idea what that''s like?"


    Kota''s legs gave out, and he copsed to the floor, his head hanging low. "You¡­ you hated me?" he whispered, his voice broken.


    Asuka turned her gaze to him, her face twisted with anguish. "I wanted to love you, Kota. But I couldn''t. I''m sorry."


    With that, she turned and fled from the house, leaving both men in stunned silence.


    Mr. Inoue stood frozen for a moment before his face twisted with rage. "This is your fault, Kota!" he spat, his voice venomous. "If you''d never been born, none of this would''ve happened!"


    He stormed out after Asuka, leaving Kota alone. The silence was deafening, broken only by the sound of rain hammering against the windows.


    Kota knelt on the cold floor, his body trembling. "She never loved me¡­" he murmured, his voice barely audible over the storm outside.


    "It''s all my fault¡­"

 Chapter 147 Like Father Like Son

    "It turns out one of my so-called friends was being paid to spike my drink," Asuka began, her voice trembling as her body shivered uncontrobly. "And he... he..."


    She couldn''t finish the sentence. Her arms wrapped around herself tightly, as though trying to hold herself together.


    Haruto watched as her usualposed demeanor crumbled, leaving behind a woman drowning in her pain.


    Her shivering grew worse, and Haruto immediately scooted closer, cing a steady hand on her back. "You don''t have to continue if you''re not ready, Asuka," he said softly, his hand moving in slow, soothing circles.


    For a moment, she stayed silent, trembling under his touch. Gradually, her breathing steadied, though the haunted look in her eyes remained.


    She clenched her fists tightly before continuing, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I still remember how disgusting it was... his hands on me, his body... it felt like I was being suffocated in filth," she choked, tears cascading down her cheeks.


    "My body... the body I once loved... It feels like a dumpster now. No matter what I do, it will never be clean again."


    Her voice cracked as she broke into sobs. Haruto leaned in, gently pulling her into his arms.


    "You''re safe now, Asuka," he murmured, his jaw tightening as his own anger boiled beneath the surface.


    "That man isn''t here anymore. He can''t hurt you again."


    But in his mind, Haruto''s thoughts burned with fury. ''That bastard Isamu... He doesn''t deserve to live. I''ll make sure he pays for what he did to her.''


    Asuka tightened her grip around Haruto, as if holding onto him was her only anchor. "Thank you, Haruto," she whispered shakily before pulling away, wiping her tears with trembling fingers.


    She continued, her voice growing uneven. "After that, I found out I was pregnant. I... I panicked. I didn''t know what to do."


    "I couldn''t tell my family¡ªI didn''t trust anyone anymore, not after my friend betrayed me." Her lips quivered as she struggled to get the words out.


    "I wanted to get rid of it, but I was too scared to go to a clinic. So, I tried everything else¡ªdrinking heavily, taking abortion drugs... I did everything I could to end it." Her voice cracked, and she took a shaky breath.


    "But nothing worked."


    She paused, as if steeling herself for the next part. "Then one day, my father summoned me. He told me to meet someone."


    "And it was him¡ªIsamu. That bastard dared to show his face in front of my family, iming he wanted to marry me!"


    Her voice rose with anger as her hands balled into fists. "I screamed at him, cursed him, and begged my father not to listen."


    "But my father didn''t care. Isamu''s family was in the same business as ours, and to him, this was the perfect arrangement."


    Her shoulders slumped as her tone shifted to one of despair. "I ran away. I didn''t care about anything anymore."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I was ready to leave it all behind¡ªuntil I got a call from my old nanny. She told me my mother had a heart attack."


    Asuka''s voice grew soft, filled with regret. "I rushed to the hospital, but it was toote. My mother... she''d seen one of my videos."


    "She found out everything, and it broke her. She died because of me and it was because Isamu sent that video to her.."


    Her sobs returned, heavy and raw. "I still me myself. Every single day."


    Haruto''s fists clenched at his sides as rage coursed through him. ''He destroyed her life, piece by piece. He won''t get away with this.''


    "And he didn''t stop there," Asuka continued, her voice trembling with a mix of fury and despair.


    "He used the scandal to force me into marriage. He ruined me, Haruto. He locked me in a cage and threw away the key."


    Her voice broke as she cried harder. "I hate him. I hate him so much. And then, to make things worse, I had his child."


    "Kota... Every time I look at him, I see Isamu. I hate myself for that, too. I couldn''t even be a proper mother to him."


    "I wanted to give up so many times, but I couldn''t. I was too much of a coward."


    Haruto reached out, pulling her into a firm embrace. "You''re not a coward, Asuka," he said quietly but firmly. His voice carried a conviction that seemed to anchor her trembling form.


    "You''ve been through hell, but you''re still standing. That takes more strength than you realize."


    Her tears soaked into his shirt, her sobs muffled against his chest. As he held her, Haruto''s mind raced.


    ''Like father, like son. Kota''s twisted tendencies¡ªthe stalking, the maniption¡ªthey''re just reflections of Isamu. If I let Mari''s situation spiral, Kota could grow into the same kind of monster.''


    A fiery resolve ignited in him. ''Those two bastards... They''ve caused enough pain.''


    He tightened his hold on her as if trying to shield her from all the hurt she had endured. Seeing her so broken, so vulnerable, shattered something inside him. He couldn''t stand it any longer.


    Haruto leaned closer, his voice dropping to a tender whisper. "Leave that man behind, Asuka. Come with me."


    She froze in his arms as he pulled back slightly, just enough to meet her gaze. Her emerald eyes, once filled with mischief and seduction, now glistened with tears and a haze of despair.


    "I know I don''t have much right now," he continued, his voice steady.


    "I work as an underground fighter, and sometimes as a courier. But I promise you this¡ªI''ll make you happy. I''ll help you forget about him, and I''ll set you free."


    A soft, reassuring smile curved his lips, one that held no judgment, only understanding.


    Asuka shook her head, her hands trembling against his chest. "I... I can''t." Her voice was barely audible.


    "My mother died because of me. This is my punishment. I can''t just... move on and be happy while she''s buried six feet under."


    She turned her face away, unable to meet his eyes, her shame weighing heavily between them.


    Haruto reached for her hands, holding them firmly in his. "Asuka," he said, his tone resolute.


    "It''s not your fault. You did something for yourself¡ªfor once in your life¡ªand it was Isamu who turned it into a nightmare."


    His jaw clenched, his wordsced with quiet fury. "That man deserves punishment, not you."


    Her gaze hesitated before rising to meet his. The boy she had once teased and treated like a child now stood before her, a man.


    His broad shoulders, the intricate tattoos etched across his skin, the scent of candy that lingered faintly on him¡ªit was all undeniably him.


    But now, there was a strength, a steadfastness, that made her heart waver.


    "I..." Asuka''s voice cracked as fresh tears streamed down her cheeks. "I want to believe you. I want to live with you, to be happy with you. Please, Haruto, save me from this hell..."


    Her sobs returned, and she copsed into his arms.


    Haruto held her tightly, his arms wrapping around her as if he could shield her from the world. "I will," he vowed, his voice low but burning with intensity.


    "And not just that¡ªI''ll make sure everyone who caused you pain feels it tenfold."


    His grip on her tightened, his eyes green with determination as he silently vowed to dismantle the monsters that had destroyed her.

 Chapter 151 Why Dont You Help Your Sister?

    Haruto nodded stiffly, lowering himself onto the sofa across from Renji.


    The plush cushions beneath him offered nofort, their softness a stark contrast to the tension that hung in the air.


    Asuka followed him, sitting beside him with her hands neatly folded on herp.


    Her presence, usually calming, only amplified the weight pressing down on him now.


    The silence was excruciating, thick with unspoken usations and expectations.


    Haruto could feel the unrelenting stares of the room''s upants, their gazes cutting into him like shards of ss.


    It was worse than when he''d fought Daiki. At least then, there had been rity. Fists flew, adrenaline surged, and there was no time to question or doubt.


    Here, he was bound by invisible chains, the scrutiny around him more suffocating than any physical restraint.


    Renji cleared his throat, his voice calm but with a sharp edge that made Haruto''s shoulders tense further. "I''m Renji Furukawa, Asuka''s brother."


    Haruto bowed slightly, his tone polite but firm. "Ah, yes. I''m Haruto Hayase."


    Before Haruto could say more, a voice interrupted, slicing through the already tense air.


    "You bastard! What did you do with my wife?"


    Isamu''s snarl erupted like thunder, his fists clenching so tightly his knuckles turned white.


    His eyes were wild with rage, his body trembling as though barely restraining himself fromunching at Haruto.


    "Shut up, Isamu!" Asuka''s sharp voice rang out.


    Her re was unrelenting, and for the first time since entering the room, Haruto saw the shadow of the pain she carried.


    "I am not your wife anymore!"


    Isamu''s face contorted, desperation mixing with his fury. "But, Asuka! We were married for seventeen years!" His voice cracked, rising in a crescendo of grief and anger.


    "And now¡­ our son is dead because of this bastard right here!"


    Isamu lunged at him, but Haruto was quicker. He intercepted the clumsy strike, twisting Isamu''s arm behind his back.


    The older man cried out in pain, his confidence crumbling as Haruto''s grip tightened.


    Rage burned in Haruto''s chest. He red at Isamu, his voice low and biting. "Enough."


    His grip tightened further, drawing another pained yelp from Isamu. "You made Asuka''s life miserable," Haruto spat.


    "How dare you call her your wife when all you ever did was strip her of her freedom?"


    "Let go of me, boy!" Isamu hissed through clenched teeth. "Or you''ll regret it for the rest of your life!"


    Haruto leaned closer, whispering. "Oh, really? And what exactly are you going to do? I could kill you right here, dismember your body, and scatter the pieces in the ocean."


    The words weren''t empty. Haruto could feel the truth of them settle in his chest, cold and resolute.


    Someone like Isamu¡ªa man who destroyed lives out of obsession and control¡ªhad no right to walk free.


    He thought of Asuka''s past, of her stolen years and quiet suffering, and his resolve only hardened.


    People like Isamu didn''t change; they lingered like poison, festering and infecting everything they touched.


    Isamu recoiled at Haruto''s words, a bead of sweat trailing down his temple. His voice shook as he tried to muster a response.


    "What kind of nonsense is that?" He then struggled as Haruto let go of him.


    "This is the man you''ve chosen, Asuka?" Isamu sneered, his voice trembling as he turned to her.


    "A psychopath like him?"


    Asuka stood abruptly. "Psychopath?" she repeated, her tone mocking.


    "You were my stalker. You raped me. You forced me into marriage. Who''s the psychopath now?"


    Isamu''s mouth opened and closed, but no words came out. Finally, he managed a feeble protest.


    "But I¡­ I loved you! You''re the one at fault for rejecting me, for ignoring me!"


    Haruto''s fist flew without hesitation, connecting squarely with Isamu''s face.


    The older man''s sses shattered, blood streaming from his nose as he slumped onto the sofa, too stunned to react.


    "You destroyed her life because she didn''t love you back!" Haruto roared, his chest heaving with rage.


    "You''re a pathetic excuse for a man!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He lunged again, ready to finish what he''d started, but Renji intervened. The older man stepped forward, gripping Haruto''s shoulders firmly.


    "Calm down, Hayase!" Renjimanded, his voice sharp and authoritative.


    "Let''s settle this with words, not fists!"


    Haruto froze, his fiery gaze shifting to Renji. For a moment, their eyes locked, and Haruto''s voice was filled with quiet fury.


    "You''re her brother," he said, his words cutting like a de.


    "How could you stand by and let her suffer like this for years?"


    The weight of his question hung heavily in the room. Haruto was a brother too and he had already seen his sister''s life spiral into hell in their first life.


    While in this life, he would do anything for that pain to never reach Haruka anymore even if he risked his life.


    But howe the man that looked like he has everything in this world on his palm couldn''t help his sister at all?


    Renji flinched, Haruto''s words striking a nerve. For a moment, guilt flickered across hisposed expression, but he quickly masked it with indifference.


    "Don''t judge me too harshly," Renji said quietly, brushing invisible dust from his suit.


    His voicecked conviction, and the faint tremor in his hand betrayed his unease. "I have my reasons."


    "Reasons?" Haruto spat, his voice thick with disdain. "What kind of reason could justify abandoning your sister to this hell?"


    Renji didn''t respond immediately. The silence that followed was heavy,den with unspoken truths and regrets. Finally, he straightened his posture and diverted the conversation.


    "We''re here for something important," he said evenly, his tone regaining its measured calm. "Let''s hear what my sister has to say."


    The tension in the room didn''t dissipate, but the focus shifted.


    Haruto nced at Asuka just as she reached over, her slender fingers curling around his hand.


    Her grip was firm, trembling slightly, as if she were drawing strength from him to finally speak the words she had buried for so long.


    Her voice, steady and resolute, broke the silence. "Brother," she said, her eyes meeting Renji''s with unwavering determination.


    "Let me divorce Isamu and be with Haruto."


    Haruto''s breath caught, and his chest swelled with pride. In that moment, he saw Asuka''s true self¡ªnot the yful, teasing mask she often wore, but the woman who had endured so much and was finally standing tall.


    A small, genuine smile curved his lips as he gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. This was the Asuka he admired, and he couldn''t be prouder.

 Chapter 152 Asuka Liberation

    Asuka had a reason why she chose this day to demand a divorce¡ªa reason that had kept her silent for years, even through the birth of Kota.


    It was because her father was still alive.


    His cold, sharp words had always pierced her resolve, leaving her unable to muster the courage to fight back.


    Her fear of him was deeply ingrained, especially after her mother''s death. Knowing that her mother had died upon seeing Asuka''s humiliating pornographic video had been a wound that never healed.


    Her father''s gaze had grown sharper, cutting into her like a de, and she had no strength to resist.


    In front of him, Asuka had always been a doll¡ªobedient, passive, and devoid of agency.


    She knew that the moment she defied him, she would be discarded like a broken toy, deemed worthless and unwanted.


    But now, with her father gone and only her brother, Renji, remaining, she finally found the courage to stand up for herself. Especially when her son was already gone, she didn''t has any reason to stay by Isamu''s side.


    Haruto''s unwavering support and fierce determination to fight for her had further ignited her courage, the embers of resistance blooming into a me within her heart.


    "Please, let me do something I truly want with my life," Asuka continued, her voice steady butced with emotion.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Renji watched her in silence, startled by the transformation. The sister he had always known¡ªthe lifeless doll molded by their father''s will¡ªwas no longer before him.


    This was a woman with spirit, with agency.


    And he, as her brother, had failed to protect her when she needed him most. He had allowed fear of losing his position as the head of the Furukawa family to paralyze him.


    He knew how much she had suffered, but she had never asked for his help. To her, he had merely been an extension of their father¡ªaplicit enforcer of her oppression.


    Still, Renji couldn''t ignore his responsibilities. As her elder brother, he had a right to question the man she had chosen, especially when that man was still so young.


    "I understand what you want, Asuka," Renji began, his tone measured. "But Haruto¡­ he''s still a high schooler. Can he truly provide for you?"


    He paused, his gaze shifting to both of them. "And what about the video and the inevitable gossip? This will hurt your reputation, Asuka. You need to think carefully."


    Isamu''s eyes widened, seizing the opportunity. "Brother-inw, you can''t seriously allow this! Reject their rtionship outright!" he demanded, his voice rising in desperation.


    Renji exhaled deeply, his sharp gaze cutting into Isamu. "Enough with your nonsense, Inoue," he said, his tone colder than ice.


    "I support Asuka''s decision to divorce you. You''re a terrible human being, and my sister hates you."


    He leaned forward, his words slicing through the air like a de. "You have no right to be part of this conversation anymore."


    "Brother-inw!" Isamu sputtered, his face twisted in despair.


    "I told you to shut your mouth, or I''ll shut down that excuse of apany you''ve been running at a loss, draining Furukawa Group''s resources!" Renji''s voice thundered, leaving no room for argument.


    Isamu fell silent, his face a mix of anger and humiliation as he turned his hateful re toward Haruto. The younger man smirked in triumph, unfazed by the venom in Isamu''s eyes.


    "Mr. Furukawa," Haruto said, his voice calm but resolute. "You don''t need to worry. I can provide for Asuka just fine."


    He nced at Asuka, ensuring her agreement before continuing. "And I understand your concerns. Let''s not rush things. We can wait for the gossip to settle, right, Asuka?"


    Asuka nodded, her rational natureing to the forefront. "Brother, even if you were to take all my shares or remove me from my position as CEO of my ownpany, I would still choose Haruto."


    Her voice softened, yet the determination in her eyes remained. "So please, don''t stand in the way of our rtionship."


    Renji''s smile was bitter, tinged with regret. He knew there was little he could do to change her mind, and her perception of him as an extension of their father stung deeply.


    "I won''t do anything like that, Asuka," Renji said, his voice quieter now.


    "I know yourpany''s sess stems from your hard work, not from Furukawa Group''s investments. I won''t take it from you."


    Asuka''s eyes widened, surprised by her brother''s words. It had been years since she had seen him smile like this, and a thin smile spread across her own lips.


    "Thank you, Brother," she murmured, ncing at Haruto in quiet relief.


    Haruto met her gaze, his hands twitching with the urge to embrace her, but he restrained himself, unwilling to shatter the fragile peace in the room.


    Isamu, however, could not hide his fury. His clenched fists shook, his face red with anger.


    "Asuka, how could you do this to our family?!" he bellowed. "What about our son, Kota? That man sitting beside you killed him!"


    His voice cracked with anguish as he mmed his fists on the armrest. "How could you talk about divorce on the day our son died? How could you leave me for another man so heartlessly? Don''t you have a shred of decency? Are you a demon?!"


    The usation hung heavy in the air, the raw emotion slicing through the room like a dagger.


    Tears welled in Asuka''s eyes, but she met his re head-on. "Of course I''m sad, Isamu. I''m still a mother," she said, her voice trembling yet firm.


    "But I know for certain that Kota was already lost long before this. And it wasn''t Haruto''s fault."


    Her tone hardened as she continued. "It was ours¡ªyours and mine. Our loveless marriage turned our son into a broken person!"


    Her words were like thunder, silencing even Isamu''s outburst.


    Deep down, Isamu knew she was right. He had never truly seen Kota as a son. To him, the boy was merely a tool¡ªa shackle to bind Asuka to his side.


    There was no love in his heart for the child he had fathered, no acknowledgment of his humanity. His mind had been consumed by a singr obsession: Asuka.


    But now, Kota was gone, and with him, thest chain Isamu had used to tether Asuka to his will.


    Even his desperate usations and attempts to burden her with guilt over their son''s death had failed to sway her.


    He had lost her.


    Forever.


    Asuka''s liberation wasplete, and for her, it was a triumph. But for Isamu, it was a bitter, hollow defeat, leaving him alone with the ruins of his obsession.

 Chapter 155 Chiyo Takes The Lead**

    Without hesitation, Haruto stood up, his breath ragged and heavy with desire.


    In one swift motion, he scooped Chiyo into his arms and tossed her onto the bed.


    Her body bounced lightly against the mattress, her wide eyes meeting his for a moment before she let out a soft gasp.


    Haruto hurriedly peeled off his shirt and pants, tossing them carelessly aside.


    Crawling atop her, his lips immediately sought her neck, alternating between teasing licks and gentle bites.


    Each touch elicited a shiver from her, her body responding instinctively.


    "Ah¡­ Haruto," she moaned, her fingers pressing against his chest to push him back slightly.


    Her gaze was shy but determined as she whispered, "I¡­ I want to be on top."


    His brows lifted in surprise before a slow, wolfish grin spread across his face.


    "Really now?" he murmured, licking his lips. "But if you''re on top, you''re doing all the work. I won''t help you this time."


    Chiyo hesitated briefly but nodded, her cheeks flushed.


    "I-I can handle it¡­" she said softly, though her trembling voice betrayed her nerves.


    Haruto smirked, his hands gliding to her waist. "As you wish."


    With ease, he shifted their positions,ying back against the headboard while settling Chiyo on top of him.


    She fumbled with her shirt, her hands shaking as she unbuttoned it, but Haruto leaned forward, catching the fabric with his teeth.


    Slowly, he undid each button, his warm breath ghosting over her skin and leaving goosebumps in its wake.


    Her short skirt was already riding up, and she reached down to shift her panties to the side, revealing her glistening folds.


    As she guided her hips, her wet pussy grazed against his stiff cock, drawing a low groan from him.


    By the time her shirt was discarded, Haruto''s hands found her breasts, cupping them firmly.


    He tugged her bra free and leaned in, his mouth enveloping one nipple while his fingers rolled and pinched the other.


    Chiyo''s head tipped back, a soft whimper escaping her lips.


    "Hnnng¡­ Haruto¡­" she moaned, her voice sultry and breathless.


    "I''m going to put it in¡­"


    Her hand reached down to grasp his cock, the heat radiating from him making her shiver.


    Slowly, she lowered herself, his length stretching her tight walls inch by inch until he hit that sensitive spot inside her.


    Her body tensed, her breath hitching. She almost lost control right there.


    ''I need to hold on¡­ I need to make Haruto feel good,'' she thought, biting her lip as she adjusted to his size.


    "Ohhhh! Your cock feels so good," she gasped, her movements starting slow, her hips grinding in circr motions as her walls clenched around him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her pace gradually quickened, her body bouncing rhythmically, her breasts swaying with every motion.


    Haruto''s hands found their way to her hips, guiding her slightly, though he kept his promise not to do the work.


    "Shit, you''re so damn sexy, Chiyo," he growled, leaning forward to capture one nipple in his mouth while his other hand massaged her free breast.


    His lipstched onto her like a greedy child, suckling and teasing, driving her wild with every touch.


    Her pussy trembled around him, the tight heat enveloping him in waves. She was close, her moans growing louder, more desperate.


    But she refused to give in yet, determined to keep moving for his pleasure.


    However, her resolve crumbled as his cock hit deeper, grazing against her cervix. Her movements faltered as her mind nked.


    "AHHH!!! AAHHH!!! I CAN''T!!!" she screamed, her body convulsing uncontrobly.


    Haruto''s grip tightened on her waist, his fingers digging into her soft skin as he pressed her hips down.


    Her eyes widened in shock as he drove deeper, stretching her to the limit.


    The sensation was overwhelming, her walls clenching and trembling around him as her orgasm ripped through her.


    "AHHHH!!!! I''M CUMMING!!! YOUR COCK IS SO DEEP INSIDE ME!!!"


    She cried out, her body trembling violently as she squirted, the evidence of her release sshing against his thighs.


    "Fuck," Haruto groaned, his voice strained as her spasming walls milked him.


    "Your pussy feels so damn good."


    Her breath came in shallow gasps as she copsed against him, her body still shivering from the aftershocks of her climax.


    However, Haruto didn''t allow her much time to recover.


    Gently but firmly, he pushed her back onto the mattress, positioning himself on top of her.


    His cock remained buried deep inside her hypersensitive pussy, sending jolts of pleasure through her already trembling body.


    "You''re not resting yet," he murmured, his voiceced with a teasing smirk. "I haven''t cum yet."


    His lips captured hers in a fervent kiss, their tongues tangling in a fiery dance.


    Saliva mixed and dripped messily from their mouths, but neither cared, consumed by their shared desire.


    Haruto''s pace quickened, his thrusts growing more relentless as their kiss broke apart.


    Chiyo''s moans filled the room, unabashed and raw. "AHHH!!! YOUR COCK!!! IT''S TOO GOOD!!! OH GOD!!!"


    Her words tumbled out incoherently, her mind drowning in the overwhelming pleasure.


    His cock struck her sweet spot repeatedly, sending electric shocks of ecstasy coursing through her.


    Her walls spasmed uncontrobly around him, driving him to the brink of madness.


    "Fuck, Chiyo. What a slutty pussy you have," he grunted, his voice hoarse with lust.


    "I can''t get enough of you."


    He leaned down, his mouthtching onto her neck as he sucked and kissed harshly, leaving dark marks as proof of his passion.


    "HNNGGHHH!!! HARUTO!!! AHHHNNN!!! I CAN''T TAKE IT!!! YOUR COCK KEEPS HITTING THE PERFECT SPOT!" she screamed, her voice cracking under the intensity of her pleasure.


    Her body writhed beneath him, every nerve ending ame.


    "Not yet, Chiyo," he growled, his fingers gripping her thighs tightly as her walls squeezed him mercilessly.


    "Wait for me. Just a bit longer."


    Her body trembled uncontrobly as his thrusts grew harder and faster, each movement deliberate and deep.


    The sound of their skin pping together echoed in the room, a symphony of raw desire.


    "Let''s cum together," he finally groaned, his breaths ragged as he chased his release.


    "COMMINGGG!!!" she screamed, her voice breaking as her orgasm crashed over her.


    Her body convulsed violently, her release squirting out as waves of pleasure overtook her.


    Haruto followed mere secondster, his cock twitching inside her as he spilled his seed deep within her.


    He groaned, his movements slowing as he emptied himselfpletely, leaving nothing behind.


    "You¡­ came inside," Chiyo murmured weakly, her chest heaving as she struggled to catch her breath.


    "Ah¡­ I forgot about that," Haruto replied with a casual shrug, a teasing grin tugging at his lips.


    He copsed against her, resting his head on her soft breasts, the warmth of her body grounding him.


    He could still feel the remnants of his orgasm, his cock twitching slightly within her.


    [Ding!]


    [Based on the interaction between the host and Chiyo, 800 EXP has been gathered!]


    [Host Status Update!]


    [Level 37 ¡ú Level 38]


    [Level up more to unlock the next feature at Level 40!]


    As Haruto let out a satisfied sigh, a voice suddenly cut through the heated aftermath.


    "Ohh¡­ Someone''s having fun without me," the voice chimed, dripping with amusement.


    Haruto''s head snapped toward the door, his body tensing.


    Standing there, leaning against the frame with a sly smile, was Asuka, her gaze fixed on the two of them.

 Chapter 160 Reconcile and Building Relationship

    The room froze, the weight of Renji''s question pressing down on them like a heavy nket. Asuka and Haruto exchanged uneasy nces, neither knowing how to respond.


    Haruto wrestled with the thought of confessing that he was in the video but with another woman. Yet, doing so could open a Pandora''s box of problems with Renji.


    Admitting he''d been with someone else could shift the dynamic of their already unconventional rtionship.


    Finally, Asuka broke the silence, her voice steady but her gaze averted. "It''s not me in the video," she admitted. "But the man is indeed Haruto."


    Her words hung in the air, and Renji''s eyes widened, his face hardening as his gaze snapped to Haruto.


    The realization that his sister''s partner had been with another woman seemed to spark a flicker of anger.


    As if sensing the shift, Asuka quickly added, "Don''t worry, brother. We''re in a polyamorous rtionship. Haruto has¡­ side rtionships, and I''m fine with it."


    Her tone was calm, but the weight ofing clean to her brother made the room feel even more charged.


    Haruto blinked in surprise, clearly not expecting her bluntness. He cleared his throat, nodding awkwardly. "Y-yeah, Asuka''s right. The woman in the video isn''t her."


    Renji frowned deeply, leaning forward with a sharp edge to his tone. "Then how did Kota get his hands on that video? I need to know, especially after what happened to him."


    He paused, his voice softening. "Kota was my nephew, after all. And no matter what, he didn''t deserve to die like that."


    His words struck a nerve. Asuka clenched the fabric of her dress, her shoulders tense.


    She was curious, of course, but knowing the truth could mean unearthing painful connections to Haruto. Fear kept her silent.


    Haruto noticed her struggle and stepped in. "Kota hated me," he confessed. "Because I helped Mari escape him."


    Renji''s gaze sharpened. "Mari? What are you talking about?"


    "She was someone Kota¡­ fixated on," Haruto exined, his voice measured but firm.


    "He stalked her, harassed her, did things that no one should ever endure. I couldn''t stand by, so I helped her get away."


    He paused, his brow furrowed. "As for how Kota got the video, I don''t know. But everything he did¡ªeverything he became¡ªit was revenge against me."


    Renji exhaled deeply, rubbing his temples as he processed the information. "A fruit doesn''t fall far from the tree, huh?" he muttered, bitternesscing his words.


    "But I don''t think that alone would drive him to suicide," he continued after a moment. "There must''ve been more."


    "You''re right," Haruto said. "Kota was part of a gang. Not ours, but another¡ªone that used him as a punching bag. Every time I saw him, he was covered in fresh wounds and bruises."


    Asuka, regaining herposure, nodded. "I¡­ I found a tattoo on him. And yes, he always looked like he''d been in a fight."


    Renji''s voice rose slightly, his concern breaking through his usual calm. "Then why didn''t you do anything, Asuka? You''re his mother!"


    "I¡­" Asuka''s voice wavered, guilt and regret evident in her trembling hands. "I didn''t¡­"


    Seeing her falter, Haruto reached out, his hand firmly gripping hers. "Mr. Furukawa," he said, his tone steady and protective, "I think that''s unfair. Asuka did everything she could. She''s grieving, too."


    "I see¡­ I''m sorry," Renji said, his tone softening as he rubbed the back of his neck.


    "I didn''t mean it that way. I guess¡­ I''m just shocked by everything Kota did." He turned to Asuka, his voice gentler.


    "I''m sorry, Asuka. That wasn''t fair of me."


    The room fell into silence, the weight of their shared thoughts filling the space. Each of them seemed lost in their own reflections.


    Renji actually wanted to oppose their rtionship especially knowing his nephew suicide has something to do with Haruto.


    But seeing the two of them now, hand in hand, supporting each other, he couldn''t object to their rtionship. He knew it would destroy his rtionship with Asuka which was already broken.


    So, the only thing he could do was ept it.


    Renji was the first to break the stillness, exhaling deeply. "I didn''t invite you both here to make things tense or awkward," he admitted.


    "I wanted to get to know Hayase better." His gaze shifted to Asuka, softening further. "And¡­ I wanted to make things right with you, Asuka."


    His voice carried a note of genuine regret. "We barely saw each other after you got married. I was too caught up in my own life and ignored what you were going through. I should have done better. I should have known you wouldn''t be happy with Inoue."


    Asuka looked up at her brother, her eyes glistening faintly with emotion. "Brother, don''t me yourself," she said gently.


    "I wasn''t fair to you either. I held resentment because of Father and let it cloud how I saw you." She smiled softly. "But now, I want us to have a better rtionship."


    Renji returned her smile, and for the first time in years, it felt like a bridge was being rebuilt between them.


    Watching the siblings reconcile brought a sense of relief to Haruto, who let out a quiet sigh. Another crisis had passed.


    "Speaking of Inoue¡­" Renji said suddenly, his tone shifting to something lighter, a mischievous smirk ying on his lips.


    "I made sure he got what he deserved. Took control of hispany. He''s got nothing left now."


    Haruto''s chest swelled with satisfaction at the news. Finally, that bastard''s getting what''sing to him, he thought.


    "Thank you, Brother," Asuka said, her tone sincere yet calm. "You didn''t have to go that far. Just being free of him is enough for me."


    Renji chuckled, shaking his head. "Oh no, I couldn''t just let it slide like that. And I have to admit¡­" His smirk widened. "Hayase''s handiwork inspired me."


    Harutoughed, shaking his head. "d to be of service, Mr. Furukawa."


    "Ah, you boys are impossible," Asuka said with an exaggerated sigh, though a faint smile lingered on her lips.


    The warmth in their conversation made her feel lighter, less burdened by the guilt she had carried.


    For a long time, she''d feared judgment from others, convinced they saw her as a failure of a mother.


    Yet here she was, surrounded by people who cared¡ªnot ming her, but supporting her. The realization was like a balm to her soul.


    Renji''s grin turned yful as he raised his ss. "So¡­ when''s the wedding?"


    Asuka rolled her eyes while Haruto scratched the back of his head,ughing awkwardly. "That''s¡­plicated," he muttered.


    "Oh,e on, brother," Asuka interjected with a teasing grin. "I should be asking you that question. How old are you now? Shouldn''t you have a woman by your side?"


    "Just look at Haruto¡ªhe''s got at least three women with him," Asuka teased, elbowing Haruto yfully.


    Renji''s eyes widened in astonishment. "Three? Seriously? Damn, kid, you''ve got to teach me your ways!"


    Haruto chuckled, leaning back with a grin. "Confidence, Mr. Furukawa. That''s the key."


    "And being handsome," Asuka added with a sly smile. "Oh, and let''s not forget a great body¡­ and other skills."


    "Ck, so money''s not enough these days, huh?" Renji sighed in mock defeat, shaking his head.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The three of them burst intoughter, the room filled with warmth and lighthearted banter. They spent the rest of the night sharing jokes and stories.


    It was a night of rare joy, leaving them all with a sense offort and connection.

 Chapter 162 Ponpon Power!

    "Did you see how the divers slow-danced with the lemon shark? It was so cool and cute, right?"


    Chiyo said, her voice bubbling with excitement as she scooped up another bite of the vibrant blue karee on her te.


    The rice, shaped like a yful dolphin, added an extra touch of charm to their meal.


    Haruto nodded, though he hadn''t paid much attention to the show. His gaze lingered on Chiyo''s animated expression instead.


    "Yep, super cute," he replied, a soft smile tugging at his lips.


    They were seated in a cozy corner of the aquarium caf¨¦, surrounded by towering tanks filled with shimmering fish.


    The ambient light from the tanks cast a serene glow over their table, painting their surroundings with shades of blue and green.


    "Thank you for bringing me here, Haruto," Chiyo said, her voice softening as she nced around the magical space.


    "This ce is beautiful."


    Haruto leaned back slightly, resting his chin on his hand as he watched her. "You don''t need to thank me," he said with an easy grin.


    "It was your idea too, remember?"


    Chiyo smiled, warmth spreading across her face, but her thoughts wandered elsewhere. In her mind, the date''s natural conclusion was clear¡ªthey would undoubtedly end up at a hotelter, as they always did.


    The thought made her heart flutter, making her impatient.


    Meanwhile, Haruto''s attention shifted to a child wearing a shark-shaped beanie at a nearby table. The sight reminded him of Asuka''s request.


    "Let''s check out the merch store after this," he said suddenly.


    "I almost forgot about the Ponpon plushie she wanted."


    Chiyo nodded, finishing thest bite of her karee. As they rose and headed to the store, Haruto added, "I should grab something for Haruka, too. She''d look adorable with something cute from here."


    The aquarium''s official store was a treasure trove of sea-themed merchandise, from plushies to keychains to bandanas shaped like marine animals.


    Haruto''s eyesnded on a jellyfish keychain¡ªthe same jellyfish Chiyo had admired earlier. He picked it up and handed it to her.


    "You might like this," he said.


    Chiyo''s face lit up as she took the keychain. "Oh, it''s the jellyfish!" she eximed, turning it over in her hands.


    "Look, there''s even amp in the same design! It''d be perfect for my room." She quickly added themp to her growing collection of finds.


    They continued exploring the store, Chiyo darting from shelf to shelf like a kid in a candy shop.


    Haruto paused in front of a plushie shaped like a baby seal, its soft white fur and round eyes reminding him of Haruka.


    He picked up thergest one, almost as big as his torso.


    "She''ll love it," Chiyo said with a knowing smile.


    "You know how much she adores cute things. Oh, and look!" She pointed to a disy of knitting kits featuring mascot designs. "You should grab a couple of these too."


    Haruto nodded, adding a few to their basket. Meanwhile, Chiyo''s excitement showed no signs of slowing down.


    She moved quickly through the store, collecting trinkets and plushies until her arms were full.


    When she spotted a hat shaped like an octopus,plete with long, dangling legs, her eyes sparkled mischievously.


    Without hesitation, she ced the hat on Haruto''s head and stepped back,ughing. "Oh my, it suits you perfectly!"


    Haruto raised an eyebrow, ncing at his reflection in a nearby mirror. The hat''s tentacles draped over his shoulders like long, wavy hair.


    "Hm¡­ really? Then I''ll take it," he said with a yful smirk, earning another burst ofughter from Chiyo.


    As they continued browsing, Haruto searched for the Ponpon plushie Asuka had specifically requested.


    However, they only found smaller versions. Finally, he approached a staff member to inquire.


    "Ah, the Ponpon plushie is exclusive to our penguin area," the staff exined with a polite smile. "You''ll need to participate in our game there to win one."


    Haruto sighed, a sense of inevitability washing over him. "I knew it. She''s totally messing with me," he muttered, already imagining Asuka''s teasing smirk when he returned.


    They made their way into the penguin exhibit, where a lively crowd, especially children, gathered around the performance stage.


    The staff had mentioned that this show was a massive hit with kids, who loved watching the penguins slide, jump, and waddle through hoops.


    Apparently, the show had grown so popr that it even aired live on television.


    As the performance neared its grand finale, the staff began a coordinated routine with the penguins dancing in sync.


    The atmosphere grew even more festive when the crowd erupted in cheers at the sight of the mascot, Ponpon, waddling onto the stage in his oversized penguin costume.


    Suddenly, the announcer''s voice boomed through the speakers.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, and especially kids!" His tone was yful and animated.


    "It''s time for the Ponpon Penguin Yel-Yel! Are you ready to cheer with Ponpon and his penguin pals?"


    The children screamed with delight, their small hands already raised in excitement.


    "Now, for those who want a special edition Ponpon plushie¡­" The announcer grinned.


    "Come up on stage and join us for the yel-yel! The three with the most spirit will take home the prize!"


    Haruto froze. His face twisted in horror, while Chiyo stood beside him, stifling herughter behind her hand..


    "H-Haruto¡­ you really don''t have to do this," Chiyo whispered, though her shoulders trembled as she tried to keep a straight face.


    Haruto let out a long, suffering sigh. "It''s fine. Asuka will definitely give me something else to deal with if I don''t get that plushie for her."


    His voice was t, his expression deadpan as he shuffled toward the stage like a man walking to his doom.


    His gait was slow and heavy, his steps dragging as if every fiber of his being resisted the humiliation ahead.


    As he climbed onto the stage, the announcer beamed. "Oh! Look at this brave soul joining us! We''ve got an interesting contestant here!"


    He motioned for Haruto to take his ce next to two overly enthusiastic kids.


    "Alright, let''s see that spirit! Remember, only three of you will get the Ponpon special edition plushie!"


    Haruto sighed internally. ''Fucking hell¡­ just get this over with.''


    "Now, everyone! Follow Ponpon''s lead!" The announcer pped his hands in rhythm. "Start with a p! Like this!"


    Ponpon pped his oversized wings dramatically, pping along to the beat.


    The children pped with joy, and even Haruto joined in, albeit reluctantly. His hands moved stiffly, his face already turning red.


    "Now stomp your feet!" the announcer encouraged.


    Ponpon''srge, padded feet pped the stage, sending thuds reverberating through the area.


    Haruto followed, stomping half-heartedly at first, but the announcer kept upping the energy.


    "And now¡­ the yel-yel!" The announcer raised his hand dramatically. "Repeat after me!"


    "PONPON POWER!"


    "PONPON POWER!" the children shouted in unison, their high-pitched voices echoing.


    "With the power of Pon, we save the ocean!"


    "With the power of Pon, we save the ocean!"


    Haruto muttered softly, his voice barely audible. His embarrassment was palpable.


    The announcer wasn''t satisfied. "I can''t hear you, my friend! Louder!"


    Haruto clenched his fists, his patience wearing thin. After a few more rounds of chanting, he finally snapped.


    "PONPON POWER! WITH THE POWER OF PON, WE SAVE THE OCEAN!" he yelled at the top of his lungs, his voice ringing louder than anyone else''s.


    "WOW! Look at that spirit!" The announcer grinned, clearly pleased. "Now let''s see who gets the plushie¡­"


    Ponpon waddled over to Haruto, carrying a giant plushie nearly the size of a child, and handed it to him.


    Haruto epted it with a resigned sigh. Finally.


    As he stepped down from the stage, he made a beeline for Chiyo, who was doubled over,ughing uncontrobly.


    Her face was red, and she had to wipe tears from her eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Oh my God¡­" she gasped, trying to catch her breath. "Furukawa really got you this time, didn''t she?"


    "Ck, that Asuka¡­ isn''t this going too far?" Haruto frowned, hugging the massive plushie to his chest.


    "No way!" Chiyo grinned. "You looked adorable up there. Look¡ª" She held up her phone, showing him a video she''d taken.


    Haruto''s face darkened. "You¡­ recorded that?"


    "Of course I did!" Chiyoughed again. "This is gold."


    Before Haruto could respond, his gaze suddenly shifted past her, locking onto two familiar figures in the distance.


    His yful expression vanished, reced by a dark scowl.


    "Isn''t that¡­ Ayaka and¡­" His eyes narrowed. "That damned Ren."

 Chapter 166 Another Door Opened

    Haruto sprinted up the narrow stairwell of an old apartment building, his footsteps echoing in the dim corridor.


    He skidded to a stop in front of door number 03 and knocked urgently, his fist thudding against the worn wood.


    The door creaked open to reveal a man with green hair, his expressionzy and amused.


    "Chill out, Haruto. We''re not going anywhere, man," Arataki said with a raised brow, eyeing his friend''s frantic demeanor.


    Haruto pushed past him without a word, his face set with a grim seriousness.


    "I need to tell you something," Haruto said, his voice low but tense. "It''s an emergency."


    Arataki chuckled, still assuming Haruto was exaggerating.


    "What? Someone died?"


    Haruto shot him a re before stepping inside the cramped apartment. The stale scent of cigarettes and instant noodles hung in the air.


    Old Futto and Enji were huddled around aptop on a rickety table. The screen glowed with a livestream¡ªa sickening disy of human trafficking in real-time.


    A girl, barely ten years old, sat in the middle of a dimly lit room on the feed, ying with her dolls. A countdown timer ticked ominously in the corner.


    "Ah, you''re finally here," Enji said without looking up. He tapped the screen, his expression twisted in disgust.


    "Look at this. That bastard is auctioning off a kid. We finally got into the VVIP stream."


    Old Futto crunched on a chip, shaking his head. "Looks like whoever wins gets the girl. You want to try bidding?"


    "Don''t be stupid," Arataki snapped, stepping inside.


    "We''re not here to buy. We''re here to pull profiles¡ªtrack the sick fucks who are bidding." He turned to Haruto, his eyes narrowing.


    "So, what''s this about?"


    Haruto, still reeling from the grotesque stream, shook his head to clear his thoughts.


    "Right¡­ it''s about Erika."


    Arataki''s expression darkened at the mention of his sister.


    "She was with Ren yesterday," Haruto said, his voice quiet but firm. "At the aquarium."


    "What?" Arataki tilted his head, as if trying to make sense of it.


    "She''s still seeing him," Haruto continued, each wordced with frustration.


    "Ren kidnapped her ex and beat him half to death right in front of her. The guy''s in the hospital, barely hanging on. And Ren threatened her¡ªsaid if she left him, he''d tell your parents you''re part of a gang."


    Before Haruto could finish, Arataki grabbed him by the cor, mming him back against the wall. His eyes burned with fury, veins bulging in his neck.


    "I told you we should''ve killed that bastard already!" Arataki snarled, his grip tightening.


    "Everything we''ve done up to now has been a fucking waste of time!"


    "Calm down, Arataki." Enji moved quickly, hisrge frame looming over them as he ced a hand on Arataki''s shoulder. "We need to think straight."


    But Arataki wasn''t listening. He shoved Haruto aside and stormed toward the door, his fists clenched.


    "FUCK THIS!" Arataki roared. "I''M GOING TO KILL HIM!"


    Before he could reach the door, Enji lunged forward and wrapped his arms around him, restraining him in a bear hug.


    "Stop!" Enji barked, his voice a low growl.


    "You''re only going to stir up more shit. That''s exactly what Ren wants¡ªand probably what Daiki wants too."


    At the mention of Daiki, Arataki froze, his breathing ragged.


    "But he hurt my sister," Arataki hissed through gritted teeth. His voice cracked with emotion.


    "How the hell am I supposed to just stand by? She''s the only family I have left not including that bastard of a father! I don''t want to waste time anymore with all of you assholes in this cramped room!"


    Haruto stepped closer, his expression softening as he met Arataki''s anguished gaze.


    "Arataki," Haruto said quietly, "we all understand how you feel. I have a sister too. And I swear, I won''t let anyone hurt her¡ªor Erika."


    He ced a hand on Arataki''s shoulder. "But rushing in without a n will only get you killed."


    Arataki lowered his head, his body trembling as the rage bled into despair. "I just¡­ I can''t lose her, Haruto. I can''t."


    "You won''t," Haruto assured him. "We''ll figure this out. The four of us¡ªtogether. We''ll make sure Ren pays for what he''s done. But we need to be smart about it."


    Arataki nodded slowly, his grip on his own emotions finally loosening.


    "Haruto is right," Old Futto suddenly muttered, his eyes still glued to theptop.


    He cracked a smirk. "Looks like we''ve got a new door open¡ªthanks to me and Haruto ying bootlicker for Ren."


    The other three froze, exchanging nces before slowly approaching Old Futto. Their curiosity mixed with unease.


    "What do you mean?" Enji asked, peering over his shoulder.


    Old Futto tapped the screen. "Ren''s offering us a limited, seasonal sushi deal¡ªand the transaction is direct."


    Haruto''s eyes narrowed as he rubbed his chin. "Wait¡­ Does that mean we can meet Ren in person?"


    "Huh, perfect chance to kidnap the bastard," Arataki growled, his eyes shing with anger.


    Before the idea could take root, Enji smacked the back of Arataki''s head. "Don''t be an idiot. We''re trying to be smart about this."


    Arataki winced, rubbing his head. "Still sounds like a solid n to me."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Not if you want to end up six feet under," Enji shot back. "So, who''s going to meet him?"


    The question hung in the air.


    Haruto shook his head. "Not me. He knows me too well."


    "Same here," Arataki sighed. "He''d spot me in a second."


    Their collective gaze shifted to Old Futto, who froze like a deer caught in headlights.


    "Oh, hell no." He leaned back, raising both hands.


    "You guys can''t be serious. I don''t leave this apartment unless it''s for essentials or an anime convention!"


    "Come on, Old Futto, you''re our best shot," Enji coaxed, patting his shoulder. "Ren doesn''t know you."


    Old Futto crossed his arms defensively. "Yeah, and what if I screw it up? What if I say the wrong thing, and he hates me? I''m not good with strangers."


    Haruto chuckled. "You''re fine with us, aren''t you? Ren''s not that different¡­ Well, aside from being unpredictable and having the emotional range of a hormonal girl in their period."


    Old Futto groaned, slumping in his chair. "And you thought that would calm me down? Seriously, Haruto, you''re making it worse!"


    Arataki stepped in, his expression softening despite his earlier outburst. "Look, man¡­ I need this. For my sister. Please."


    Old Futto frowned, tapping his fingers against the desk. After a long pause, he sighed heavily. "Fine. Just this once. But you owe me big."


    A collective grin spread across the trio''s faces.


    Read exclusive content at empire


    "I''ll massage you if you need, boss, just call me," Haruto promised as he moved to Old Futto''s back and started to give him a shoulder massage.


    "And I''ll get you some ramen. My treat," Enji added with a smirk.


    Arataki nodded eagerly. "Or how about a life-sized your waifu figurin? I''ll pay for it."


    Old Futto let out a dramatic sigh, rubbing his temples. "You guys¡­ You really know how to sweeten the deal." He nced up with a tired grin.


    "Fine. Get me both. I''m about to face a demon lord¡ªI deservepensation."


    The trio chuckled, the tension easing ever so slightly. But beneath their humor, they all knew one thing:


    This meeting with Ren could change everything.

 Chapter 167 Worse Than Demon Lord

    Old Futto''s hands were sweating profusely, leaving damp patches on his jeans as he wiped them for the third time.


    His temple throbbed, beads of sweat trickling down despite the cool air inside the caf¨¦.


    He tugged at the cor of his shirt, straightening it repeatedly like he was about to meet a date instead of him.


    Taking a deep breath, he nced at the pumpkintte in front of him, its steam curlingzily in the air.


    He didn''t even like pumpkinttes, but it was the only thing that came out of his mouth when the barista asked for his order. His nerves had rendered his brain useless.


    "But seriously¡­ this kind of ce?" he muttered under his breath, eyeing the cozy atmosphere and the clusters of girls giggling over their drinks.


    "Is this where the demon lord picks up his targets?"


    He frowned. "Tch, he''s not even that handsome."


    The warmth of thette seeped into his cold hands, offering a brief moment offort.


    Before he could spiral further into his thoughts, Enji''s voice crackled through the earphones hidden beneath his beanie.


    "Old Futto, stop sitting there like a nk of wood. You''re stiffer than a damn statue, man."


    Old Futto winced. "I don''t have a choice. It''s been over a year since I set foot in a caf¨¦."


    In a car parked down the street, Haruto, Enji, and Arakawa monitored the situation, each watching intently through binocrs.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Rx," Haruto said, fiddling with the mic.


    "Just follow the script. Ren won''t suspect anything if you keep your cool."


    Old Futto took another shaky breath, ncing out the window. His eyes widened as a sleek sports car pulled up to the curb, the engine purring like a predator waiting to strike.


    The driver''s door opened, and Ren stepped out. His white shirt clung to his lean frame, the ck leather jacket giving him a polished yet dangerous look.


    He adjusted his sunsses, concealing the scar that marred one of his eyes.


    Old Futto waved half-heartedly. Ren acknowledged him with a curt nod before striding into the caf¨¦ and sitting across from him.


    "Yo," Ren said, sliding his sunsses off and tucking them into his jacket pocket.


    His gaze pierced through Old Futto, cold and calcting. "You''re exactly what I expected. Oni Pantsu."


    Old Futto forced augh, nerves bubbling under the surface. "And you''re just as I imagined, King Ren¡ªa handsome and oozing charm that could make any girl swoon."


    Ren chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "Damn, you''re good at sucking up, huh?"


    "Sucking up?" Old Futto feigned surprise, waving a hand dismissively.


    "Nah, I''m just speaking the truth. You''ve got that aura."


    Ren''s smirk widened. "You sound like a fanboy. Makes me shiver, man. What kind of guy calls another guy handsome?"


    Old Futtoughed awkwardly, his hands clenching under the table.


    Ren reached into his pocket and pulled out five small memory cards, eachbeled with a name: Nurse. Painter. Pianist, and many more.


    He spread them across the table like ying cards.


    "You said you liked blondes, right?" Ren''s grin turned wolfish. "I''ve got a few options."


    Old Futto''s stomach twisted. He stared at the cards, his mind racing.


    Thebels weren''t just names¡ªthey were lives, reduced to data. He forced himself to stay calm, tapping his fingers lightly on the table.


    "Pick one," Ren urged. "Like choosing a prize at a fair."


    Old Futto''s earphones crackle. Arakawa''s voice came through, cold and seething. "Pick Painter. My sister loved painting."


    Old Futto swallowed hard, his knuckles whitening. He pointed at the cardbeled Painter.


    "This one."


    Ren''s eyes gleamed with twisted amusement. "Good choice. She''s¡­ exceptional. You won''t regret it."


    "What makes her so special?" Old Futto asked, his voice steady despite the storm brewing inside him.


    Ren rubbed his chin thoughtfully, like recalling a fond memory. "She was a tough one to break. Took a lot of sacrifices to get her. But once she was mine? Worth every drop of effort."


    He leaned in, his grin widening. "The thrill is in the chase, you know? The lies, the maniption, all of the angry faces of people that care about her but can''t do anything."


    "It''s a shame you won''t feel it just from watching the video."


    Old Futto fought back the bile rising in his throat as Ren slid the memory card toward him.


    He took it with a trembling hand and slipped it into his pocket. Then, he ced a brown paper bag on the table.


    Ren opened it, inspecting the stack of cash inside. "Well, well. Looks like you''re serious."


    He plucked another memory card from his pocket and handed it over. "This one''s on the house. First order bonus."


    Old Futto forced a smile. "Appreciate it."


    Ren chuckled, slipping his sunsses back on. "You''re gonna be a royal customer, I can feel it."


    He nced around the caf¨¦, scanning the crowd. His gazended on a girl holding a coffee cup.


    "Time to fish," he muttered.


    Old Futto watched in disgust as Ren casually walked toward the girl, deliberately bumping into her and spilling her coffee.


    "Oh no, I''m so sorry!" Ren''s voice dripped with faux concern as he handed her a napkin, his charm already working its magic.


    Old Futto clenched his fists, nails digging into his palms. His stomach churned at the sight of Ren''s predatory smile.


    "What a douchebag," he muttered under his breath, staring down at the memory cards in his pocket.


    ***


    The trio and Old Futto sat in the cramped living room of Old Futto''s rundown apartment, the dim light casting shadows on the peeling walls.


    A batteredptop sat in the middle, its screen reflecting the anxious faces around it.


    With trembling hands, Old Futto inserted the memory card into theptop. His fingers hovered for a moment, hesitant to press y.


    "You don''t have to do this," Enji said softly, his voice cutting through the oppressive silence.


    Arakawa shook his head, his jaw clenched tight. "I do. I need to know. I need to be sure." His fists were curled, knuckles white from the pressure. Stay updated via empire


    Old Futto gave him a brief, apologetic nce before he pressed the y button.


    The video started.


    A blonde woman appeared on the screen, bound and helpless. Her expression shifted from confusion to terror as a man in a mask entered the frame.


    What followed was brutal ¡ª acts of cruelty disguised as BDSM but clearly without consent.


    The woman''s muffled screams and futile struggles made it painfully clear that this was no performance. This was real.


    Enji averted his gaze, unable to watch. Old Futto''s faces pale with guilt and disgust.


    Arakawa, however, remained fixed on the screen, his eyes burning with rage. His breath came in shallow, angry bursts, and his entire body trembled as the video continued.


    Then, without a word, he mmed theptop shut, the sound echoing in the tiny room. He stood, his movements stiff and deliberate, like a man barely containing the storm inside him.


    "Where are you going?" Enji asked, worried.


    Arakawa didn''t meet his gaze. "To clear my head."


    Haruto shot a nce at Enji, then stood as well. "I''ll go with him."

 Chapter 170 The Declaration Of Love

    Haruto leaned against the school gate, eyes scanning the stream of students leaving the building. His gaze lingered on the familiar wavy hair he hadn''t seen yet.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After a few minutes, Ayaka finally appeared, walking alone. The moment her vibrant green eyes met his, she smiled softly and made her way toward him.


    "Is it really okay for you to pick me up like this? Won''t your girlfriend get jealous?" she teased as a greeting, her tone light but yful.


    Haruto smirked, shoving his hands into his pockets. "Don''t worry about it. Let''s go."


    Without waiting for a reply, he turned and started walking. Ayaka fell into step beside him, leading the way through the quiet streets.


    Haruto followed her in silence, curious but saying nothing as they approached a staircase leading up to a temple hidden behind a small forest near the school.


    "We''re going to a temple?" Haruto asked, ncing up at the stone steps.


    He hadn''t even realized there was a temple in this area ¡ª it was tucked away so well it almost felt like a secret.


    Ayaka nodded, a serene expression on her face. "Yup. I loveing here. The air is fresh, and the scenery is beautiful." Without waiting for him, she began climbing the stairs.


    Haruto trailed behind, taking in the surroundings. As they passed through the torii gate ¡ª its bright red frame standing tall against the backdrop of trees ¡ª he felt a shift in the atmosphere.


    The gate marked the transition from the mundane to the sacred, and the quiet serenity of the temple grounds enveloped them like a soft breeze.


    They walked past the main temple and continued behind it, stopping in front of a massive ginkgo tree.


    Its golden-yellow leaves shimmered in the autumn sunlight, casting a dappled glow on the ground beneath it.


    Haruto''s steps slowed as he took in the sight, a flicker of awe crossing his usually impassive face.


    The tree was ancient and majestic, its sprawling branches reaching toward the sky. It reminded him of a sacred tree Jin had once shown him.


    Ayaka sat on a small bench beneath the tree, patting the spot next to her. "Come on. The air here feels different, doesn''t it?"


    Haruto joined her, leaning back and letting the crisp autumn breeze wash over him.


    The golden leaves rustled softly in the wind, and for a moment, neither of them spoke, simply enjoying the tranquility of the ce.


    "So, what did you want to talk about?"


    Ayaka asked suddenly, breaking the silence. Her tone was calm, but her eyes remained distant. "Does it have something to do with Ren?"


    Haruto nodded, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah¡­ You know, after ourst conversation, I thought you''d sever your ties with him."


    A bitter smile tugged at Ayaka''s lips. "I wanted to. But my prince wasn''t there for me, was he?"


    Her voice dripped with sarcasm, a sharp reminder that he was supposed to be that prince.


    Haruto looked away, guilt gnawing at his chest as the wind scattered more leaves around them.


    Ayaka let out a sigh and nced at the tree. "Ren''s like a giant spider, weaving an intricate web. Once you''re trapped, it''s impossible to get out. No matter how hard you struggle, the threads stick to you."


    Haruto clenched his fists, remembering Erika ¡ª another victim ensnared in Ren''s web. She had been like a butterfly, beautiful and fragile, crushed under the weight of that same trap.


    "Is he still¡­ touching you?"


    Haruto asked, his voice low but serious. The thought of anyoneying their hands on Ayaka made his blood boil.


    Ayaka tilted her head, her smile turning yful yet unsettling. "Are you jealous, my prince? If you hate it so much, why don''t you cut the web and set me free?"


    Her words made him ufortable, and he shifted awkwardly. "I''ll try¡­" It was all he could muster.


    Despite his anger, doubts lingered about theirplicated rtionship. Haruka didn''t like her and he promise to not get close to her anymore, he didn''t want to broke promise with his sister. Experience new stories on empire


    Ayaka''s gaze darkened as she muttered something under her breath. "Is my suffering not enough for you to act?"


    Haruto frowned. "Huh? What did you say?"


    "Nothing." She shook her head quickly, forcing a smile.


    "I know this isn''t why you came to see me. Just tell me, Haruto. What do you need?"


    He hesitated, his throat tightening. "I¡­ I need your help."


    Ayaka''s expression softened. "With what?"


    Haruto took a deep breath. "The Crown of Ito."


    Ayaka''s hands trembled slightly as she gripped the hem of her shirt. "The Crown of Ito¡­ It''s that massive porn operation, isn''t it?"


    "They imnt people into every level of society ¡ª girls and women who have no way to escape once they''re caught."


    "How much do you know?" Haruto pressed, leaning in.


    "Do you know where their base is?"


    Ayaka''s voice faltered as she answered. "I know¡­ because I experienced it myself."


    Her words were barely above a whisper, but they hit Haruto like a punch to the gut.


    "Ayaka¡­" His heart twisted as he reached out, rubbing her back gently. "Forget it. You don''t have to talk about it. I don''t want to make you relieve that pain."


    But Ayaka shook her head, her eyes burning with newfound resolve. "No, it''s fine. I''ll be strong. I want to help you."


    Haruto stared at her, taken aback.


    "You want to destroy Ren, don''t you?" she said, meeting his gaze with unwavering determination.


    "How did you¡ª?"


    "I guessed." She smiled faintly.


    "I can see it in your eyes. That fire¡­ That hatred. And the fact that you know about the Crown of Ito means you''ve been investigating on your own."


    She took his hand, squeezing it gently. "If you want to take Ren down, I want to help. For all the girls he''s destroyed. For the lives he''s shattered."


    "And for my prince, who looks at me like I''m about to break." Ayaka reached up and gently brushed her fingers over Haruto''s eyes.


    Her touch lingered as she smiled softly. "I''ll do whatever you ask, Haruto. But¡­ I have one request."


    Haruto swallowed, his voice rough. "What is it? I''ll do whatever you need."


    Ayaka''s lips curved into a wistful smile. "Please¡­ kiss me."


    Haruto blinked in surprise. "That''s all you want?"


    She nodded. "I once read a story about a princess cursed to be a frog. When her true love kissed her, the curse broke, and she became beautiful again."


    She leaned closer, her voice trembling. "Haruto¡­ I''m a dirty frog now. My soul is scarred and ugly. Will you kiss me¡­ and make me feel beautiful again?"


    Haruto stared at her, his chest tightening. Slowly, he cupped her face, tilting her chin up. "Of course."


    His lips met hers gently, a soft kiss filled with unspoken emotions. The wind rustled the ginkgo tree, golden leaves swirling around them like fragments of a dream.


    The kiss lingered, time slowing as they held each other close. When they finally parted, Ayaka''s cheeks were flushed, and Haruto''s heart pounded in his chest like he was a nervous boy experiencing his first kiss.


    He touched his lips, dazed. "What a weird feeling¡­" he murmured, his voice barely audible.


    Haruto allowed himself to rx, feeling a rare moment of peace ¡ª until a familiar voice shattered the quiet.


    "Brother¡­ What are you doing here with her?"


    Haruto turned toward the temple, and there she was. Haruka, her eyes zing with fury as she took in the sight of him with Ayaka.


    Haruto stood up quickly, his heart pounding. "Haruka, I''m just talking with her¡ª"


    Ayaka rose as well, her lips curving into a yful smirk. "He''s right. There''s no need to be jealous."


    That smirk only fueled Haruka''s anger. Her gaze hardened as she strode toward Haruto, grabbing his wrist and pulling him away from Ayaka and the temple grounds without a word.


    "Haruka, wait! I can exin¡ª"


    She stopped abruptly, turning to face him. Her expression was cold, her voice steady but cutting.


    "You don''t have to exin. I know exactly what you''re doing."


    Haruto froze, dread settling in his chest. He''d seen this before ¡ª the way she''d shut down when she was hurt, the way she''d avoid him or cry and beg him to stay away from Ayaka.


    He braced himself for more of the same.


    But this time was different.


    Haruka''s sharp gaze locked onto him, unwavering. "Brother¡­ If she can capture your heart and be your girlfriend, then I hope you''ll allow me to do the same."


    His eyes widened in shock. "What are you saying?"


    Before he could react, Haruka stepped closer, cupping his face with both hands. Her lips pressed against his in a sudden, forceful kiss ¡ª wiping away any lingering sensation from his kiss with Ayaka.


    Haruto stumbled back, stunned, his mind racing.


    Haruka pulled away, her eyes fierce and resolute. "I won''t hold back anymore." Her voice trembled with emotion, but her determination was clear.


    "I hope you''ll let yourself fall in love with me, just like you fall for all your girls and women."


    She stepped even closer, her presence overwhelming. "And this time¡­ I won''t back down."


    Her words echoed in the air between them, a deration that left Haruto speechless.